
LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 

Chap. CopyrigM Jfo. 

ShelL_„_..__: 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 







* , ii '•• %. O'* v'* -jt' *Ctfi ''^»v ^ ^ 

.-• *f/*i • ^ •.•^ *. i'Vk. "V ■^' 


.' .Vi 

'* .-’s; 




:r . 


^ I 


I-'i" ', 

?^k ■ 


C. 


• <• 




.» 







■■' '-i ■ - "’"■ 


S 



rS, '’r* 


*,* 

* •* « 

> 





’ t *,■ 

u 




h,^> 


. f 


i .1 Mf 

' , 'i 

z I V» 


( V 'A' 

.•■ . Jft . ■«' — 

.. . f- ■^' » V • - ' 

^ ^ I II ■ 1 


■r? T* ,-ir ';vm 

.. -V .‘fV'v ^ 




4 *. 


* . 


. ''-^y 




1 ^ 


m 


,*. f fc K* * 


i 


A 












4 


t 

f 


I 




1 




I 

* , 





♦ 










V. 





* 


»• 


<iM« 



■ HI 


K 



¥ f 

■* -w-r' 


Y 




a* 


4 "V. 


* 


m 





MAGI 



Nineteen Hundred Years 

Or 

The Power of Christ 


A NARRATIVE 


BY 

l/ 

WINFIELD W. THIESING, LL. B., C. S. 


Covington, Ky., 

Winfield W. Thiesing, Publisher, 

No. 818 Willard Street. 


2nd.COPY/ 

1898 . 



40277 

Copyright, 1898, 

By Winfield W. Thiesing, 


WwCUhifeto 



^ S. < 


TO 

MARY BAKER G. EDDY, 

“the discoverer and founder of CHRISTIAN SCIENCE;" 
THIS BOOK IS MOST GRATEFULLY INSCRIBED. 


The Author 



'7 ‘ -i •' ' 'A - - i - :■ 


- :w7f^. 


*»> 




iSi'^ 


■sfe 




‘7. > 




V- i 


' . rx. 


>. 


Jr#. 


'■<s- •- *7i;r5SBFi»fc--t! 

1 


-'"41' 




« * 




r . ^ S 










L^. 


I#*-' 




IM 




r/" 




fir .-^^ ' 


5> 


t*-. 






? 






PREFACE. 


TN preparing a work on so infinite a theme as 
■■■ Nineteen Hundred Years ; or, The Power 
OF Christ, the author does not make a pretense 
to render a complete recital, or claim to give in 
detail a full and correct history of any individual 
or set of individuals in their genealogical order or 
othervdse, from the birth of Jesus, to the present 
time, in connection with so sacred a topic. To 
attempt anything of that nature on the part of the 
writer, would be idle presumption and folly. At the 
outset, the author feels that it is but fair to the 
reader, and just to himself and the style and nature 
of this book, to make this candid statement; since 
the story abounds with personal mention and char- 
acters coupled with incidents peculiar to the times 
and events as they appear in their order. 

The success of a writer, whether it be on matters 
of fact or of fiction, depends largely on the clearness 
of the subject in his own thought, which he wishes 
to convey to others, and his ability to present the 
subject in such a manner as to mirror his ideas 
correctly in the minds of his readers. With this 
proposition constantly in view, it is sought herein to 


preface. 


write in the narrative form, a book; having for its 
basis the Child of Bethlehem, in Judaea: and His 
true mission on earth among nien. 

From the beginning of the book until its final 
ending, the author has aimed to depict human growth 
and progress, step by step, in the understanding of 
spiritual truths; showing the advancement made dur- 
ing the successive centuries in the attainment of a 
higher Christianity than the ages gone before ever 
experienced. To accomplish this desired revsult, so as 
to hold the interest of the reader throughout, the 
writer has endeavored to use such language, and to 
select such situations as will best subserve the object 
designed; always having due consideration for the 
characteristics, customs and surroundings of the peo- 
ple, and of the times wherein the scenes are laid; as 
founded on history, both sacred and profane. 

From the beginning of the Christian era, and for 
centuries following, the sword, the spear, and the 
fagot, played no unimportant part in the attempt of 
unenlightened generations to check the onward march 
of the religion which Christ Jesus came to establish 
for the salvation of mankind. 

Finally, abandoning these more cruel methods as 
the insignia of religious oppression and pagan idola- 
tr>^; as a progressive and more christianized civiliza- 
tion forced its way down the aeons of history-, new-er 
forms of opposition and persecution made their appear- 
ance; until man found it no longer requisite to kill 
or injure his brother with the steel in order to bring 


PREFACE. 


him into subjection to his own darkened senses; but, 
that it lay within his power, unseen by the world, 
but known to God, to slay or save with the thought: 
— to slay with human hatred, envy, and malice, and 
to save with the spiritual understanding and power, 
bom of Heaven. 

The vast strides made by mortals in the many 
wonderful discoveries in the natural sciences, and 
the worth of human ingenuity; enhanced as they 
are by their usefulness in adding to the comforts 
of transient existence; and the practical uses made 
of most powerful forces, though invisible, have long 
been a standing rebuke to the various Christian 
denominations extant; in that they have failed to 
grasp and practice the unfailing principles and rules 
of the Science of healing the sick and the sinful, as 
taught by Jesus, the Christ, in the eternal Science 
of God. The little leaven of nineteen hundred years 
ago, brought to earth through the human Jesus, 
has expanded and unfolded, until at last. The Power 
of Christ, as revealed in Christian Science, the only 
Science infinite, stands as the mighty living Truth, 
and exponent of the inspired writings and teachings 
of Holy Scripture. 

The author would have it firmly understood that 
this book is not in the least intended to explain, 
or teach, in any manner, the principles which govern 
in Christian Science; — he, having most carefully and 
conscientiously avoided such a course; holding sacred 
to the author of “Science and Health with Key to 


PRKFACK. 


the Scriptures;” — the sole right — both moral and 
legal, to her own discovery in a field fraught with 
so much divinely inspired labor, self-denial and love 
on her part, and on behalf of the world at large. It 
does, however, give the author great satisfaction to 
show, even in a feeble way, some of the results of 
the power of Christ, upon the careers of mortals, 
as lived and practiced by Jesus and His disciples 
centuries ago; passing through periods of human 
history when and where the spiritual import of the 
Word seemed lost to view; and then emerging again 
into the eternal sunlight of Truth, as revealed in 
Divine Science, in the present age. 

Although the book is arranged in chapters, the 
author has purposely omitted a table of contents, 
on the grounds that, as it is intended to be one 
continuous story, the ideas of the writer will be 
best maintained by such omission. For the same 
reason all references to dates have been excluded. 

Most of the names of characters used in the work, 
so far as the book relates to the tales of the New 
Testament up to the time of Paul’s ministry, have 
been selected with reference to their Bible significa- 
tion; but those used afterward have been adopted 
to suit the writer’s fancy; except those of course, 
which have always been known in history. 


WiNFiKi^D W. Thifsing. 


CHAPTER I. 


"T^OST thou now see yonder star in the eastern 
• heavens, Andronicus? Methinks that it is of 

peculiar brilliancy, and it doth seem to my vision to 
have moved no mean distance in this direction, in a 
time unusually short, as are known the movements 
of the heavens to men. There again! see it! as it 
turns to usward; and it seemeth to me that it 
increaseth in the intensity of its light, as it comes.” 

These words were uttered by an elderly and sage- 
like appearing individual with flowing beard, and 
having a sober- but kindly cast of features. He was 
clad in oriental costume, and with his companion, 
bore marks of a long journey. The scene was on 
the banks of the River Jordan, in the Holy Land. 
They were in the midst of what indeed proved to 
be an encampment of wise men,* and around them 


* The wise men, or the Magi, were believed to have journeyed from 
Persia, in their search for the new born “King of the Jews;” and, as 
they were known chiefly as a Persian religious caste, and very devout ; 
this is the generally accepted view. As to the star which guided them, 
the main problem has been to find a satisfactory explanation ; — for the 
gospel of St. Matthew doubtless represents it as a miracle performed for 
the sacred event. The reasonable belief is, that a new luminary, either 
of a meteoric or celestial nature, was made to appear in such a way, as 
to guide the learned men unerringly in a true course. 


10 


ninetee:n hundred years ; 


were a number of tents, various trappings, and half 
a score of camels at rest. On the whole the scene 
was one indicative of the peace and plenty of the 
company. 


Andronicus, the person addressed, who was then 
engaged in the perusal of a scroll of parchment by 
the aid of a great fire in the midst of the encamp- 
ment, turned towards the speaker, and seeing the 
direction in which he was gazing, he looked up, but 
discerning so dimly by turning suddenly from the 
glare of the fire before him, he said: — “Nay Darius, 
thou art always with thy fanciful eyes, sweeping the 
heavens, and, with thy dreaming dost seem to 
think thou seest there some unusual happening. 
I would that thou, who art otherwise the clearest 


of us all in the study of the God of our fathers, 
shouldst leave off thy airy ways, and give us the 
benefit of thine wisdom in the search for the time 
and event when the Saviour of the world shall come 
as promised by the prophet, where it is written: 

For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is 
given : and the government shall be upon His 
shoulder: and His name shall be called Wonderful, 
Counsellor, The Mighty God, The Everlasting Father,’ 
The Prince of Peace:’ for, that the time is nigh,’ 
all things do indicate from our searchings of the 
Word, and the promise may be fulfilled at any 
hour.” Then, turning again in the direction that 
Darius had pointed out, and with a cleared vision, 
he saw the shining gem, and almost shouted- — 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


11 


‘ ‘Aye ! but Darius, thou art right after all ! I do 
see it now, just as thou hast said it ! And see ! 
how it gloweth, and it doth move this way. Verily, 
thy dreaming hath served thee well, and I would 
that I might have” — 

‘‘Cease thy prating, Andronicus,” hastily interposed 
Darius, ‘‘it doth not become thee to talk after this 
fashion ; art thou not engaged in a holy calling? 
and dost thou not remember that the heavens are 
His handiwork? and canst thou not feel that this is 
a sign that we must follow ? See for thyself that 
the star is now almost overhead, and doth move in 
a direction that is westerly. Come ! let us awaken 
our comrades so that we may depart, and follow at 
once yon bright wonder of the skies ; for now I 
know that our loving Father hath fulfilled His 
promise, and that mankind is redeemed. Prithee, 
wilt thou not call Camon and his slumbering breth- 
ren forthwith? And summon also the faithful Gaza, 
so that he may arouse the other servants and 
prepare the caravan for our journey thitherward, 
and .see that our treasures are safe.” 

‘‘It .shall be as thou askest;” answered Andronicus, 
as he hastily arose to execute the order of Darius. 

In a very short time all was commotion and bustle 
through the obedience of Gaza, who soon had the 
company in traveling order, and Darius and Andro- 
nicus were now joined by three others ; Camon, Ha- 
drach, and Phinehas, who were the companions of the 
two who first appeared in the narrative. After having 


12 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


the wonder shown to them, Phinehas turned to 
Darius, the leader of the Magi, (for such he was), 
and said; “What dost thou now propose to do, oh, 
Darius ? ’ ’ 

“We will follow yonder star, as thou seest that 
it is steadily moving towards Jerusalem, if my judg- 
ment doth serv^e me aright,” responded Darius; “and 
learn if there the King of the Jew^s is born, that 
we may go and worship Him.” 

The company now animated with a new hope of 
peace and jo}^ moved silently, each wondering to 
himself if the star did herald the promised Saviour, 
and if so, what manner of King was He to be? 

Suddenly Camon, who had fallen behind the rest 
a little, and who had worn an anxious look, now 
came forw^ard and with a tone of earnest solicitude, 
addressing the rest of the party, excepting Darius, 
who had gone to the rear to issue some command 
to Gaza, said: — “Is it known for certain just what 
kind of a King He is to be ? Is He the same as 
the rest of us, except that He hath power from 
on High ? or is He to be even more than that ? 
Will He abide for ever with men? and are we to 
know Him only in the flesh? Or, will He come to 
show’ us the mysteries of the heavenly Kingdom? 
These are questions that doth perplex me sore, and 
I would know’ more of this Son of God ; yea, I 
have a longing to know more than the words of 
my mouth can utter, my brethren.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


13 


“Now what wouldst thou more, my good Camon? 
Art thou not thankful to believe that a Saviour is 
bom to thee and all of us ? What couldst thou 
wish further? Art thou troubled with lofty things 
again? Thou wert always an odd mind, but art 
dearly beloved for thine sincerity, notwithstanding 
thine oddities. But enough of this, for the morning 
doth begin to dawn upon us, and yon star hath 
begun to fade before the light of the sun, and we 
are nearing the gates of Jerusalem ; so peace be 
with thee, my brother. Here cometh Darius ! let us 
take counsel with him and see what kind of entry 
we shall make into the Holy City ; ’ ’ were the words 
of Hadrach. 

“Hearken ye, my beloved!” exclaimed Darius as 
he came up with the group ; “it is meet that as 
we have come to worship Him, who is born King 
of the Jews, that we go quietly and inquire dili- 
gently of the chief priests where we shall find the 
babe. Therefore let us leave Gaza and the servants 
without the gates of the City, in charge of our 
camels and treasures, and go into the palace of the 
chief priests when the sun is high this day, and 
learn of them the good' things we should know.” 

Here the Magi with their flowing garments, and 
mien indicating learning and rank, yet withal having 
countenances of goodness and benevolence ; stopped 
in the highway and discussed among themselves in 
animated tones the best way to proceed to the 
palace of the chief priests within Jerusalem. It was 


14 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


then decided that they should separate on entering 
the gates, and follow different routes to attract as 
little attention from the populace as possible ; and 
afterw’ard meet at the priestly mansion at an hour 
agreed upon. It so happened that Darius, Andronicus 
and Phinehas, were the first to start, soon losing 
sight of one another as they followed different 
streets in the city. 

Camon and Hadrach however, feeling intuitively 
that some things were left unsaid between them, 
and knowing that they would have sufficient time 
to fulfil their agreement with the others, lingered 
behind ; and, now looking into the face of Camon, 
and noticing the expression of wistfulness and con- 
cern in his features, Hadrach gently startled him 
by exclaiming, “What doth trouble thee, Camon? 
Is’t something more concerning the new born King 
of the Jews? For I remember this was strong on 
thy mind during our journey hither. I long to 
have thee at peace on this question. Unburden 
thyself to me, for should we not be happy entire, 
since the Saviour perhaps even now, is come?” 

“It is on this subject, Hadrach,” slowly answered 
Camon, “that I would confide in thee my innermost 
thoughts, for thou hast ever been true and faithful 
in my confidences with thee ; but to the subject, is 
it not written of the Saviour by the prophet that 
His name shall be called ' Wonderful, Counsellor, 
the Mighty God,’ and doth it not say further — 
‘ of the increase of His government and peace 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


15 


there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, 
and upon His Kingdom, to order it, and to 
establish it with judgment and with justice from 
henceforth even for ever ? ’ Surely thou must feel 
the mighty import of these words, Hadrach. Thou 
believest that this Saviour is to be the Son of the 
living God, but dost thou know and understand how 
of the increase of His government and peace there 
shall be no end? and how is He to establish it with 
judgment and with justice for ever? Thoii knowest 
that this Jesus is to be in the flesh, how then can 
He abide with men for ever ? and thou believest 
too, that I am firm in the faith of the teachings 
of the Scripture, Hadrach, — but that the things of 
God must be studied as well as believed, I am of 
firm conviction. Many, many times have I far into 
the midnight hour pondered over God’s promises of 
the Messiah, hoping and trusting for a solution of 
a problem of years, and at times it seemeth that I 
see dimly an answer to my longings, but afterwards 
I am lost again in the darkness with my thoughts, 
only to be again aroused to fonder hopes of clearer 
visions of the Word.” 

“Nay, but hold Camon!” exclaimed Hadrach, “thine 
speech seemeth uncanny, and thou art drifting into 
dangerous waters with thy palaver, surely thou must 
guard thyself and be more circumspect, otherwise if 
it be known, thy sayings will be taken for heresy, 
and thou wilt thereby but lead thyself into trouble 
and distress. However, thou hast always been a 


16 


nineteen hundred years ; 


faithful and true follower in holy things, and for 
this my condemnation shall not come upon thee. 
Have a care, I caution thee, that Darius doth not 
learn that thou del vest into things beyond thy depth, 
and ’twere better for thee to surrender thine per- 
plexing thoughts now rather than have them grow 
upon thee and prove thy ruin. See ! the sun doth 
indicate the lateness of the morning, so let us now 
betake ounselves on our way, as it is time we again 
join with Darius, Andronicus and Phinehas, so that 
we can have an audience with the chief priests 
concerning the new born Saviour.” And with these 
words the two continued their footsteps in silence 
until they met their companions at the place agreed 
upon before the high priest’s palace ; while Gaza 
with the .serv^ants and camels encamped in a field 
just beyond the gates of the City. 


CHAPTER II. 


^T^HKRE was a great stir in the Court of the King 
at Jerusalem. Herod the Great, had hastily sum- 
moned the Sanhedrim* to appear in Council before 
him. Their coming together had attracted the 

attention of the Jews, and they likewise thronged 
the building ; since they had heard, too, that certain 
strangers of notable appearance, were in some way 
connected with the affair. A hush fell upon the 
assemblage as the King entered the council chamber 
with a great deal of pomp ; and with a lofty air, 
took his seat on the throne. 

“Listen! ye chief priests and scribes of Jerusalem; 
I, Herod your King, have heard that certain wise 
men from the east have entered this City, looking 
for one, Jesus, who they say, is born King of the 
Jews. Know ye of such an one? and where he 
should be born ? Let Zacharias the high priest 
answer if he knoweth aught concerning this new 
King.” 


*The Sanhedrim was the Supreme Council of the Jewish nation in 
the days of Jesus, and even before ; and it consisted as a rule of 
about seventy-one members, including chief priests, elders, patriarchs, 
men of learning, and scribes, or those learned in the law of the Jews. 

2 


18 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ I answer, oh King Herod ! and can only say to 
thy Majesty, that this Jesus should be born in 
Bethlehem, of Judaea : for thus it is written by the 
prophet; “And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, 
art not the least among the princes of Juda : for 
out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule 
My people Israel ; ’ ’ w^as the prompt answer of the 
one called Zacharias, as he made due obeisance. 

‘ ‘ Let the good Zacharias tell Herod the King, 
what character of Governor this ruler shall be, for 
am I not King of Juda? and can there be any 
other?” 

“Alas, my King, I cannot tell thee what thou 
askest,” replied Zacharias, “for I know naught but 
that it is written. He shall be The Prince of 
Peace. ’ ’ 

But hast thou seen these learned men thyself, 
concerning whom it is said that they come from 
the far east, and are possessed of great wisdom and 
discernment? And how many were there of them, 
and by what names are they knowm ? ’ ’ said Herod 
cautiously. 

“Yea, thy Majesty, I have seen them wdth my 
brethren and the scribes,” the high priest responded ; 
— “there be five men and earnest withal, and they 
are led by one named Darius of distinguished 
presence. They did call upon us at noon this day 
in the beating sun, and did ask, “Where is He that 
is bom King of the Jews? for we have seen His 
star in the east, and are come to worship Him.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


19 


And I am informed oh King, that these self-same 
men are now in the outer chamber of thy Court, 
again awaiting our pleasure.” 

“If this be true, Zacharias,” rejoined Herod, “the 
chief priests and elders may retire and go whereso- 
ever they will, and I command you Jorbeth, that 
you summon before me at once, the five strangers 
gathered in the outer chamber, that I may privately 
question them ; and stay thou without the door thy- 
self, and admit none others until thou art called on 
so to do. ’ ’ As the King finished these words, the 
members of the great council bowed in meekness 
before their sovereign, and quietly left the King’s 
Court, and from another entrance were presently 
ushered in before Herod, (who now wore an anxious 
and angered look, which he tried hard to conceal, 
but with poor success), the visitors before mentioned; 
and facing his Majesty, they made a courtesy in a 
way both profound and respectful, that indicated 
ease, refinement and perfect control. 

“Ye men are strangers in Jerusalem, I am told, 
and are come hither in search of a new born King, 
as I learned of the chief priests and elders who were 
here before you ; and I have also heard that ye have 
followed a certain star. If this be true, I demand 
of you to tell me of the time the star appeared to 
your vision.” 

‘ ‘ Worshipful King, ’ ’ said Darius, ‘ ‘ on yesternight 
as my brethren with me were encamped on the west 
bank of the River Jordan, I beheld suddenly a bright 


20 


nineteen hundred years ; 


star, which before appeared to us in the far eastern 
land, from whence we have journeyed; at about four 
hours before midnight; and this star did move over 
our heads and continue in its course westerly, until 
it finally stood over or near Jerusalem; as it did 
seem to our judgment. We followed quickly as our 
faithful beasts could travel, and arrived before the 
City at break of day.” 

“Hear ye good men and strangers from afar!” 
exclaimed Herod at this juncture, “I too, am anx- 
ious that I might go and worship this new born 
child; and ye also having heard from the chief priests 
that the babe should not be born in Jerusalem, but 
in Bethlehem; I now command that ye proceed to 
that place in all haste. “Go and search diligently 
for the young child; and w^hen ye have found him, 
bring me word again in haste, so that I may come 
and worship him also.” That ye know ye have my 
favor, I will send wdth you to the outskirts of the 
City, four of the palace soldiers as guards of honor, 
who will conduct you thither and see you safely 
started on your journey. But, fail not to let me learn 
of you when j^ou have found the child. Fare ye 
well, and tarry yet a little in the King’s entrance 
until the guard be summoned to attend you.” 

Saluting Herod with their salaams, Darius and his 
companions took their departure, and proceeded to 
the place where the King had directed them to 
wait, guided by Jorbeth, the guard. 

King Herod then leaving the royal chair, passed 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


21 


into his own private and luxurious apartment, and 
dropping into a most softly cushioned couch, he let 
loose the venom and pent up feelings of his wrath; 
and with deep mutterings and curses, exclaimed; 
“Dogs of Jews! do they seek for another King 
besides Herod the Great? Am I not King of all 
Judaea? and have I not ruled my people wisely and 
well ? where are they who would set up another 
before me? Verily, this is treason to my Kingdom 
and my throne, but it shall not come to pass; for 
I decree that this child shall die and I will see that 
my cunning doth not fail me in this. These men 
just dismissed from my presence, will return again 
to me, not knowing what resolution I have concealed 
within my breast, and they will inform me minutely 
of the facts which I desire to know, and then with 
the assistance of my trusted chieftain and his ready 
men, the work will be short; of this I will make 
sure beyond question. A usurper shall have no place 
here in Juda, and treason shall not stalk in the 
City of Jerusalem; no ! not while Herod the Great, 
lives. So let me rest now and await the time, and 
the future will tell the story.” 

In the meantime, Darius and his comrades, 
accompanied by the King’s soldiers, passed through 
the City towards the south, and in a short time 
reached its limits, and, with a few directions to the 
pilgrims, and wishes for a peaceful and successful 
journey, the guards again returned to the Court of 
Herod. 


22 


nini;te:kn hundred years ; 


Darius and his company proceeded at once to the 
camp in charge of Gaza, and at about eventide, all 
were on the road again leading this time to the 
little town of Bethlehem. For awhile all of the 
travelers were engaged more in sober reflection, 
rather than in an inclination to engage in conver- 
sation, and no doubt the words and actions of the 
King, had in some degree mystified all of them, 
and this proved to be true, for suddenly Phinehas 
turned to the others and exclaimed : — “ Concerning 
what things think ye my brethren, so soberly? My 
thoughts go back to yonder King, that we have 
but a few hours ago seen and heard. I say truly 
that never have I beheld a face though seemingly 
calm, yet having an expression so bitter and resentful, 
and so full of malignance, illy concealed, as did this 
Herod, King of Juda, seem to display in our pres- 
ence ; yet did he not make an heroic effort to conceal 
from us something he did not wish to have us 
know? Can the Child be aught concerned in this 
matter? Methinks it strange that as King he should 
have acted in so peculiar a fashion.” 

“I am glad that thou hast mentioned thine 
observation, Phinehas,” answered Darius; “for thou 
dost only echo back my own thoughts in regard to 
his Majesty, and I am filled with no little misgiv- 
ings concerning his commands for us to return to 
him when w^e have found the Child ; for in my 
opinion a request such as he hath made, accompanied 
with an expression of countenance so sinister, bodes 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST, 


23 


no good. We shall be guided no doubt in some 
way to follow the proper course when the time 
cometh.” 

The others now voiced their approval of what 
had been said by Phinehas and Darius, and their 
high hopes were rekindled as they proceeded on 
their way in the growing darkness ; when with one 
voice, nearly all exclaimed : ‘ ‘ Behold the star, above ! 
doth it not appear to be the same that we saw 
last night?” 

“Aye, ’tis the samel” ejaculated Andronicus, “and 
see ! it doth move a little now towards the south, 
and we are now very near the place called Beth- 
lehem, where we were told, the Child Jesus should 
be bom.” 

‘ ‘ But what do we see moving to the right of 
us?” queried Darius, as he gazed intently in the 
direction indicated. “By the brightness of that star 
so glorious, it seemeth I see men ; yea, there must 
be four of them, and they are without beast or 
burden, and see ! they maketh the same haste as 
ourselves. The path they do follow, if my knowledge 
serveth me aright, joineth with this one about an 
half-hour beyond, and, doubtless we shall meet them 
and learn from whence they come, and whither 
bound. Perhaps with us, they may be seeking the 
glorious promise.” 

The opinion advanced by Darius in reference to 
the highways, soon proved to be true, for in a little 
while Hadrach cried ; ‘ ‘ Thou art right Darius ! for 


24 


nineteen hundred years ; 


they are drawing nigh unto us, and if I mistake 
not these same men must be shepherds for do 
they not carry each of them, a shepherd’s crook? 
It doth so appear to me. But see ye now the star ! 
did it not move swiftly? and to me it doth for the 
first time since I beheld its wonderful light, appear 
to stand still in the heavens. ’ ’ 

While all the company were still hurrying and 
displaying their eagerness to reach the town of Beth- 
lehem; now but a short .stretch beyond; suddenly, 
a voice from a little distance called out; “Hail, 
friends! we greet ye.” 

Turning in the direction from which the voice 
came, the pilgrims discovered that they were now 
very near to the four travelers before mentioned, 
and they proved indeed to be shepherds, as Hadrach 
had already declared. 

“We welcome ye, strangers, and would ask whither 
bound in your lonely travels ? ’ ’ . .shouted Darius in 
reply. In a few minutes more, both parties met 
where the tw^o paths joined and they were speedily 
made known to each other, and hurrying on as fast 
as they could, Darius again asked of them concern- 
ing their mission towards Bethlehem, trusting that 
the answer might be one bearing on the same question 
that confronted himself and his companions; and in 
this he was not disappointed, for from among the 
four stalwart men whose aspect seemed serious and 
earnest, now stepped one who in an eager tone 
said; “See ye not moving in the heavens above, a 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


25 


bright light and beautiful star? It is that which 
we have been following for more than three hours 
this night. For we, Seth, Mahlah, Ezra, and myself, 
Isaac ; are shepherds as ye may know by the garb 
and staff that we each do wear. Early this very 
night we were abiding in the field, keeping watch 
over our flock of sheep; when suddenly it appeared 
as though the heavens opened about us, and we 
were in the midst of so great and wondrous a light 
that we almost became blinded, and we were sore 
afraid; and as this fear was upon us, we quickly 
felt the presence of a sweet peace come into our 
hearts, and lo ! we know the angel of the Eord was 
in our midst, and we heard his voice saying;” 
“Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of 
great joy, which shall be to all people, for unto you 
is born this day in the City of David, a Saviour, 
which is Christ the Eord.” “And we then heard 
the music of the heavenly host praising God, and 
saying:” — “Glory to God in the highest, and on 
earth peace, good will toward men.” 

“Thine account shepherd Isaac, of thy vision,” 
said Darius, “doth inspire us greatly, and thy tale 
is indeed marvelous, and none the less true, as we 
believe, for we, like yourselves are following the 
self-same star, that will lead us to the promised 
Saviour of all mankind. So did we learn from the 
chief priests and elders in Jerusalem, that Christ 
Jesus was to be bom in Bethlehem. But listen, 
Isaac, thou shepherd of the plain, didst thou not 


26 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


leam from the celestial host, where in Bethlehem 
the babe should be born? Hast thou nothing further 
to guide thee to the place ? ’ ’ 

“Even so, good master,” responded the shepherd, 
“but I, in my eagerness to tell thee the wondrous 
story, did neglect to say that the babe is to be 
found lying in a manger, wrapped in swaddling 
clothes ; therefore we may be certain to find Him 
among the lowly, and by the guidance to be sure, 
of the star above.” 

While the conversation here detailed was going on, 
the caravan was now near the border of the little 
town, and the command was given to pause in order 
that Gaza and the other servants of the Magi might 
receive instructions, and carry out the wishes of their 
masters in regard to the safe-keeping of the camels 
and other property of the pilgrims, outside of the 
city. Selecting one of the serv^ants to follow Darius 
and his companions, they now selected such valuables 
from among their merchandise that were to be used 
as gifts and a thank-offering to the young Child; 
and the articles were then placed in the servant’s 
care. This being accomplished, the party then pushed 
on and entered the town, which, for the most part, 
lay wrapped in deep slumber. 

The eyes of all the visitors were now watching 
most vigilantly, the luminary they had thus far 
faithfully followed, each feeling convinced by this 
time, beyond all question, that this sign would be 
their safe and only guide to the final realization of 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


27 


their buoyant hopes. And as they gazed, “Lo ! the 
star went before them, till it came and stood over 
where the young Child was ; ’ ’ and when they saw 
this wonder,” they rejoiced with exceeding great 
joy,” and followed as rapidly as their feet could 
travel. Finally reaching one of the * more humble 
quarters of the place, Andronicus hastily exclaimed 
as he stopped before a low dwelling, ‘ ‘ Methinks 
this must be the house, brethren ! ’ ’ 

“Nay,” said Darius, “dost thou not see that all 
is quiet within ? and no light doth shine from thence : 
neither doth the star appear to be directly above 
it. It must be , a little ways beyond on the opposite 
side of the road ; for look ! do I not see a light 
in one of the humble abodes there? And there are 
signs of activity within, if I judge rightly.” 

“Aye! let us go there at once,” responded 
Hadrach, “and inquire with diligence for the Child, 
and behold 1 the star hath just moved to a point 
directly above the low dwelling place, of which Darius 
hath just made mention.” 

So it seemed to be indeed, and bending their 
footsteps rapidly towards the place spoken of by 
the leader of the Magi, the entire company presently 
stopped at an humble building with low tiled roof, 
peculiar to those of the poor of the early times in 
Judaea. A knock at the door by one of the trav- 
elers, was promptly answered by an elderly man 
with a long white beard, and face beaming with 
tenderness and joy ; and making a swift inspection 


28 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


of the men without, he exclaimed; “Ye have come 
to see the new born Child, the Saviour of the 
world, for I see ye all are travel-stained, and even 
footsore, some of you. Enter, and welcome, and ye 
will find Mary and Joseph in the little room beyond, 
‘and the babe lying in a manger.” 

Nodding a pleasant and thankful approval, follow^ed 
wdth w'ords of greeting, the learned men with the 
shepherds entered the humble and plainly outfitted, 
but tidy quarters, where there were already a num- 
ber of peasants and others eagerly engaged in 
conversation ; and with quiet salutations to these 
also, they passed into a smaller room, the earthen 
floor of w^hich was littered with straw ; and where, 
in the presence of a most beautiful . and mellow 
light, not coming from the feeble lamp-light wdthin, 
the beheld — the Child Jesus wrapped in swaddling 
clothes, lying in a manger, as they had been told; 
and Joseph and Mary received them wdth greetings 
and words of welcome ; and they ‘ ‘ fell down and 
worshipped Him,” who was the Son of God, the 
Messiah long foretold. 

Hosannas ! Thou Son of glorious birth ! 

Sang angels to shepherds in the field, 

, By night ; 

Lift up on high, ye sons of earth. 

And shout, that Christ, the Lord, hath come 

With might. 

With rejoicing, and songs of melody in their 
hearts, the wdse men now brought forth their treas- 
ures, and presented to the new born Jesus, “gifts; 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


29 


gold, and frankincense, and myrrh.” While they, 
with the shepherds were drinking in with silent 
wondehnent and uplifted thoughts, the beauties of 
that hallowed scene, all felt the presence of a most 
strange, yet peaceful power come over them, and 
were it not for the fact that others were now press- 
ing around to share the blessed privilege of beholding 
the infant Child, they would have lingered longer, 
but as they had seen and heard much since their 
arrival, after a stay of several hours, they felt moved 
to bid farewell to the happy scene and again with- 
drew; the Magi and the shepherds leaving together, 
taking with them memories never to be effaced, for 
did they not behold the Light of the world? 

Darius and his companions, and Isaac and his 
brother shepherds now prepared to resume their 
journey back from whence they came ; the shepherds 
to their flock in the field beyond, and the former 
to their own country returning by way of Jerusalem, 
so that they might inform Herod- of the birth of 
the Child Jesus, as he had commanded them. 

Leaving Bethlehem behind them and coming at 
length to the camp where Gaza had been left in 
charge of the camels and other possessions of the 
Magi, the shepherds halted and proceeded to bid a 
gladsome and a hearty farewell to their new friends ; 
when Isaac turned to Darius and exclaimed, “Mas- 
ter ! thou art a man of much wisdom and hast no 
doubt discerned many things in thy time, and I doth 
crave thy favor and instruction concerning the 


30 


nineteen hundred years ; 


matters that we have just witnessed with our own 
eyes. ’ ’ 

“What can I do for thee, Isaac,” answered 
Darius, “remember that ye have just seen the same 
w'ondrous sight that we beheld in the little city of 
David behind us. Thou surely canst not doubt that 
the Saviour, which is Christ the Lord, is born, and 
that thou hast seen Him?” 

“True, and more,” said Isaac, “and we told thee 
of the heavenly vision that we saw' above and around 
us when we were tending our sheep on the plain. 
It is,” he continued, “of the Messiah that we w'ould 
speak. We beheld in yon manger a little Child, 
with an illumination around Him that in w'ords 
cannot be described ; bespeaking however, peace and 
great power; for we, all of us, did feel its heavenly 
influence, yet I seemeth to be perplexed not a little, 
in that I am unable to understand as to the w'orld’s 
salvation through this little one ; for we know that 
He is, to all appearances, flesh and blood as w'e 
ourselves, are ; and will He not, like us, pass aw'ay 
in due season? That there is something more to be 
learned of this mysterious and glorious presence, I 
do feel certain, for did we not all know it to be a 
pow^er from above? Thou, good Darius, wait no 
doubt say that these thoughts have no right to a 
place in our minds, and that it is but folly and 
likewise dangerous to ponder over questions that are 
not intended for such as I, but hear, master ! it is 
true that my brethren here, and I, be shepherds. 


OR, THE POWER OE CHRIST. 


31 


and that we follow that humble calling, yet have 
we the minds of men, and do strive to use in 
honour, the reason given to us from on High. 
Canst thou not help us, and give us the benefit of 
thy research in the things sacred and holy ? and 
especially of the prophecy of the Saviour’s birth?” 

“Isaac, thou art indeed bold,” answered Darius 
promply, “to bring they questions before me in the 
way thou hast in thy judgment, deemed wise to 
bring them, and I would caution thee to have a 
care how thou voicest thy desire for wisdom in 
these mysterious things of God. Still I can see that 
thou art a man of depth and breadth, and sincere 
and honest withal. Truly, I would tell thee in con- 
fidence that on these selfsame questions have I 
pondered and studied ; and though I feel that there 
is more to be learned from the fulfillment of the 
prophecy of the new born Jesus, yet I forbear to 
say more to thee on this subject as we have our 
journey before us, and as it is still some hours ere 
the rising of the sun; will ye not abide with us 
in our camp, and partake of a little sleep, and then 
the morning meal, before ye proceed to your vigils 
on the plain ? ’ ’ 

“I return thanks to thee, Darius,” rejoined Isaac, 
“but my comrades and I must return in haste to 
our labors in the. field, and carry the glad tidings 
to our friends in our own country ; so farewell, and 
God speed ye on your mission, in peace.” After 
saluting the Magi with every mark of courtesy and 


32 


nineteen hundred years ; 


receiving in return from them like courtesies, and 
words of adieu ; the four shepherds hastened on their 
way homeward, and the camp prepared at once for 
short but quiet slumbers. 

Gaza and the other menials were up and about 
the camp early in the morning, arranging the effects 
of their masters for further travel, and getting in 
readiness the morning repast for them when they 
should make their appearance after their wonderful 
experience of the night just past. They were not 
required to w^ait long, for presently Darius called 
lustily for Gaza, who responded promptly and appeared 
before his master’s tent. 

‘ ‘ I am come at thy bidding, my master, ’ ’ 
answered Gaza, “and would learn thy pleasure.” 

“Prepare us,” said Darius, “with all haste, our 
morning nourishment, and have the caravan in 
readiness for our immediate departure to our own 
land, and hear thou ! Gaza, our path homeward must 
not lie near Jerusalem, but we must make our way 
as straight from here to Philadelphia, as it is possible 
for us to go. So hasten thou . ’ ’ 

Gaza bowed in submission and in not very many 
moments, Darius and his companions were ready and 
placed themselves before a most tempting meal. The 
men, however, seemed in no mood for conversation, 
for each face bore a puzzled expression. 

“Hear ye men and brethren!” exclaimed Darius, 
“ye remember w^ell that Herod did command us 
that we return to him when we had found the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


33 


Child Jesus, and bring him word again so that he 
might come and worship the Saviour also. But 
hearken, for I wish to tell ye that I dreamed last 
night and saw in a vision of transcendent light, 
glory and power, an angel of God, who, stretching 
forth his hands in blessings of peace, said to me ; 
“Ye have seen the new born Child, the light of 
the world sent from the Father on High ; go not 
back to Herod of Jerusalem, for he awaiteth to 
destroy the Child thou hast seen this night ; but 
return ye to your own country by another way.” 
By this time the faces of the others had brightened ' 
up, and all now seemed eager to participate in the 
talk, but Darius silencing them with uplifted hand, 
continued, “ye know men how we were perplexed 
and troubled by this same Herod when we were 
before him in Jerusalem, and how bitterly he did 
smile when he spake of the babe ? That he would 
destroy the Child,* I now feel convinced, and we 
must not return again to Jerusalem and to the King, 
but let us take our course direct homeward and 
tarry here no longer. What have ye to say of the 
things I have just told you?” 

‘ ‘ I too, saw the same vision, of which thou hast 
spoken;” answered Hadrach. 

“And I also,” said Camon. 

“I likewise saw the light from above, and knew 
the warning,” responded Andronicus. 

“I dreamed,” said Phinehas soberly, “that Herod 
the Great appeared with fierce men and slew all 

3 


34 


nineteen hundred 'vears ; 


the infant children in Bethlehem and in all the 
land thereabout, because we had disobeyed his com- 
mands by our not going back to Jerusalem and 
telling him where he could find the new born King;” 
and continuing, Phinehas said, ‘ ‘ we know now for 
a certainty, that yonder sovereign in Jerusalem did 
wish to use us to carry out his evil deeds, but the 
Father hath willed it otherwise, and no harm can 
come to the Child.” 

Having finished their meal at this point in the 
foregoing conversation, the travelers were soon in 
readiness for their journey homeward, by a route 
however, different from the one they came, in order 
to avoid Herod; and so that they would be enabled 
all the sooner to impart the glad news to their own 
•people. After they were fairly started on their way, 
Andronicus somewhat abruptly startled the others by 
exclaiming ; ‘ ‘ Darius ! what hast thou learned from 
thine experience of the past night ? I chanced to 
overhear what Isaac the shepherd had to say to thee 
in reference to the Child Jesus, and also thine answer 
to him. While I had not thought of the things 
that seemed to perplex the shepherd, still I have 
since been awakened to new ideas, yet are they but 
dimly outlined. 

The appearance of the star, the finding of the 
Child by it, the tale of the shepherds, the wonder- 
ful illumination in the presence of the Holy One, 
and finally the mysterious dreams we have this 
morning narrated ; all form so perfect a chain of 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


35 


circumstances, that one doth certainly feel that an 
all intelligent, but unseen power doth reign right 
here in our midst. The babe Jesus we have but 
shortly seen, in many respects doth appear as any 
other child. How then can it be that He is to 
redeem mankind ? He cannot methinks, abide in the 
flesh forever with men : what becometh then of the 
generations of the world to come, when He will 
not be with men as now ? Felt ye not a power 
unspeakable while we looked upon the tiny form in 
the manger? and were we not then mindful of some 
holy presence ? ’ ’ 

Camon who had heretofore remained studiously 
quiet, moved nearer to Andronicus and Darius, and 
listened with rapt attention to the words that were 
uttered by Andronicus, and searching keenly the 
face of Darius for some expression from him that 
would give him new courage to give vent to his 
own feelings; he would have spoken, but seeing 
that his leader, was in no mood to indulge a fur- 
ther discussion of this subject on these lines of 
thought, he remained silent. 

Darius guiding the camel on which he sat in 
such a way that brought all df the others very 
near to him, he calmly answered; “Of these quest- 
ions, my brethren, I have already heard as much 
as I deem wise and profitable for us, in regard to 
the mystery of the new bom Child, the promised 
Messiah, we have had the blessed privilege to behold. 
While the thoughts of Andronicus and the shepherds 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


are not new to me, it doth behoove us not to 
delve too deeply into the unseen things of God. 
Know ye not that ye have minds far in advance 
of these times ? Surely the people would look 
upon you with wrath, and ye would be in danger 
of your lives were ye to talk- to the multitude in 
this strange fashion. Can ye not see as it is, that 
great persecution is to follow this Jesus and those 
that believe on Him, as the time cometh? But look 
yonder ! is not that a horseman coming this way 
with great speed? Aye! ’tis no mistake, let us see 
if he will tarry with us a moment ; it may be that 
we will learn something of interest from him. And 
suiting the action to the word, they halted and 
waited for the horse and rider to reach them. 

Sure enough the man drew in his steed, and stopped 
on coming up with the caravan ; and with a salute, 
he asked in a voice betraying no little excitement, 
“Have ye heard aught from Bethlehem, concerning 
the Child Jesus, who was to be born there?” 

“Yea,” rejoined Darius cautiously, “but why dost 
thou ask the question, friend?” 

“I will tell thee, good sir,” replied the horseman, 
“although ye are all strangers to me, yet I am 
anxious for this Child’s safety and that of other 
little ones in the city of David ; for but this morn 
I did learn from one who had deserted the guard 
of King Herod, that his Majesty seeks the life of 
the new born Child, who they say, is to be a King, 
a Saviour of men, and that Herod doth await the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


87 


return of certain learned men this day who were to 
inform him where the Child was to be found.” 

“From whence comest thou? and we would know 
thy name if thou wilt reveal it to us ? ” was the 
rejoinder of Darius. 

‘ ‘ I am Asa of Bethany, and a former servant of 
Herod, the tyrant in Jerusalem, and I have learned,” 
he continued, “that unless the wise men return to 
Jerusalem before this coming night, that Herod hath 
commanded his soldiers to proceed to Bethlehem in 
haste, and slay all infant children in that place and 
surrounding country, from the age of two years and 
under, so that he may be sure that the Saviour 
will be among the slain. What think ye of that, 
masters ? ’ ’ 

“We give credence to all that thou hast told us, 
stranger,” was the reply made by Darius, as he saw 
the look of eagerness in the faces of Andronicus 
and the rest ; ‘ ‘ and we would say to thee in like 
confidence that we are the men who were to return 
to Herod, the King, for we have seen the Child, 
but were warned in a dream not to go back to 
Jerusalem, and we are now going in another way 
to our own country, thereby seeking to avoid the 
King. But what is thy mission now, thou Asa of 
Bethany ? ” 

“My aim and hope now, master, is to proceed as 
fast as possible to Bethlehem and give warning to 
the ill-fated ones there, but my heart doth sink 
within me when I feel that great will be the 


38 


nineteen hundred years; 


slaughter and loud the lamentings and weepings in 
the country thereabouts. But the Child Jesus — they 
will not find him, and no harm will come to Him, 
of that I am certain.” 

‘‘Of the last of thy words, Asa, thou dost indeed 
speak truly,” rejoined Darius, “for the little one 
will, no doubt, be guided to a place of safety by 
the heavenly Father; but let us not detain thee, 
and heaven speed thee on thy errand of mercy.” 

“Yea, I must be off now,” answered Asa, “for 
it groweth late, and the shades of eventide have set 
in, so farewell to ye, one and all, and with a most 
profound obeisance, he put spurs to his horse and 
dashed off at great speed, and in a few minutes 
disappeared behind a heavy growth of trees through 
which the road passed. 

The caravan then moved on ; and the Magi dis- 
cussed with each other their meeting with Asa, and 
wondered whether he would be able to sound the 
alarm to the unsuspecting dwellers in the town in 
time to thwart the evil designs of the heartless King, 
or, would he be too late? They had traveled all 
day, and until, as Asa before remarked, night-fall 
had come, and found them again on the banks of 
the River Jordan, over against Jericho, and out of the 
path of the soldiers of Herod the Great, and as 
this was a fording place* of the stream, they crossed 


* There were two points on the River Jordan which were common- 
ly used as fords ; and one of these was at a place almost opposite 
the City of Jericho, and another appeared higher up stream, some 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


39 


over in safety, with the beautiful moonbeams lighting 
their way ; and, continuing their travels for a little 
while longer, they finally reached a heavy growth 
of timber to the north of Mt. Nebo, and again 
encamped beneath the stately monarchs of the forest. 

As the five men were quietly seated in their own 
tent on that eventful night, their leader’s voice 
suddenly broke the stillness by his exclaiming; “Ye 
have heard, my brethren ! what I had to say this 
morning, of the persecutions which should be the 
portion of Jesus and those who believe on Him ; 
through the machinations of the evil minded. Already 
doth the truth of my words make itself manifest ; 
for the King hath determined that the Child shall 
not live, thinking doubtless, within himself he hath 
a power greater than Almighty God ; and moved 
by the fear that the Jews seek another sovereign 
in his stead. Believing that the Messiah hath come 
to take away his earthly kingdom, instead of a truth 
that He hath come to bless mankind and proclaim 
peace to the world, this Herod doth allow his jealousy 
and wrath to play upon his fancies, and, as a beast 
of prey doth he go forth to kill and destroy. But 
surely of his wailings because of his offenses there 
shall be no end. It is now night and no doubt 
the assassins on the King’s behalf have already 

distance above the mouth of the little River Jabbok, where was the 
ford of Bethbarah. It is claimed that the Bethabara spoken of in 
John 1 : 28, opposite Jericho ; was the place where Jesus was baptized 
by John. 


40 


NINKTKKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


taken their way to Bethlehem to fulfill his bloody 
edict. Woe unto thee Herod,” he soliloquized, “woe 
unto thee for this night’s w^ork, “for thy carcase 
shall be meat unto all the fowls of the air, and 
unto the beasts of the earth, and no man shall fray 
them away.” Andronicus and the other companions 
of Darius made fitting responses to the words of 
their leader ; and while the camp now made prepara- 
tions for a much needed night’s rest, another scene 
had been enacted in the City of Jerusalem. Herod 
feeling certain long before this, that the wise men 
had mocked him, and that they had wilfully turned 
aside, and refused to bring him the desired news, 
called the captain of the soldiery, and in a fit of 
rage w^hen that individual appeared, shouted, “ Balak ! 
I command you that you with your troop of ready 
men go with all haste to Bethlehem, and slay the 
young babe there called Jesus, of w^hom thou hast 
already heard me speak, and if ye fail to find this 
Child in particular, then do ye kill all the infants ye 
can find in Bethlehem and in the land adjoining 
thereto, such as are about the age of two years 
and under ; but make you a most thorough and 
vigilant search for this male Child, and fail me 
not, go!” 

Balak, whose cast of features was cruel and 
merciless, and which was in keeping with the nature 
of the work he had been commanded to undertake, 
bowed humbly to his King, and replied ; ‘ ‘ Thy behests, 
oh King, shall be obeyed, and Balak’ s hand hath 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


41 


never failed him yet;” and with another courtesy, 
he was off. 

“What thinkest thou of the warning from this Asa, 
who says he haileth from Bethany, brother Zepho?” 

This inquiry was made shortly past midnight fol- 
lowing the meeting of the wise men on the high- 
way with Asa, the horseman ; by one named Sadoc, 
who, with his brother Zepho, had been aroused and 
called out from their slumbers in Bethlehem by the 
clattering of hurrying hoofs, just a few moments before 
the question was directed to the one addressed as 
Zepho. 

“I tell thee,” was the answer hurriedly given, 
“that I do believe there is something of a serious 
nature in what this man hath said to us, for since 
the birth of this Child Jesus, everything seemeth to 
be stirred as if by some mighty power ; aye, the 
very air in Bethlehem teemeth with the presence of a 
brewing storm. Hast thou not remarked thyself of 
the mutterings, both loud and deep, from the lofty, 
against this little one since his advent on earth, 
and dost thou not know on the other hand, that 
His coming hath already brought peace and joy to 
some hearts hereabouts? I cannot understand what 
it all meaneth myself ; and how this Jesus is to be 
the salvation of the world, as it hath been said, 
doth perplex me sore ; but why should men be 
filled with hatred towards one who is said to have 
come that He might do good to mankind, is like- 


42 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ,* 


wise on the other hand, beyond my ken.” 

“Well argued, my brother Zepho,” responded 
Sadoc, “but remember that thou art but an humble 
Greek, and I with thee, and as such, we are despised 
by the Jews, and thine opinion doth not count for 
much here ; but nevertheless, canst thou not remember 
what we overheard but yesterday in the market- 
place? — what was said of Herod by some of the 
Jews standing there?” 

“Yea, I do remember,” was the answer, “for one 
Jew of powerful frame said that Herod of Jerusalem 
was jealous of his throne, and that he feared this 
Child Jesus was come to usurp his Kingdom, and 
this fellow’s words implied that all Jewry were in 
fear of King Herod, the Great ; but he said, too, 
that the multitude would learn to hate the new 
bom King of the Jews more than they feared the 
present ruler. ’ T was strange language to be sure ; 
— may the gods protect us from harm.” 

Zepho had hardly ceased from speaking, when again 
the ring of horses’ hoofs and cries of men attracted 
the attention of both, and in another instant a great 
body of soldiers, armed with spear and sword, dashed 
into view, and spying in the semi-darkness, the 
figures of the two men ahead of him, the leader of 
the troop swooped down upon them, and shouted; 
“I, Balak, captain of the King’s army, demand of 
ye to say where Jesus, who is to be the King of 
the Jews is to be found; answer quickly, or in the 
name of Caesar, I will run ye both through.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


43 


Sadoc being the first to recover from the feeling 
of terror that overcame both by reason of the 
sudden onslaught and surprise; exclaimed, “We 
know not where He is, whom ye seek, master ; as 
we are hardly more than strangers here ourselves, 
having journeyed hitherward but recently.” 

With an oath and a voice indicative of rage and 
disappointment, Balak yelled; “Bah! thou art not 
a Jew ! thine speech betrayeth thee ; ye must be 
dogs of Greeks;” and with these words, he aimed 
a vigorous blow at the men with his sword, and 
had it not been for the sudden plunging of his 
steed forward, Balak’ s sword would have done its 
work for at least one of the men ; but as it was, 
the weapon cut the air and did no harm. The 
irate soldier, goaded by this failure, would have 
followed up his bloody intent and dispatched both 
the unarmed men, but remembering his first mission, 
and fearful of delay, and with the spirit of ready 
obedience to the King’s behests, he hoarsely shouted, 
“Ye men and soldiers of the King, and followers 
of Balak I remember your duty and obey the 
instructions ye have before received ; and to him 
who findeth the Child, to him will be given the 
King’s reward.” 

Here the warriors showed their careful training, 
and that the awful work had been skillfully planned, 
was presently made manifest ; for with a signal from 
their captain, the soldiers immediately, but with 
military precision, dropped into squads of four men 


44 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


each, and with a final command from Balak, these 
small companies dashed at once to their several 
locations before decided upon, and the search through 
the little town had begun, and the scene of carnage 
commenced. At this point, several others of the 
dwellers in the vicinity of the place where the troops 
made their first stop, having already been aroused 
from their sleep by the noise made by the soldiers, 
and their captain’s stentorious voice, were now stand- 
ing before their doors, wondering what it all meant, 
when without further sign or warning, they found 
themselves confronted by the King’s men. 

“Where is the babe called Jesus, who is to be 
the King of the Jews?” roughly demanded a soldier, 
who, with two others had dismounted, leaving the 
fourth in charge of the horses. These words were 
addressed to a woman standing within the doorv^ay 
of an unpretentious looking abode, and noting at 
once the coarseness of the questioner, she in fear 
and with trembling voice replied ; ‘ ‘ Master, if ye 

seek the Child of Mary, I would say to thee that 
Mary and Joseph with the babe have left Bethlehem, 
and it was long before the rising of the sun on 
yester morn that they did depart; but whither they 
have gone I know not, neither did they live here- 
abouts, but in the distant part of Bethlehem, to the 
southward. One Sara, who doth also reside there, 
and who hath been Mar3^’s friend and mine, told 
me of these things, but she hath also said to me 
that Joseph hath not only taken Mary and the little 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


45 


one away quietly, but that no one knoweth aught 
concerning them or whither they have gone.” 

This was told by the woman in a simple straight- 
forward manner, she believing that her account would 
be accepted, but in this belief she was mistaken ; 
for as soon as she had finished speaking, the soldier 
savagely exclaimed: ‘‘Woman, thou liest ! and thou 
knowest that thou hast lied to me ! stand aside for 
I have been commanded to search for this Jesus, 
and I will look for Him ; out of the way ! ’ ’ and 
with this he savagely thrust her aside, and followed 
by his companions, he entered the room, and spying 
in one corner, a little crib, he cried with exultation, 
‘‘Ah! what have we here?” The woman now com- 
pletely terrified, and realizing that certain danger 
threatened all that was dear to her, wailed, ‘ ‘ Oh 
master ! that is my sleeping babe : it is not the one 
which ye seek, for this one is more than a year 
old, as ye can see, and its father is now absent and 
in the City of Jerusalem. The infant Jesus was 
born less than two days ago, I assure thee, and He 
hath been taken away.” 

These words spoken in abject fear by the poor 
woman, seemed to enrage the soldier all the more, 
and the innocent babe now awakened by the uproar 
so near to it, began to cry, when the cruel hearted 
man, fearing that he was losing too much time in 
idle words, darted forward and with drawn sword 
was about to run the little body through, when, 
with a despairing cry, the poor mother flung herself 


46 


nineteen hundred years ; 


upon her baby’s crib, and received for her devotion 
and love a terrific stroke from the blade of the 
infuriated brute which ended her resistance ; and 
then flinging aside the bleeding form of the Child’s 
parent, the little one’s voice was cruelly and instantly 
hushed by the steel, and — baby had gone to join 
its mother. 

Leaving this awful scene, the soldiers proceeded 
on their murderous mission ; and encountered their 
comrades now steeped in this crime as deeply as 
themselves. The otherwise quiet little Bethlehem 
was now alive with agonized ones : here could a 
father be seen offering such resistance as a surprised 
and unarmed man could against trained soldiers, 
only to prove for himself a useless, hopeless and 
fatal struggle for the protection of his loved ones ; 
and there a mother appeared running frantically 
through the streets hugging a w^ee babe in her 
arms, endeavoring to escape approaching danger, only 
to find the same merciless fate awaiting her tiny 
offspring in the direction to which she looked and 
hastened for refuge. And throughout the surrounding 
country the heartless instruments of Juda’s King 
and his wrath carried on their fruitless search, 
amidst the slaughter of the innocents ; and ‘ ‘ In Rama 
was there a voice heard, lamentation and weeping, 
and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, 
and would not be comforted, because they are not.” 
. . . ”0 Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the 
prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


47 


how often would I have gathered thy children 
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under 
her wings, and ye would not ! ’ ’ 

And Herod, blinded by jealousy, passion, and 
kingly pride, and lacking the understanding of what 
the true meaning of the advent of Jesus was, found 
himself completely baffled, and it was not long ere 
death marked him and claimed him for its own ; 
and then to Joseph in the land of Egypt, in a dream 
appeared an angel of the Lord, saying, “Arise, and 
take the young Child and His mother, and go into 
the land of Israel : for they are dead which sought 
the young Child’s life.” 


CHAPTER III. 


OWIFTLY passing through one of the crowded 
^ streets in the City of Jerusalem one bright and 
cheerful morning, appeared a rather youngish and 
pleasant looking woman clad in a garb denoting 
that the wearer was an adherent of the Jewish 
faith, and on viewing her face, one could see at 
once the unmistakable cast of countenance indicating 
the Jew. Continuing through the crowd without 
seeming to be interested in her surroundings, she 
very soon turned into a side street and in a few 
moments more, she arrived at the ''door of a neat 
dwelling, and, giving the door a hurried rap, she 
entered without further ceremony, and was met in 
another instant by a comely woman of about the 
same years as herself, but bearing the features of 
the Greek ; and with an animated face expressing 
welcome, she exclaimed: “Friend Sara, I greet thee, 
and am glad thou art come, for I have been think- 
ing that I would be glad to see thee to-day ; but 
pray what bringeth thee out so early? and,” she 
laughingly added, “I never knew thee to be an 
early riser. Hast thou good news? It seemeth from 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


49 


thy face thou hast something to tell me of interest. 
Or, hast thou come to tell me more of thy people’s 
dislike for thy friendship for a Greek?” 

“Greetings to thee in return for thy salutation, 
kind Barbara, but nay ! I have not come to tell 
thee a doleful tale from my kindred, and although 
my early visit hither this bright morn doth eclipse 
any of my former efforts, yet because I have some- 
thing to tell thee that will doubtless draw thine 
attention and be of interest to thee, have I come to 
thine house at this hour.” And seating herself on 
a couch with her friend, Sara said : ‘ ‘ Dost thou 

remember, Barbara, when we dwelt within Bethlehem, 
how the soldiers under Balak the fierce captain of 
Herod the King, of Jerusalem, did swoop down upon 
the little ones in the night time, in search of the 
babe Jesus, that He might be slain? and the terrible 
scene of bloodshed that followed a fruitless search? 
We were hardly more than maidens then.” 

“Yea, verily, I do remember the time and occur- 
rence too well;” shuddered Barbara, “for this is now 
fully the twelfth year since that awful night, and 
I recollect too, that at the time, the little one they 
sought, was safely on the way to distant Egypt 
with Mary and Joseph. But prithee, tell me what 
doth again bring this sad scene before thee at this 
late day? I hope that thou dost not herald another 
calamity such as would bring similar terrors and 
attending desolation to mankind here or elsewhere. 
Nay, thy face doth not foretell trouble, if I judge 

4 


50 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


thee aright; so let me hear thy tale, Sara.” 

“Well, it is concerning this same Child, that I 
would speak with thee, Barbara. Thou hast correctly 
said that this is the twelfth year since that eventful 
time, and more, I would tell thee that this same 
Jesus, the Saviour of the world as He is proclaimed 
to be, is now said to be in the City of Jerusalem, 
and His parents are with Him, having come hither 
to attend the yearly feast of the passover.” 

“Thou dost indeed bring me good news, Sara,” 
revSponded Barbara, “and while I am not of thy faith, 
yet I have learned many good things through thee 
and from thy teachings ; and it would give me great 
joy to behold the face and figure of the dear One, 
of whom so much has been spoken in Jerusalem. 
However thou didst say that Mary and Joseph came 
wdth Him to the feast of the Jews, but think you 
not that they will have departed before eventide? 
seeing that a few days have already passed since 

the last of the feast days. Hast thou seen Jesus 

thyself, Sara? or w^as it told thee that He is here?” 

“Nay, Barbara, I have not yet seen Him myself,” 
was Sara’s answ^er, “but the multitude have been 

thronging the temple where He is said to have 
gone daily, for the last few days, and the people 

on the streets have talked about the youth’s won- 
derful wisdom ; and I know and feel that He will 

tarry here a little longer. What sayest thou, wilt 
thou not go with me to the temple early on the 

following morn? I feel certain that we shall see 

Him there.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


51 


“I thank thee, Sara, and of a truth ’twill give 
me joy to accompany thee to the temple, and ’twill 
be good for thee to speak with Mary again, and to 
see and hear this marvelous Jesus ; and the duties 
of mine house shall be so arranged that I can call 
for thee at thine own home by the morrow’s early 
sun;” was the hearty answer given by Barbara. 

“Capital!” exclaimed Sara, “I will be ready to 
go with thee as soon as thou comest, but I must 
not intrude on thee any longer, besides I myself, 
must hasten ; ’ ’ and with the usual words of fare- 
well ; the friends parted. 

The knowledge that Jesus was still in Jerusalem 
after the feast days, and that He had begun to 
teach in the temple, had now become widespread 
among the Jews and others in the City, and on the 
morning following the above detailed conversation, 
the people could be seen early wending their way 
to the great temple, all showing an eager expectation 
to hear of the oracles of God, as expounded by 
this Messenger from Heaven, and to witness the 
works of healing and other wonders that were reputed 
everywhere to be done by Him. The space within 
the temple used for such occasions as this, was now 
being rapidly filled by the inflowing of the populace, 
and among them were to be seen two women 
crowding their way through the entrance of the 
structure as best they could, and after diligent 
pushing and effort they managed to reach a place 


52 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


where they believed they could see and hear all 
that should come to pass. Suddenly spying a place 
to which her eye was directed, one of the women 
said, “See Barbara, yonder is a place where some 
workmen have been busy, and it hath not yet 
been taken by any one, perhaps because it is 
somewhat untidy as thou wilt notice. Methinks it 
is just the place, and there is also room enough 
for thee and me; let us hasten to the spot.” 

“True, Sara,” rejoined the other, “thou art 
ever vigilant, and nothing escapes thee when thou 
makest a search with thine eyes of jet. Aye ! by 
all means let us make our way thither, besides, 
the crowd doth press us here.” And following 
these words, both were soon with some little diffi- 
culty, at the coveted spot and found that the 
position, although littered with material, proved to 
be a wise selection, and comparatively free from 
the rough contact with the crowd, as they enjoyed 
here the protection of one of the immense pillars 
which supported a heavy double arch in the temple, 
and against which pillar they now rested. Sara and 
Barbara had not been there but a few minutes, 
when three young Jews who had also elbowed their 
way through the crowd and stood near them, now 
engaged in discussing the deeds of the boy Jesus, 
as they called Him, and to which discussion Sara 
and her friend gave earnest heed. 

“I tell ye, Nahum and Enos, that this boy hath 
wonderful powers and a gift beyond all human 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


53 


understanding, for none, not even the oldest and most 
learned of the doctors have wisdom and knowledge suffi- 
cient to prove the mastery over Him, and I have both 
seen and listened to Him before the teachers, and in 
every instance did He not only answer the questions 
most difficult, but more. He went to the beginning of 
all knowledge, it seemeth to me, and to the discom- 
fiture and chagrin of those who questioned Him; 
Truly, it was even in the still younger days of the 
boy, my good fortune to hear at one time, one of 
the Rabbis interrogate Him in the letters and 
languages : and Jesus not only answered every 
question, but He gave an explanation of the 
meaning of the letters, the characteristics of every 
one of them, why one letter was placed here, and 
another, there ; and He did it in so thorough a 
manner that the Rabbi was astounded, for the boy 
had told him far more than he had ever known 
himself, and he declared that Jesus must have lived 
before the prophets ; ’ ’ said the third of the young 
men, whose name proved to be Ithiel. 

“We doubt thee not in what thou hast told us, 
Ithiel,” answered Enos, “for it was but yesterday 
that Nahum and myself were convinced that He must 
have almighty power from God on High ; for, as 
we were on the streets and stood within the shadow 
of the temple, we saw before us a woman who was 
poor, crippled and helpless from infancy, begging 
alms, and it was wont that daily she was laid in 
that self-same place, so that the throng might behold 


54 


nineteen hundred years ; 


and pity her. As the multitude now surged by, 
some almost trampling upon the stricken form, she 
suddenly seemed to realize the nearness of some 
wonderful and pacifying influence ; and looking up, 
she beheld standing before her, a boyish but gentle 
form, with eyes and face full of love, light and 
tenderness turned full upon her ; and noticing her 
appealing look. He, for it was no other than Jesus ; 
stooped and spoke a few words to the woman, and, 
as if by magic, she instantly arose from the ground, 
perfect in body, joyful in countenance, and praised 
God with a loud voice ; and the people who stood 
by were astounded at the woman’s transformation 
from a sick and most wretched condition, to one of 
health, strength and vigor ; and many who saw the 
wonder that was performed, believed on Him and 
worshiped Him as the Son of God.” 

As Enos stopped speaking, the surging mass of 
humanity at the doors of the 4emple were noticed 
to give way and form a passage, and in a moment, 
hundreds of eager eyes were turned in that direction. 

‘ ‘ He cometh now ; ’ ’ said Sara and her words 
proved true, for in another instant could be seen 
the Rabbis, elders and others in Jewish authority, 
making their way forward as the people pressed 
back to give them room, and among them was — 
Jesus, and being of course small of stature. He was 
not at first seen by many, but as He advanced and 
stepped upon an elevated place in an alcoved portion 
of the building, where the chief priests and doctors 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 55 

usually gathered at such times, He could be dis- 
tinctly seen by the throng before Him. With their 
gaze now turned upon the youthful Jesus, they beheld 
his boyish figure, lithe, but graceful and firm, with 
His face and eyes again beaming with a light, love 
and beauty unspeakable, and with a look that seemed 
softly to penetrate and search everything, a gaze 
whose depth was unfathomable, though a boy He 
was. For a moment it seemed to Sara and Barbara, 
that He turned His eyes full upon them, and both 
at the instant seemed to shrink within themselves 
and a feeling of unworthiness stole over them, but 
this state was followed as quickly by one of peace, 
rest, and joyous strength, such as they had never 
before experienced. 

And as Jesus spoke with the learned men of the 
Jews, one of them, a Rabbi, asked of Him, “Dost 
thou know aught of books and of writings?” 

And He answered, “Yea, verily, not only of books, 
and of the things which do appear in them, and of 
all that which is written, do I know, but I have 
known of them all before ; both that which is 
written, and of the things which are contained in 
the books.”* He also expounded to them the 
Scriptures, the mysterious sayings of the prophets, 
and many other wonderful things beyond their under- 
standing, including the movements of the planetary 
system, the mission and relation of one heavenly 


See Apocrypha New Testament. 


56 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


body to another, and their relation to the earth. 
And they marveled and said among themselves, 
“Verily, whence cometh all this knowledge, if not 
from God ? for He hath told us many things of 
which we, ourselves, did not know, and He hath 
yet the years of childhood upon Him. Who knoweth 
where all this is to end? and what is yet to come?” 

And there were of the elders and many among the 
people who worshiped the youth, and called Him, 
kord Jesus, the Son of God. As the discourse and 
questioning were nearing an end, a commotion was 
noticed in the crowd, and directly a w^oman still 
young in appearance, but with an anxious face, 
accompanied by a man older in years, worked her 
way forward to where Jesus sat among the Rabbis 
and others of the Sanhedrim ; and when she noticed 
His questioning but loving look, she asked of Him, 
“Son, why hast Thou thus dealt with us? behold. 
Thy father and I have sought Thee sorrowing.” 

“And He said unto them. How is it that ye sought 
Me? wist ye not that I must be about My Father’s 
business ? ” 

However, Mary and Joseph dj.d not understand 
His words to them, “But His mother kept all these 
sayings in her heart.” When the doctors knew that 
Mary was the mother of Jesus, they said, “Blessed 
art thou, Mary, who hath brought such a Son into 
the world.” 

Sara observing that some of the people were dis- 
persing and others were crowding towards Jesus and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


67 


His parents, turned to Barbara and said, “I long 
to speak with Mary again, ere she depart, for I 
have not seen her since the Saviour’s birth, and it 
may be that I can make thee known to her.” 

With eagerness Barbara answered, “If thou canst 
do this Sara, I will be rejoiced indeed. Let us try 
to get nearer;” and suiting the action to the words, 
by a little perse verence amid the jostling mass of 
humanity, both had the satisfaction to reach the 
side of Mary, and Sara whispering softly to the 
former, a few quick words, drew her attention at 
once, and turning and looking into Sara’s face for 
a moment with a puzzled expression, and catching a 
smile of welcome and greeting from her, Mary said 
joyously, ‘‘Mine eyes deceive me not! thou art my 
young friend and neighbor, Sara, of Bethlehem, of 
years gone by. It doth greatly please me to behold 
thee again: dost thou now live in Jerusalem?” 

After greeting her most tenderly, and answering 
her question in the affirmative, Sara made known to 
Mary, her friend Barbara, and the three spent a very 
few moments in interchanging words of interest, 
bearing chiefly on the Son of Mary, who was the 
honored of all, until it was apparent that Mary must 
not delay her going, and bidding them an affec- 
tionate farewell, she hastened to join Jesus and 
Joseph, and the three leaving Jerusalem, journeyed 
to Nazareth, where they lived in peace and loving 
harmony ; Jesus being a dutiful Son ; and He 
“increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with 
God and man.” 


CHAPTER IV. 


O HATED side by side, at the close of a very mild 
^ and cheerful day, and at one end of a rear 
court of the palace of Caiaphas, the high priest 
dwelling in Jerusalem ; could be seen two men, 
whose dress and attitude indicated that they were 
attendants at the palace, and servants of the high 
priest ; as their conversation carried on in very low 
and cautious tones implied. This court was one set 
apart expressly for the use of the household servants 
of the palace, during their moments of leisure, of 
which there were not a few granted them in turn 
by the master and mistress within. The space was 
withal, a very pleasant one, having a small fountain 
from which a stream of water gushed forth, rippled, 
flowed over a stone basin, and then ran quietly in 
its course past the feet of the two men before 
mentioned, and was carried beyond the premises. 
A few stately palms likewise grew in the enclosure, 
between tastefully arranged beds of roses ; making 
the situation one certainly pleasing and restful to 
the eye. One of the two men now looked up as 
though he had been awakened from a study, and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


59 


exclaimed; “Abner! thou knowest or hast heard of 
the one who is called Jesus of Nazareth, and who 
came to Jerusalem when a boy, and who said so 
many strange things, and performed such startling 
miracles among the people, dost thou not? If my 
memory serveth me aright, it is now a full score 
of years since that time ; and when I heard Him 
in the temple teaching and speaking with the 
Rabbis. ’ ’ 

“Aye! I do remember Him well, Jed,” responded 
the one addressed as Abner, “and I heard but 
yesterday that He hath for at least a twelfth month 
been going about the country, preaching to the 
people a new doctrine ; one unlike the Rabbis have 
taught in the synagogue, and more than this, it is 
said of Him, that He hath healed many of their 
diseases ; even of those maladies which were unto 
death ; and through Him the blind have received 
sight, the lame walk, the lepers become clean, and 
devils have been cast out. Verily, the people call 
Him the Son of God, who hath come down from 
Heaven. More too than this, can I tell thee Jedi- 
diah ; and it is that Caiaphas is very wroth over 
the teachings of this Healer and His disciples, and 
only this very morning in a meeting with the mis- 
tress was he beside himself with anger because of 
the following this Man is having, and also because 
the masses are willing to listen to Him.” 

“Doth the good wife of Caiaphas join with him 
in his hatred toward the Nazarene, Abner? surely, 


60 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


I myself have reason to believe that she looks not 
unkindly upon the teachings of this Jesus ; for her 
maid-servant Hildah, told me but two days past, 
that her mistress doth make many inquiries regard- 
ing His deeds, and that she receive th all the news 
concerning Him with a happy countenance;” were 
the remarks of Jed, as he was called by his fellow 
servant, Abner. 

“As to the wife of Caiaphas, Jed, thou knowest 
that she hateth no one,” answered Abner, “but she 
is ever kind and considerate, and slow to judge 
adversely, and her feelings toward this Friend of the 
needy, as He is called, are, so far as I can deter- 
mine, of a worshipful nature, and I am fearful lest 
Caiphas hath a suspicion that his wife doth regard 
Jesus the Healer, as one of a higher order than 
the Rabbis and their teachings, for he spake harshly 
to her for the first time today when she asked of 
him that he would not stir up the Jews and the 
Sanhedrim against the Nazarene, when He should 
come to Jerusalem. But in a fit of anger he said 
to her, ‘Art thou not the wife of Caiaphas, the 
high priest of the Jews? and is it meet that thou 
shouldst take to the heresies of this Stranger, and 
the babbling crowd that listen to Him, who doth 
deceive the people by means of cunning and sorcery? 
Wouldst thou have the instructions of the Rabbis 
reduced to naught? and the religion of the Jews 
defiled by strange, blasphemous and pernicious doc- 
trines?” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


61 


“But,” answered the mistress boldly, “the Man 
doeth purely good works, and He teacheth, as I 

have heard, only the things of God, and I am of 
firm conviction that He is not any man’s enemy, 

but the Friend of all.” “I heard not what passed 
between them after these words,” continued Abner, 
“because the door in the apartment of Caiaphas, 

where they were, and which was standing open at 
the time, was now closed, but I know that the 
master hath been in a fit of dudgeon ever 

since.” 

‘ ‘ What dost thou think is the secret of the heal- 
ing power of this Man of Galilee?” queried Jed: — 
‘ ‘ it seemeth to me that the wife of Caiaphas is 
right when she declares that Jesus must have been 
sent into the world by God to comfort mankind, 
and to show men ways that they have never before 
known. At any rate mine opinion is that none like 
Him hath ever before been abroad in our land, and 
performed the miracles that He hath been accredited 
with, and while many scoff at Him, and deride Him, 
yet will I not fail to believe in Him for doing that 
which is good and helpful to man, and if His 
doctrine doth differ from the teachings of the Rabbis, 
still He hath also done deeds they cannot do, 
neither explain nor understand.” 

“Thou art after mine own mind in this matter,” 
said Abner, “and as to His power of healing, it 
must be that He hath a knowledge of the unseen 
beyond the depth of any man : moreover Annas, the 


62 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


high priest with Caiaphas, hath, it seems to me been 
exercised greatly over the self-same matters, for 
Annas hath of late been closeted frequently with 
the master, and he doth appear sullen and perturbed. 
Methinks he is sorely displeased and angered because 
of the kindly spirit shown by the mistress to the 
Nazarene, for thou knowest that the wife of Caiaphas, 
is the beloved daughter of Annas. It must needs 
be that both Annas and Caiaphas are afraid that by 
the turning of the Jews to the Stranger, they will 
lose prestige and the favor of the people. It is 
likewise true, that the nethinim* of the palace have 
been put to work, preparing the camels and luggage 
of the master for a journey with Annas, to Herod 
Antipas, the tetrarch of Galilee. I know not why 
Caiaphas should wish to go on such a journey, 
unless it is to pray of Herod that he put the 
Healer out of the way, or use such influence and 
power as he hath, to check the movements of Jesus, 
who is now reported to be going about teaching 
and healing the multitude in that country ; lest He 
also extend His doctrine throughout Judaea, and 
proselyte the people, and bring odium upon the 
established religion of the Jews, and upon those of 
the church who are in authority.” 

“Thine words have the sound of reason in them, 
Abner,” replied Jed thoughtfully, “and that the 


* Menials of the Priests and Levites, mostly coming from other 
nations or tribes, who did the coarsest work. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


63 


dislike of the priests and elders of the synagogue 
toward the Man doth grow daily, can be readily 
seen ; nor hath this hatred sprung up but recently, 
for I now recall what Sara a sister of mine, and 
who many years ago lived in Jerusalem, told me of 
the murmurings by some of the priests and others, 
against Jesus when He was a boy of twelve years, 
and taught in the temple. She it was who observed 
the misgivings and fears felt by those of the learned, 
who were confounded by the wisdom of the boy, 
and of their inability to answer His questions.” 

“Yea, I also recall to memory the time myself,” 
was the rejoinder of Abner, “and now that the 
object of their fears hath taken on Man’s stature, 
and many of the Jews follow and believe on Him ; 
the chief priests are afraid, I doubt not, that their 
honors and emoluments might be wrested from them 
before long, and they will not fail to attempt such 
measures as in their judgment will effectually check 
the progress of Jesus, and silence his preaching. 
But of their success in this behalf, I have many 
doubts, for the people will not allow themselves to 
be denied, and many are there now, who adhere 
steadfastly to Him, and look upon Jesus as the 
Saviour of the world. However, we have spoken 
long together now, and duties in the palace demand 
our presence there ; let us go, but remember, Jed, 
what we have said together here, is not for the 
ears of others, and the circumstances admonish both 
of us to have a care lest our tongues become 
unbridled and work mischief.” 


64 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


“True, Abner!” Jed exclaimed as he hastily stood 
up, “I had almost forgotten the flight of the 
moments, and must hasten, and I agree with thee, 
that we must be cautious that the master doth not 
learn of our thoughts and we thereby bring his 
maledictions upon us;” and leaving the quiet retreat, 
where they had exchanged confidences, both proceeded 
on their way, and in another moment passed into 
the palace, and to their respective duties. 


CHAPTER V. 


"DECEINING upon a most richly cushioned settee, 
in a luxuriantly furnished room, hung with 
drapery of finest texture and of rarest of oriental 
design, in a palace of the city of Tiberias, could 
be seen the figure of a man, who as he lay there, 
appeared to be of splendid proportions, with a full 
bearded face, and clothed with a rich robe of damask 
of almost crimson hue, which was gathered at the 
belt with a heavy silken twisted cord of gold, from 
which were suspended two long tassels of the same 
color, one above the other, making a very pretty 
effect in keeping with the situation. Suddenly 
starting up, he said half aloud, “Now that I have 
seen fit to free myself of Azubah* as my wife, and 
have made overtures to Herodias and brought her 
hither; cometh Aretas, the father of Azubah, and 
threateneth to storm me in my dominions unless I 
make restitution to her ; and he thinketh because 
he is King of Arabia Petrsea, that Herod Antipas, 
ruler of Galilee can be coerced by him as a weak- 


*In Hebrew, signifies deserted. 


6 


66 


nineteen hundred years ; 


ling ; nay this shall not come to pass, for what I 
have done shall not be undone, and Herodias shall 
remain mine, though it is claimed that she is still 
the wife of my half-brother Philip, tetrarch of 
Ituraea. What have I to fear from Aretas or 
Philip? Have I not spies in all my province who 
are ready to inform me of all movements of those 
who would overthrow me? and my army of staunch 
soldiers are always at my command. Away with 
such thoughts ! for I am secure and shall remain 
at ease and fling care into the teeth of those who 
would lade me with it;” and then looking through 
the lattice of his window, he exclaimed, “but here 
cometh a courier of the palace with full speed ! 
what message doth he bring, I wonder? stay ! I will 
receive him here, ’t is convenient and private, and 
’twill not take long to hear w^hat he hath to 
report.” 

Having given an alarm to summon a serv^ant to 
his quarters, he waited nervously for his coming. 
In an instant one of the men-servants of the palace 
responded to his‘ Majesty’s call, and bowed in sub- 
mission. 

“Jazar! there cometh now a short distance from 
the mansion, a courier from the chieftain of my 
army ; it is my pleasure to receive him here in my 
sanctum : go at once and say to those on guard at 
the palace gates, that I have ordered the messenger 
to be admitted and sent to me forthwith ; and see 
thou to it that there be no delay.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


67 


“Thine commands shall be obeyed, oh King!” 
and with a salaam, Jazar quickly proceeded on his 
errand. 

Pacing back and forth in his room, Herod Antipas 
now showed signs of nervous expectation, which was 
natural enough for one in his position as a ruler, 
and having incurred the enmity and hatred of Herod 
Philip, husband of Herodias ; and also of Aretas, his 
own father-in-law, he had thereby brought additional 
burdens and anxious fears upon himself. He did 
not have to wait long, for presently could be heard 
the rattle of armor and the quick click, click, of 
spurs on the marble tiled floor of the great hall 
leading towards the room of Herod. As the sound 
grew louder, he quickly stepped to the door, and 
hastily parting the heavy velvet curtains, he looked 
out and exclaimed as the courier approached the 
door and saluted him with a true military courtesy : 
“It is thou, Amoz I and what hast thou of moment 
for thine sovereign ? doth the enemy press the 
soldiers of my kingdom ? Thou knowest what I 
mean.” 

“Forbid! thine Majesty,” answered Amoz bowing 
low, “neither Philip nor Aretas have made any 
movements to disturb thy peace, beyond the mutter- 
ings and threats thou already knowest of. It is not 
because of them that I am sent to thee.” 

“What is thy mission then, Amoz? speak!” 
demanded Herod Antipas, impatiently. 

“I am sent hither, by our chief Jabez, to inform 


08 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


thee that one who is called John the Baptist hath 
been sojourning in the wilderness near Bethabara, 
beyond the Jordan, and the multitude have been 
gathering to hear him ; and they have come from 
Jerusalem, and all Judaea, and from all the region 
round about the Jordan : and he hath baptized many 
in the waters, saying : ‘ Repent ye, for the Kingdom 

of Heaven is at hand ; ’ and there were also many 
Pharisees* and Sadduceesf who came to the baptism, 
and when this John saw them, he said, ‘O gene- 
ration of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from 
the wrath to come?” 

“’Twas all bold enough, Amoz, in the man of 
whom I have already heard and care nothing about, 
but what have I to do with this ? Is this all that 
thou hast to tell me ? ’ ’ demanded the King. 

“Nay, your Majesty,” answered Amoz in a tone 
of reluctance, “he said more than that, and it doth 
concern thee and thine house.” 


*The Pharisees as a sect were known long before the Christian era ; 
and were an influential people ; who clung to rigid ceremonial laws, 
and assumed to live the purest of lives. They were self-righteous ; 
haughty, proud, and adhered strictly to the customs of the Hebrews, 
and followed exclusively the Jewish teachings of the Scriptures. 
They believed in the eternal life of the soul, and in a final resur- 
rection from the dead. 

tThe Sadducees unlike the Pharisees, denied the resurrection, and 
disbelieved in a spiritual existence. Their belief in a Deity was very 
much on the order of a God who ruled through the natural laws of a 
material world ; and they were given up to self-indulgence and 
luxury ; and were disposed to view with indifference the existing 
weakness of heathen morals, and the tendency to idol worship. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


69 


‘ ‘ Knave ! dost thou come to me with a message 
of importance, and begin thy story by telling me of 
matters that I care not to hear? I adjure thee that 
if thou dost not begin thy tale aright, I will have 
thee scourged before the whole army, and thrown 
into the dungeon.” 

These words were uttered by Antipas in a fit of 
anger, and with a face white with passion, which 
resulted in Amoz flinging himself before his Majesty, 
and crying with trembling voice, “Pardon! pardon I 
my King and master, I will tell thee all, and ’tis 
that this man hath reproved thee before the masses 
and stirred up the people against thee, by saying 
that thou wert an adulterer, and thine evils were 
many ; that thou hast unlawfully taken Herodias the 
wife of thy brother Philip to thee, and that judg- 
ment would be required of thee for this and thine 
many offenses, and more, his boldness hath won 
many people, and they believe his words.” 

“ ’ T is enough ! ’ ’ Herod shouted with rage and a 
deep sense of guilt. “Where is the man now, who 
is called John the Baptist?” he demanded. “Make 
no delay in thine answer to my question.” 

In fearful anxiety Amoz answered, “ Jabez, thy 
chieftain hath taken him captive and bound him, 
and is awaiting thy pleasure and thy wishes in regard 
to this malefactor and breeder of sedition, and the 
guard hath been instructed by Jabez, to keep him 
bound fast until I return to him again with thine 
commands. ’ ’ 


70 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“ Good !” exclaimed the King, somewhat pacified, 
“Jabez is a soldier tried and true and acteth wisely 
in all matters. Hasten with thy steed to him, and 
say that Herod Antipas hath commanded that the 
prisoner be brought hither forthwith and confined in 
the dungeon under the Court Chamber, and put in 
chains, — but stay ! what else did this man on the 
Jordan, do? I might as well hear all of the story, 
so that I can deal with the prisoner at my pleas- 
ure.” 

‘ ‘ Of his other acts I know but very little, if it 
please thy Majesty, for thou knowest that I am 
under command and must go here or there as I am 
bid, and cannot roam at will, but I do know that 
one who is called Jesus of Nazareth, and who hath 
performed miracles, they say, was also baptized by 
John in the Jordan, and the Baptist told the multi- 
tude that the Nazarene was mightier than himself, 
for he said, ‘ I indeed have baptized you with 
water ; but He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost.’ 
“And,” continued Amoz, “some of the soldiers were 
standing near and they demanded of him, saying, 
‘And what shall we do?’ ‘And he said unto 
them. Do violence to no man, neither accuse any 
falsely : and be content with your wages. ’ ’ 

“These last words concerning thy wages, Amoz, 
were wholesome, both for thee and thy comrades in 
arms, also, and ’t would be well to listen to the 
advice thus given.” Said the King with a ring of 
sarcasm in his speech, for he remembered that his 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


71 


soldiers were but poorly paid. But continuing, Herod 
said, “however thou hast spoken of miracles; now 
what miracles did Jesus perform? and how did He 
do the works?” 

“It is said of Him that He hath healed many 
from sickness, lameness, and even from the dread 
leprosy, and He saith He hath power only from 
the Father on High to do all these things, but, 
although the people have faith in the Man, yet 
there are none who can understand how He doeth 
the wonders,” answered Amoz. 

“A wizard and an enchanter of course,” rejoined 
Herod, “but enough of this, make all haste now 
and take thy way to Jabez, and see to it that this 
prisoner from the Jordan be brought hither as I 
have decreed, and when thou passest out of the 
palace doors, leave word there for my servant Jazar, 
and say that the Governor demands his presence 
forthwith.” 

“Thine Majesty’s command shall be obeyed,” 
replied Amoz, and with a salute to Herod, he 
hurried away ; and presently Jazar appeared before 
the tetrarch in answer to the summons. 

“Jazar! I have sent for thee again, and will have 
thee go to the mistress and say to her that I would 
crave an audience with her here on matters of 
importance. Thou wilt find her with her daughter 
Salome among the flowers in the palace gardens. 
Also say to her that I would wish to see her 
alone.” 


72 


nineteen hundred years ; 


These directions were given to the servant by 
Herod in tones of ill-concealed anger, and after 
Jazar had left to obey the order, Herod began to 
pace to and fro across the floor of his spacious 
sanctum, and with clenched flsts, muttered: “By 
Caesar’s reign ! I believe this, forsooth, is the work 
of Aretas, the father of Azubah. He hath doubtless 
called in this John, who doth harangue the people, 
and having told him the things that will serve his 
purpose best, he seeks through him as an instrument 
of his wrath to belittle and persecute me, and 
humiliate Herodias before the Galileans, and thereby 
turn my subjects against me ; and having accom- 
plished this, he thinketh he can then bring his 
army against me and crush me without much 
resistance, but he shall rue it, and” — 

“Herod Antipas ! I am come at thy bidding, and 
will be pleased to listen to the Governor of all 
Galilee, and hear what he hath to say to Herodias 
on matters serious and important.” 

Herod had been suddenly interrupted in his angry 
musings by the above words uttered by a voice both 
feminine and musical, and looking towards the 
speaker, one beheld a tall woman of striking beauty 
and grace, clothed in rich attire of soft white, 
engirdled at the waist with a costly wrought band 
of gold, and with well rounded arms bared, animated 
face, black hair, and dark flashing eyes; her appear- 
ance still belied the weak and evil heart within. 

Turning quickly toward the speaker, Herod 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


73 


exclaimed : “ ’ T is Herodias ! I have bid thee come 
hither, that I might inform thee of the things that 
I fear Aretas, King of Arabia hath done.” Accept- 
ing a seat which Herod had offered her, Herodias 
hastily asked in a reassuring manner; ‘‘Now what 
can Aretas have done to disturb thy serenity, my 
lord? art thou not secure in thy stronghold? Thou 
hast the name of being a stranger to fear. Let me 
hear all.” 

‘‘Listen, and I will reveal to thee the things 
which I have heard,” replied the King. Here Herod 
recounted minutely all that Amoz had told him, 
adding also his own views and surmises ; and he 
ended by saying to Herodias, that he had ordered 
John the Baptist who was a prisoner, to be brought 
bound forthwith and cast into the dungeon. When 
he had finished speaking, Herodias stood before him 
erect, with glittering eyes, and now with white face 
and curling lip ; she cried, ‘ ‘ He shall not live for 
this ! even if mine own hand must do the deed. 
Think of Salome who hath been brought hither 
also. I know this is not the work of Philip. See 
thou to Aretas, and I will look after the captive.” 

‘‘Nay! nay! be not too hasty, Herodias: in truth 
I had not intended that he should die for this, 
though severely punished he shall be;” entreated 
Antipas nervously, for he at heart feared John, 
knowing that he was just and holy. But he knew, 
too, the spirit of Herodias, and her power over him- 
self. Seeing the necessity now for turning the 


74 


nineteen hundred years ; 


thoughts of Herodias in another channel, he con- 
tinued, ‘ ‘ I also wished to recall to thine mind that 
it is now less than a fortnight until the celebration 
of my next birthday, to which all those of rank 
including my “lords, high-captains, and chief estates 
of Galilee,” have already been invited, and in which 
thou art to have no little part, as thou knowest.” 

This reference by Herod to the coming festivities 
almost had the desired effect on the demeanor of 
Herodias, for she was a great lover of royal display 
and gaiety ; and at the mention of the subject, 
plans quickly formulated in her mind, but keeping 
her own counsel in regard to them, she said with 
a smile of approval on her now quiet face; “True, 
Antipas, and I have not been idle in looking after 
mine duties in connection with the grand affair, 
as it indeed shall be.” 

“I can trust thee for that, Herodias,” he rejoined 
laughingly, ‘ ‘ come ! the air without doth seem refresh- 
ing at this hour ; and I will be delighted to 
accompany thee back to thy pleasures with Salome, 
from whom I have called thee:” and following the 
suggestion, both soon joined the fair young maiden 
among the beautiful flowers and plants of the palace 
gardens. 

Gathered together in one grand assemblage of 
royal splendor in the great and spacious halls of 
the kingly palace of Herod Antipas, Governor of 
Galilee; could be seen the rank, wealth and beauty 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


75 


of the orient. Lords and ladies many, high in 
authority and standing with the Galilean governor, 
had come in response to his bidding to the palace 
birth-day festivities, for it was the natal day of 
Herod Antipas, and one which he never allowed to 
pass without regal celebration. With the starry night 
without, and the brightness and glitter within, the 
occasion was one to please and delight the heart of 
the King, and as Herodias appeared in queenly 
attire with laughing eyes, and flashing jewels, and 
mingled among the guests, equally brilliant with her, 
she felt that this was her hour of triumph. 

All were merry with feasting, wine, music, and 
the dance, and during intervals of rest, the company 
was regaled by songs and sayings by the bards 
whose services were called in for the occasion, and 
then by gypsies who were brought in to enliven 
the scene, and these danced and beat the cymbals 
to the delight of the royalty, while Herod looked on 
and smiled approvingly. 

Soon there was a restful lull and quiet among 
the guests, and Herodias was not slow to take 
advantage of this fact, for she gracefully raised a 
jeweled hand and beckoned, and in a moment there 
came tripping before the company, a very pretty 
young girl, with face fair and supple figure, daintily 
adorned, with a beautiful necklace of diamonds 
encircling her white neck, and holding in one hand 
a tambourine. 

“Salome, my daughter!” for she it was, “thou 


76 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


wilt now dance for the King and his guests and if 
thou doest well thou shalt have thine rew’ard.” 

Salome smiled upon her mother, and quickly said, 
“Thou shalt not be disappointed, my mother, for I 
am ready to do thy bidding;’’ and bowing most 
gracefully, she sped with light feet to the center of 
the smooth floor in full view of the King, lords 
and ladies, and with a most graceful salutation, she 
raised the tambourine in her right hand, and striking 
it with her left, she began to move her feet and 
body in rhythmic motion with her arms and hands ; 
now scarcely making the touch of her sandaled feet 
heard on the floor, and with turning and bending 
to and fro, and the beating of the tambourine, as 
she glided hither and thither ; she pleased the com- 
pany mightily by her skill and grace . in the^ 
terpsichorean art, and none were more delighted 
than Herod Antipas, himself, and calling the damsel 
to his side when she had finished, he said with a 
smiling face, “ ’ T was charmingly done, Salome; ask 
of me whatsoever thou wdlt, and I . will give it 
thee;’’ for the wine he had imbibed during the 
evening proved just sufficient to make him boister- 
ously good-natured. “And he sw^are unto her. 
Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me, I will give it 
thee, unto the half of my Kingdom.’’ 

Hastening from before the festive sovereign, and 
the admiring gaze of the many guests, Salome was 
in another in.stant at her mother’s side, and greeting 
her proudly, Herodias said, “Salome, daughter, thine 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


77 


performance was faultless, and thou didst gladden thy 
mother’s heart;” and bending lower she whispered, 
“but what said the King to thee?” 

“He said to me, mother, that he was greatly 

pleased, and that if I would ask of him, even to 

the half of his Kingdom, he would grant it to me, 
and I have come to receive counsel of thee concern- 
ing the things that I should request of him. What 
sayest thou mother? For what shall I ask?” Imme- 
diately from the eyes and face of the girl’s mother 

there flashed a look of exultation ; for she knew 
that Herod was too proud to break his word once 
given before the royal personages, and speaking with 
low voice to Salome, she replied, “I will tell thee, 
daughter, and thou wilt understand why the favor 
should be demanded of his Majesty, for thou knowest 
all ; therefore I say to thee, ask of him, ‘ The head 
of John the Baptist.” Salome started back, but 
perceiving the look on her mother’s face, and 
possessing to a great extent of her mother’s 
revengeful nature, she answered her mother in the 
affirmative, and then hurried back to where Antipas 
sat and with a salute, said, “ My King ! I have 
again come to thee, remembering thy promise.” 

“Say on my child, what wouldst thou have, thou 
fairy of the dance? I have not forgotten my words;” 
laughed the Governor. 

“Then, oh King! I will that thou ‘give me here 
John Baptist’s head in a charger!” exclaimed Salome 
with repressed excitement. For a moment, Herod 


78 


nineteen hundred years ; 


paled and shuddered. He knew at once the source 
of this gruesome request, and while he realized the 
determination of Herodias, yet he had not expected 
to be called upon to fulfill his promise to this fair 
young girl in this manner, and moreover, he still 
feared his prisoner, believing that he was protected 
by some great avenging power: “yet for his oath’s 
sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he 
would not reject her.” “Guard!” he called out to 
one of the soldiers stationed near him, “go thou at 
once to Blitus, the executioner of the King’s Court, 
and bid him come hither forthwith ; but hold ! ” he 
exclaimed half in doubt, “he need not come here, I 
have a better plan;” and seizing a piece of parch- 
ment* at his side, he with trembling hand proceeded 
to write, and very soon he rolled up the document 
and, handing it to the guard, said; “here, take this 
scroll to Blitus, instead, and he will know what is 
to be done, and return thou not hither again, until 
that which is written therein is accomplished ; ’ ’ and 
having dismissed the .soldier, Herod Antipas soon 
seemed lost in sober reflection and unmindful of the 
pleasures around him : when quickly, as if by an 
irresistible impulse, he arose and passed from the 


* Writing material used in ancient times, that answered the same 
purpose generally as the writing paper of the present day. It was 
usually made of dressed goat-skins and sheep-skins, and when written 
upon the skins were rolled up, and fastened with seals. For a pen, 
a reed was commonly used ; and the ink was chiefly lamp-black dis- 
solved in gall-juice, and was carried in a vessel suspended at the 
girdle. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


79 


gay scene, and hastened to the dungeons below 
where John lay bound and imprisoned, and where 
the soldier who had been commissioned by the King 
was waiting for the fulfillment of the Governor’s 
mandate. 

“ ’Tis thou, Blitus!” Herod ejaculated, as he spied 
that individual in the midst of preparations for what 
the Galilean King knew was to be an awful crime, 
and for which he felt that he alone, was responsible. 
“I would have thee stay thine hand, Blitus,” he 
continued, until I speak with the prisoner ; where 
is he?” 

“My lord and sovereign, thou wilt find him bound 
in the next room, waiting before the block, and I 
will obey thine Majesty’s commands,” Blitus answered 
with a low courtesy, and solemnity of counte- 
nance. 

Passing speedily into the cheerless place which was 
only lighted by a single torch, which threw its 
ghastly rays upon the four walls of heavy masonry, 
cold and damp ; and where many before had felt 
the merciless hand of the King’s power; Antipas 
beheld the face and figure of John the Baptist 
lying on the floor of stone, clad in a raiment of 
camel’s hair, a leathern girdle about his loins, and 
bound with chains at the wrists and ankles. 

Looking upon his captive, Herod said grufily, 
“Thou John! who art called the Baptist, I have 
come to thee in person to see if thou art ready to 
crave pardon for thine boldness of speech against the 


80 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Royal House of Herod. If thou wilt now humbly 
beg for forgiveness for thine insults to me and 
mine, as I stand before thee, thou mayest go free 
from Galilee. But if thou wilt not save thyself, 
thou shalt die forthwith. What hast thou to say for 
thyself? Speak quickly!” demanded Herod hoarsely. 

Calmly, resignedly, and peacefully turning his face 
toward the King, John spoke softly to him, and 
without a taint of fear or bitterness, admonished him 
to repent and turn from his wicked ways, and con- 
cerning Herodias, he said: “It is not lawful for 
thee .to have thy brother’s wife.” 

“Enough of this, thou meddler I” ejaculated the 
King wrathfully ; ‘ ‘ thou hast sealed thine own 

doom, and shalt pay the penalty ; and turning at 
once, he left John bound outwardly with fetters, 
but calm, free, and peaceful within, and proceeding 
to where he had left the headsman of the Court, 
the King said to him peremptorily : ‘ ‘ Blitus ! I 

would have thee execute mine commands instantly, 
and see to it that thou fulfillest thy duty to the 
letter as it hafh been made known to thee : ’ ’ and 
without waiting for a response from the executioner, 
he hurried from the prison’s confines, free of limb, 
but manacled and tormented within ; and as he 
wended his way back to the scene of mirth and 
festivities, he felt after all, that he was a baffled 
man, and he muttered grimly: “What kind of a 
creature is this, who doth go to his death as calmly 
as a babe goeth to its slumbers? and where is the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


81 


power that maketh him seem so strong? But bah ! 
what is it to me? I will have my fill of wine and 
remember no more of care.” 

Herod had not been long seated in his chair of 
state again, surrounded by his convivial guests, 
after having first drunken deeply of the wine with 
his lords, when there was a stir and no little 
excitement noticeable at one end of the banqueting 
hall, for it had already been whispered about that 
Salome by her mother’s request had made a demand 
on the King for the life of the Baptist, and that a 
trophy of the deed was to be brought to her here 
amidst the scene of glitter, pomp, and display, and 
in what Herodias considered her moment of victory 
and revenge. The cause of the commotion now 
became apparent, for upon a charger borne by Biltus, 
the executioner, there lay in all its ghastliness, a 
human head, and although many did not wince at 
the sight, still there were some among the nobles 
and ladies who paled and staggered away from the 
awful spectacle with expressions of terror and ill- 
concealed disgust, for they also at heart, held John 
in respect, and believed on him as a servant of 
God. Seeing Salome standing near by, with her 
mother, Blitus bore the burden toward her, and 
bowing as he stopped before the maiden, he said in 
his gravest manner, “My lady Salome, the King 
hath commanded that I bring to thee the head of 
John the Baptist ; and I do give it thee in thine 


82 


ninetkkn hundred years ; 


own hands, as it lieth here on this charger.” 

Salome, white and trembling, took the object in 
her hands, and then feeling a faintness coming over 
her, she quickly passed it to her mother, and hurried 
from the scene as quickly as her strength would 
permit. And Herodias taking the wished for bloody 
trophy in her hands as it lay on the charger ; and 
seeing that the grand festivities w^ere about over, as 
some w’ere ready to take their departure, she in turn 
handed the unsightly object to a male servant, say- 
ing wdth emphasis, ‘ ‘ Take it ! and put it where it 
will never again be seen, for Herodias is avenged, 
and the lips of the preacher are silenced, and they 
no more shall speak to my hurt : ’ ’ and with these 
words she calmly returned to the closing pleasures 
of the brilliant assembly, until finally all again was 
still and quiet in the great palace of the Governor 
of Galilee; and the waning hours of the night 
seemed freighted with a warning to Herod* and 
Herodias, as the whispering of the wind appeared to 
waft to each the ominous words : 

Oh ! evil one ! thou dost forget, 

Thou hast no life to give, to take. 

But for thine crimes, must surely, yet 
A full and complete retribution make. 


* King Aretas, angered because of the treatment of his daughter at the 
hands of Herod Antipas, found a pretext for the invasion of the latter’s 
domain, and defeated him with great loss. In A. D. 39, Herod was con- 
demned to perpetual banishment, and in this punishment Herodias 
voluntarily shared his exile, until his death. 


CHAPTER VI. 


“ ^ I IS said that Jesus hath again returned to 
Nazareth, neighbor;” said a tall and rather 
strongly built woman, carrying a jug of water on 
her right shoulder, and while holding the vessel in 
place with one hand; with the other she held the 
hand of a little child walking by her side. 

“True, Susanna, and it doth make me glad to 
know that the Master hath come back to us, for 
it hath been a long time since He hath spoken in 
the synagogue,” was the answer kindly given by a 
man of humble aspect, as he trudged along the 
street. He carried a small basket in which lay 
exposed to view some bread, vegetables, and a little 
fruit ; and he was on his way home from the public 
market-place, when he met the one he addressed as 
Susanna. 

“Think you He will speak in the synagogue on 
the morrow, Joel?” she asked. 

“Aye ! that He will in truth, and all Nazareth 
will come to the temple to hear Him, for tomorrow 
will be the Sabbath day, and the people know of 
His presence, and He doth appear greater to them 


84 


NINKTB^EN HUNDRED YEARS; 


now than before He departed hence, for they have 
heard of His mighty works among the Jews, and 
there hath gone ‘ Out a fame of Him through all 
the region round about,’ He ‘Being glorified of 
all.’ “But this is not the end,’’ he continued in 
an undertone, “for it is known that the high priests, 
because He teacheth and doeth things which they 
cannot understand, or do ; seek His destruction for 
very envy, fear, and hate, which they bear the 
Galilean, of whom they speak slightingly, and with 
mockery and reproach, as the carpenter’s son. They 
say He teacheth seditious doctrines, and also He hath 
been called a blasphemer, but this cannot be true 
for none have the goodness, meekness and humility 
that Jesus hath, for did He not grow to manhood 
and honor in our very midst? and hath He not 
done good to all?’’ 

“Indeed He hath, Joel;’’ rejoined Susanna 
promptly, “and there is no evil in Him, and it doth 
grieve me sore, to believe what thou hast said of 
the doings of the high priests, and yet I fear ’tis 
fact and not fancy, for ’tis evident that the rulers 
of the synagogue here have succeeded in stirring up 
the people against the just Man, and the morrow 
bodes no good to the Master, as thou hast said, 
friend Joel.’’ 

“Fear not the things they can do to Him Susanna, 
for I am confident that He hath the power to evade 
them all ; besides Jesus hath a goodly following of 
the people here, and ’t is this truth which has 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


86 


aroused the enmity of the church,” responded Joel 
with assurance. 

Looking down at the child who was tugging at 
her dress as if in impatience at the delay, for they 
were now standing still; the woman said, “-Have 
patience daughter, we will soon be home, and then 
thou shalt have something to eat and drink.” 

“Yea, the little one hath reminded me that I too, 
must hasten,” said Joel, as he started to leave, 
and go in another direction, “however, wilt thou 
come to the synagogue on the Sabbath to hear and 
see for thyself?” 

“I have so intended, Joel, and will go early with 
others, so that we may secure a good place in the 
temple to hear and see the works of the Master,” 
responded Susanna, “so fare thee well,” she added 
just as several persons hurrying by in the narrow 
way carried Joel with them, and thus cut oif further 
words between the friends. 

“ ’ T was the Sabbath morning, and the otherwise 
quiet little city of Nazareth was unusually active 
and early bestir. The sun had risen bright and 
clear, warming the early hours of a cool day ; the 
sky overhead was of spotless blue ; and the birds 
flitted and sang gaily among the palm-trees growing 
in profusion in the quaint old place : all, as if in 
harmonious accord, speaking of praise and thankful- 
ness. The people in Nazareth and surrounding 
country had learned quickly of the retiurn of Jesus 


86 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


to His home, and knowing that it was His custom 
to read in the synagogue on the Sabbath day ; they 
could be seen early, crowding the temple; coming 
from all quarters. Although the hour of worship 
had not yet come, nearly every available space in 
the commodious structure was already taken. 

Looking over that sea of faces, one could almost 
read in them the different motives that brought 
the many together. Here and there were those who 
waited in happy expectation ; then there were some 
half doubtful and curious, and many others with 
dogged and determined looks; and evil whisperings 
were not a few. 

At last the hour had come, and all was hushed, 
for there now proceeded to the customary seat of 
the teachers in the temple. One, whose face many 
had looked upon in His childhood. Even the very 
walls seemed to breathe the rapture of that wonderful 
calm. Jesus was standing before the congregation. 
A minister standing near, had just delivered to Him 
the book of the prophet Esaias ; and when He 
had opened the book. He began with a voice rich, 
soft and clear, to read: “The Spirit of the Lord is 
upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to preach 
the gospel to the poor ; He hath sent Me to heal 
the broken hearted, to preach deliverance to the 
captives, and recovering of sight to the blind, to set 
at liberty them that are bruised, to preach the 
acceptable year of the Lord.” He closed the book 
and gave it again to the one from whom He had 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


87 


received it ; and then sat down, with the eyes of 
that great throng fastened upon Him, as if in eager 
expectancy. Gazing with love and tenderness into 
those upturned faces, and knowing the innermost 
thoughts of each. He began His discourse by saying, 
“This day is this scripture fulfilled in your ears.” 

With great wonderment the hearers turned to one 
another, having listened to His gracious words, and 
it was heard said by some of them, “Is not this 
Joseph’s son?” And He answered and said to them, 
“Ye will surely say unto me this proverb. Physician, 
heal thyself : whatsoever we have heard done in 
Capernaum, do also here in thy country. Verily, I 
say unto you. No prophet is accepted in his own 
country. But I tell you of a truth, many widows 
were in Israel in the days of Elias, when the heaven 
was shut up three years and six months, when great 
famine was throughout the land ; but unto none of 
them was Elias sent, save unto Sarepta, a city of 
Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many 
lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the 
prophet; and none of them was cleansed, saving 
Naaman the Syrian.” He stopped here, and looked 
calmly into angry faces ; for now were heard mur- 
murings and low threats, which presently increased 
to an uproar, women were crying, and rough looking 
Jews started up, and pushed their way forward, 
trampling under foot the weaker ones : then, clutching 
Jesus firmly, accompanying the act with vile impre- 
cations, and abusive invectives, they hurried Him out 
of the temple and through the streets. 


88 


nineteen hundred years; 


‘ ‘ To the hill ! to the hill ! and cast Him down 
from the brow yonder to the rocks below; ’twill 
be His sure death ! ’ ’ shouted the men with frenzied 
voices, and following the cry, the mob bore Him 
swiftly toward the edge of the steep hill on which 
the city was built. They were now almost fighting 
among themselves as to how the work should be 
done, the patient Nazarene standing calm and undis- 
turbed between His captors, as they stopped to settle 
their disputings. Again they started forward and the 
desired spot was almost at hand, when one of the 
Jews who on the one side, had firmly grasped 
the captive, shouted in wildest consternation, “Where 
is He? where hath He* gone? I have not let Him 
go ! for I did hold Him secure ! ’ ’ 

“Aye! what hath become of the Man?’’ exclaimed 
the one who had been holding Jesus with a vise- 
like grasp, on the other side, and who was now 
staring at his empty hands. “ ’ T was the work of 
a wizard,’’ he added quickly, and then, as if a 
sudden fear and terror had taken possession of him, 
the man dashed madly back through the crowd. 

“Yea! what hast thou done with Him? Where is 
He, thou fool ? ’ ’ they hoarsely yelled as he was 
instantly followed, and thrown heavily to the ground, 
by some of the angry Jews he tried to pass. 

Seizing him quickly in their excitement and passion, 
and believing the wretch to be the sole cause of 
the disappearance of the Saviour, they hurried him 
back. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


89 


‘ ‘ Over the brink with him ; traitor that he is ! ” 
yelled a voice vociferously. 

“Yea, over with him!” was now the general cry 
of the disappointed ruffians ; ‘ ‘ The fellow hath played 
us false,” and following the awful suggestion, he, 
who had intended that the Master should fare thus; 
himself fell a victim instead, as he was shriekingly 
picked up by four powerful men and then thrown 
to the rocks below where he lay crushed ; through 
the instrumentality of those, who but a few moments 
before, were his own comrades in sin. 

Among those who had timidly followed the mob, 
and who had learned quietly of the mysterious dis- 
appearance of the Nazarene without harm, and of 
the fate of one of His captors, there was a single 
individual now walking away in thoughtful mood ; 
and as he went his face seemed to undergo a change, 
and it bore a satisfied look as he said softly; “Did 
I not say that He could evade them?” It was Joel 
who had thus mused. 


CHAPTER VII. 


“TT doth give me delight to see both Annas and 
Caiaphas, the high priests from Jerusalem, once 
more in Galilee : enter, and welcome to the Herodian 
hospitality. Ye are abroad in the land in quest of 
the pleasures to be obtained in travel, combined with 
duties of the church of the Jews, no doubt.” 

These words were spoken mirthfully by King Herod 
Antipas, of Galilee, as he came forward to receive 
his distinguished guests, who had before been 
announced to him by the palace attendant, as “Annas 
and Caiaphas, high priests, craving an audience with 
the King. ’ ’ 

“Nay,” said Caiaphas, after greetings had been 
exchanged most cordially, “we come not to Herod 
at this time on pleasure bent, but we have journeyed 
hitherward to thee on serious business, and we ask 
thee to give ear to us in reference to matters which 
surely will prove of interest to thyself, and also 
regarding things which pertain to the safety of the 
church of our nation.” 

“Thou hast mine attention, Joseph, and since thou 
sayest thou hast something that may be valuable 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


91 


to me, I will gladly hear thee and Annas on all 
questions : here are some bottles* of wine, rich and 
rare; take both of you a refreshing draught,” said 
the King, whose appearance indicated that he had 
not stinted himself in the use of the cup. 

Both having then accepted the offer by indulging 
in liberal potations of the King’s vintage, Caiaphas 
began by saying; “Thou Herod, art ruler in all the 
region of Galilee, and hast upon thee the weighty 
matters of state, including the vigilance necessary to 
insure the loyal conduct of thy subjects.” 

’‘Thou art right, Joseph, and my cares are 
many, and my burdens do press me sore at times;” 
Herod interposed, thinking mostly of his own recent 
acts that disturbed him not a little. 

“Well then,” said Caiaphas resuming his words 
with deftness, “if any of thy subjects or any 
stranger in the land do incite the people against 
thee or thine authority, thou wouldst feel it a duty 
to place thine heavy hand upon those guilty of such 
seditious conduct, wouldst thou not?” 

“Quickly! quickly!” rejoined Herod with no little 
impatience in his tones ; ‘ ‘ thou knowest me too well 
to doubt me in this, Joseph. Dost thou know aught 
of such doings in Galilee ? ’ ’ 

* The bottles anciently used and mentioned in Scripture were made of 
the skins of goats and kids. These were removed entire, the feet and heads 
of the animals being cut off ; the ends of the legs then tied perfectly 
tight, and the necks were tied or untied in order to fill or empty the 
bottles at pleasure. The effect of heat upon a skin bottle is set forth in 
Psalm 119 : 83 ; and the results caused by placing new wine into old 
bottles is shown in Matt. 9 : 17. 


92 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Yea, truly,” Caiaphas answered, delighted with 
the interest he had aroused in Herod, “there stalketh 
abroad in the land, one who doth stir up the people 
by false teaching and pernicious doctrines both against 
the church and the rulers in the land.” 

‘ ‘ Who can the man be ? And where is he now ? 
And what doth the fellow teach ? ’ ’ were the questions 
put to Caiaphas in rapid succession by Herod. 

“The Man is called Jesus of Nazareth, who doth 
proclaim that He is the Son of God ; and He now 
goeth about in the province of the tetrarch of 
Galilee, the dominion of Herod Antipas, before whom 
we now appear and doeth honor. Moreover, He 
teacheth in the synagogues, claiming that He hath 
power from God to forgive sins, and He is followed 
about by the multitude who madly believe on Him 
as the Saviour,, and the new King of the Jews. 
And more than this, the sick, the lame, the blind, 
the deaf, those possessed with the plague and with 
devils, are brought to Him, and they say He heals 
them all. Aye ! it is even claimed by the babbling 
ones that He hath raised the dead. ’ T is blasphemy ; 
the Man is a sorcerer and the people are under the 
spell of the evil one ! ’ ’ exclaimed Caiaphas, who had 
by this time worked himself into a high state of 
excitement. 

‘ ‘ It must be that thou art nearly right in thine 
conclusion, Joseph,” answered Herod, “for I too, 
have heard of the Man, and pausing thoughtfully 
for an instant, he continued, “ but, after all I do 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


93 


not think His name is, or can be, Jesus, for it 
must be that ‘ it is John whom I have beheaded : 
he is risen from the dead, and therefore mighty 
works do shew forth themselves in him.” 

“Nay! your Majesty,” said Annas, now speaking 
for the first time; “it cannot be possible for John 
the Baptist to have risen from the grave, since thou 
didst have him beheaded, and we know that his 
disciples ‘ ‘ came and took up his corpse and laid it 
in a tomb,” where it doth still lie, as we can 
prove, but it is this Jesus who now teacheth the 
masses contrary to the law of the church, and 
stirreth up all Jewry, by his sorcery, and evil 
doings. ’ ’ 

“ Thinkest thou then, Annas, that the Nazarene 
as they call Him, is a menace to the land of the 
Jews?” asked Herod. 

“Yea, Herod,” replied Annas, “He teacheth not 
as we do, and the Man maketh the rabble believe 
that He can heal the sick, and restore the dead, 
when we teach and do none of these things ; though 
we be the high priests of the Jews. Think on this, 
and remember that it is said of this Stranger that 
He is only a poor carpenter’s son.” 

“Well said, Annas, but why do ye not also 
learn how He doeth these wonders and miracles, and 
then do them yourselves, and thereby spread your 
fame far and wide? Then the people will follow 
after you, and ye will be called great and mighty;” 
responded Antipas with a ripple of laughter, and 


94 


nineteen hundred years ; 


with an air as of a growing weariness of the sub- 
ject. “More than this,” he now added, “I am 
desirous of seeing the Healer myself, and hope to 
see some miracle done by Him.” 

He finished these words with a merry chuckle, 
which aroused Caiaphas not a little, and he rejoined 
in a tone of disappointment and chagrin, “Thou 
makest light of the matter, Herod, and thou too, 
art in danger from the wiles of this Man.” 

‘ ‘ What then would ye have me do with Him ? ’ ’ 
demanded Herod impatiently. 

“We think it for thine own safety, and that of 
the Jewish nation, that He should be put out of 
the way;” was Annas’ response, “for the Healer is 
now among thy subjects teaching heretical doctrines 
and proselyting the people from the religion of the 
fathers. ’ T would not take thee long to end His 
career, Herod ; and ’ t would be doing the mad 
crowd who believe in Him a good service to put 
the Man to death.” 

“I hear thee, Annas, thou hast spoken plainly 
enough!” exclaimed Herod curtly, “but dost thou 
think that Herod Antipas spendeth all his time 
putting to death at others’ behests those who cross 
their paths, for the mere asking thereof? Doth 
this Man come against me with battle-axe, and an 
army of men to make war ? If so, then I am ready ; 
but it hath not so been made clear to mine under- 
standing ; therefore ye must look after Him your- 
selves, and use the authority that ye have over Him. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


95 


Doubtless the Healer will be in Jerusalem ere long, 
and ye may then deal with Him there through 
Pilate, if ye are so minded.” 

These words were uttered by the King with such 
firmness, that both Annas and Caiaphas saw clearly 
that they could expect no assistance at this time 
at least, from him, in their foul plot to overthrow 
and destroy the Nazarene. 

“Thou hast said it, oh King! and it is for thee 
to govern as thou seest best : it may be that thou 
wilt yet experience a change of thine views on this 
behalf,” suggested Caiaphas in a conciliatory manner, 
seeing the necessity of present discretion for the 
hope of future gain. “And,” he continued, “it may 
be that the Nazarite may be in the City of 
Tiberias, at this very hour, as we learned that He 
was not far away when we arrived at thy palace, 
and as we desire to know more of Him, we will 
betake ourselves to the synagogue where He will 
doubtless speak to the crowd that runneth after 
Him.” 

And it was just as well for them that they had 
come to this conclusion, for Herod becoming impatient 
with the priestly palaver, and loving the cup more, 
had from time to time, drunken deeply of the wine, 
until he was completely stupefied ; and muttering 
something incoherently, as the high priests bid him 
farewell, he fell into a heavy sleep where he sat. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


A GROAN accompanied with muffled words, coming 
as it seemed, from some person in distress, 
and indicating sad disappointment, was heard one 
sultry afternoon by a solitary traveler as he slowly 
wended his footsteps from Jericho toward the City 
of Jerusalem, along the main highw^ay leading from 
one city to the other. His gaze was at once directed 
toward a single sycamore tree in full foliage grow- 
ing by the edge of the road some distance ahead, 
very near to the trunk of which grew a clump of 
bushes, altogether forming the only shelter for the 
way-farer from the broiling sun for several miles 
around ;* and, on hearing the sound, the man stopped 
suddenly and said in a low undertone to himself, 
half anxiously, as he kept his eye on the spot, 

‘ ‘ Methinks that yonder voice hath a ring of distress 
in it, and it may be some lone pilgrim overcome in 


*■ The landscape of Judea for the most part, is monotonous, bare and 
uninviting in the extreme. Large trees were the exception, and not the 
rule, and a few small bushes, shrubs or brambles constituted the chief 
verdure on the hill-sides. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


97 


his journeying, and yet I cannot tell, for these be 
queer times, and for aught I know, it might be a 
decoy for the unwary, for is it not true that although 
on the one hand, Jesus the Saviour of the world 
doth preach of peace, and the deliverance of all 
mankind from sin and sickness? yet on the other 
hand is it not likewise true that crime,, murder, 
theft, treachery, and all manner of discontent doth 
pervade the land and prevail among the people of 
Judaism, notwithstanding the Messiah’s appearance 
among them? But what more do I hear? there 
must be several of them hid in the bushes, 
for did I not hear one voice, and then an 
answer from another? Yet I can see no one.” 

He now paused in his musings and looked 
all around him in a perplexed manner, but seeing no 
way out of his dilemma, he adopted a bolder and 
more courageous attitude, and then continued his 
muttering: “I know that the region hereabouts is 
one fraught with danger ; that robbers and thieves 
do abound, and that many who have come to this 
lonely spot have been silenced forever, never to tell 
the story ; but away with sickly fear, I cannot tarry 
longer, besides I long for a spell, the umbrageous 
protection of yon sycamore, as the sun seemeth to 
wax hotter as I stand here;” and with this resolve, 
he cautiously moved forward with his hand firmly 
grasping the handle of a short and formidable look- 
ing two edged sword, the only weapon that could 
be seen about him, and which hung at his side. 

7 


98 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


As he drew nearer to the place, he again said 
softly to himself, ‘ ‘ Even if they be enemies, they 
have already discovered my presence, and I am at 
their mercy, but if to the contrary, some one is in 
need of such help as I can render, it will be but 
obeying the good Man’s admonition to help the 
needy and those in distress ; and I will gladly make 
a beginning, and wait for my reward, since he hath 
said ; * Blessed are the merciful : for they shall 
obtain mercy.” Quickly the fear began to leave 
him, and in another instant, he realized that he was 
in no danger whatever, and he again breathed freely, 
for he heard the unmistakable sound of sobbing, 
which came from the opposite side of the brush 
which was protected by the generous shade of the 
tree. He stopped again to listen. “There are but 
two of them after all,” he said in a whisper. 
“Hear them!” 

‘ ‘ Bozrah ! why shouldst thou so give way to thy 
sorrow at this time, when thou needest courage to 
bear thee on to Jerusalem where we shall surely 
meet the great Healer, Jesus of Nazareth, who can 
heal both thee and me? and I am sure that He 
will help us, for is it not said of Him that He 
hath already made the blind see, and the lame walk? 
Remember that I am afflicted just as thou art, 
Bozrah, yet my courage and trust faileth not, and 
something telleth me to hope on, and I know that 
through His power we both shall yet see and hear 
the Man, and behold the beauteous things of God 
again. ’ ’ 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


99 


“Thine words doth comfort me, Bartimaeus, and I 
would not trouble thee with mine grief, but betwixt 
thee and me there doth exist a difference, yea, — a 
widening gulf, as I think of it, for thou lookest 
forward with trust and hopefulness for the Saviour, 
as thou hast many times called the Man, while I,” — 

“And thou must cease thy sorrowing and do 
likewise, Bozrah;’’ interposed the other a little 
firmly. 

‘ ‘ Would that heaven might grant me that boon ; 
Bartimaeus, and that I could feel confident and worthy 
as thou, but thou knowest my career and my life 
in the days gone by with all the attending wick- 
edness, and the crimes which I did commit. Thou 
hast, it is true, been afflicted with blindness from 
the days of thine early childhood, but hast ever 
been good and patient, and beloved, while I have 
been feared and hated by all for my cruelty and 
misdeeds, and more, is it not a fact beyond dispute, 
that a price was once set upon my head, in the 
days of old, by the rulers in the land?” said the 
one called Bozrah. 

“Tut! Tut! Bozrah, forget the past, think on the 
present and dwell on the future ; for thou art a 
changed man now ; hast paid for thine errors at 
the hands of the governor, and art unmolested at 
this time before the law of the Jews. Thou canst 
be thankful for all this, Bozrah, and wait patiently 
for greater good,” were the encouraging words of 
Bartimaeus. 


100 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


“Yea, truly, if I could but have thy faith and 
trustfulness, Bartimaeus, all would be well, but thou 
•hast not yet been told all that doth trouble me,” 
rejoined Bozrah solemnly. “Thou knowest that I 
have thus far been the means of bringing our foot- 
steps hither by the feeblest power of sight, and now 
with dread, I must tell thee, my faithful friend and 
comforter, that I cannot now even see the least ray 
of the sun’s light, for all is dark as midnight 
before me. I told thee that for a space of three 
years my vision which before was always perfect 
and strong, hath been constantly growing dimmer, 
until at last, now, it seemeth that my light hath 
gone out forever ; and besides I suffer intensely from 
hunger, and thou Bartimaeus, dost likewise suffer, I 
know, for we have had nothing to eat since yester- 
night, when we were given a crust of bread with 
water by the good woman as we left the city of 
Jericho ; and we be still far from Jerusalem, but 
hist ! I hear the sound of footsteps very near. Let 
us wait, it may be we shall find succor at hand.” 

The last words of the sufferer proved to be 
prophetic, for the traveler who had crouched near, 
and heard the conversation of the two men, had 
started up, and was walking in the road toward 
them, when his footsteps were heard by Bozrah. 

“I greet ye friends!” he called out cheerfully; 
“ye seem to be in trouble.” 

“Aye! Aye! good sir,” was the answer from one 
of them, “we are blind, in distress, and doth suffer 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


101 


hunger and thirst, and we can go no further with- 
out nourishment. Mine companion is named Bozrah, 
and I am Bartimseus, son of Timaeus, and we have 
been journeying toward Jerusalem, where we do hope 
to meet with the great Healer, of whom it is said 
He is the Son of God, and doeth mighty things 
unto the children of men ; hast thou heard of Him, 
stranger ? ’ ’ 

“That I have,” answered the man quickly, “and 
I have not only heard of Him, but have both seen 
and heard Him,” he added, as he at once took from 
the bosom of his loose tunic, a generous supply of 
bread and figs, which he at once divided among 
the unfortunates, reserving a very small portion for 
himself, saying, ‘ ‘ here is bread and fruit in plenty 
for your present wants ; ye are in need of it sorely, 
eat, and ye are welcome and deserving, for I heard 
ye talking from the other side of the brush before 
I ventured to make myself known to you, and 
here is water, also;” and taking a well filled bottle 
which hung from his shoulder, he handed it to 
Bartimaeus, and continued to say, “I know that the 
water hath lost its freshness from the sun and heat 
of the day, but ’tis the best that I can offer thee, 
and ’twill help thee and thy companion, until better 
can be had.” 

‘ ‘ Thou art indeed a benefactor of the helpless ! ’ ’ 
exclaimed Bozrah, as he eagerly began to devour 
the food given him ; Bartimaeus keeping fully up 
with his comrade, his portion quickly disappearing ; 


102 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


and the broad smile of satisfaction that overspread 
the features of the new-comer on the scene, indi- 
cated that he was more than repaid for his proffered 
and accepted aid, as. he gazed into the grateful 
faces of the blind men. Then too, having satisfied 
their thirst with copious draughts of water from 
the bottle, both again turned their faces toward the 
direction from which the voice of the traveler had 
come to them ; and as the latter studied them 
closely, he saw that the one calling himself Barti- 
maeus, was some years beyond that of young man- 
hood, and short of stature with a face indicative of 
patient endurance ; while the other individual, Bozrah, 
seemed rather boyish looking, being tall and slender, 
but still bearing marked evidence of dissipation and 
suffering. Both were very poorly clad and untidy 
in ill-fitting tunics, and their feet were bare, swollen, 
and sore from travel. 

“May we know thy name, good sir?” asked Bar- 
timaeus, “since we cannot see thee, nor repay thee 
for thy great kindness to us out of thine heart, 
and for thy bounty ; when thou hadst need of the 
things thyself; which thou gavest us not sparingly.” 

“Thou art welcome for the little that I have 
done for thee, Bartimaeus, and thy friend Bozrah, 
also, for I suffer not, nor lack, and more, I am 
sturdy in body and limb, and have enough of food 
and drink until I reach my master’s house in Jeru- 
salem ; and I assure thee that a rest under the 
cooling shade of this tree hath refreshed me greatly,” 
replied the man. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


103 


“But thy name, kind friend, we would crave to 
know and honor ; may we not learn of it from 
thine lips?” pleaded Bozrah. 

“ ’ T is not great, I assure ye, for I am but Abner, 
an upper servant of the household of Caiaphas, the 
high priest in the City of Jerusalem, and am return- 
ing thither, after having delivered a message from 
him to the elders of the synagogue in Jericho,” 
replied the stranger. 

“So thou art a servant ‘of the high priest,” said 
Bartimaeus soberly, “however, is it not true that 
Caiaphas doth hate the great Healer? Methinks I 
have heard that he hath threatened to take the life 
of the Nazarene, and that the high priest of the 
Jews doth despise the good Man, and call Him a 
blasphemer, is no secret, but it cannot be that thou 
art with him in this,” he added cautiously, “for 
thine own goodness to us doth belie such a thought.” 

“Forbid that I should walk in the master’s foot- 
steps and say aught or do anything against this 
Jesus,” promptly replied Abner, “for having been 
in the presence of Jesus and witnessed some of the 
things He hath done, I feel it certain that they 
who try to stand in His way, and who are against 
Him, will bitterly rue it and repent of their folly. 
Even the wife of Caiaphas, forsooth, doth believe 
the Man to be sent of God, and she doth grieve 
the master’s course and ill will towards Him.” 

‘ ‘ When didst thou see the Stranger, and where, 
friend?” queried Bartimaeus, earnestly. 


104 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“In Jericho,” answered Abner. 

“In Jericho! and when didst thou see Him 
there ? ’ ’ hurriedly asked Bartimaeus. 

“I think it was just three days ago; yea, I well 
remember now, for this will be the third setting of 
the sun since I heard Him talking to the people 
in the synagogue ; and many were also healed by 
Him there, and they .sang His praises, and believed 
Him to be the Son of God. ’ T was a glorious 
time, truly.” 

‘ ‘ Oh I why did we not know of this when He 
was so near?” moaned Bartimaeus, “for we too, have 
journeyed hither from beyond Jericho, but, believing 
to find the Nazarene in Jerusalem, we took a by-path 
leading along the outskirts of Jericho, to shorten 
our weary footsteps. What shall we do now?” he 
asked with sorrowful countenance. 

“ Did I not say that He was not for such an 
one as I ? ” cried Bozrah in bitterness ; ‘ ‘ for surely 
we would have found Him, when we were so near 
to Him, were it so intended.” 

“Courage! thou hast no need of despair!” 
exclaimed Abner, “for I have not yet told all, and 
’tis this: when I was standing by, listening to the 
words of the Saviour, and after He had finished 
speaking in the porch of the synagogue, and healed 
the sick that they brought to Him ; I overheard 
two men who were known to be His disciples, say 
that soon their Master as they called Him, would 
leave Jericho and wend His footsteps towards the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


105 


City of Jerusalem, and they also would go with 
Him. It may be that He is coming now, who can 
tell? unless may be. He hath already passed by 
here ; but surely that cannot be, for I feel certain 
that He was still in Jericho when I departed thence ; 
and besides the multitude do follow the Galilean 
wherever He goeth, and I am sure that I would 
have known of His going.” 

“Nay, it cannot be true that the Healer hath 
already gone by this place, for have we not been 
on the highway leading from Jericho thus far since 
the last two days ? ’ ’ said Bozrah confidently. 

“Thou art right, Bozrah, and very soon now He 
may reach this place said Abner, encouragingly, 
glad to see the return of hope in the man; “come! 
let us wait here patiently and see what the close 
of the day may bring forth, for I can delay my 
journey a little while, at least until the heat of 
the day hath past, and ’tis a charming spot this, 
amidst the surrounding rocks and barren land ; an 
oasis in a desert, truly.” 

And following the suggestion of Abner, the three 
began to recount quietly the past events in their 
respective lives, each becoming thereby better 
acquainted with the characteristics of the other, and 
although Abner had noticed that the outward 
appearance of the two men bordered almost on 
filthiness, from long neglect, yet he discovered that 
at heart they longed to raise themselves above their 
present wretched condition, and with hopes to be 


106 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


placed soon where they could rely upon themselves, 
rather than be dependent on the charity of their 
fellows. 

Several hours had now fully passed by, and Abner 
was mindful of the fact that evening was fast approach- 
ing ; a gentle breeze had sprung up, cooling the 
heated atmosphere ; and as he beheld the marvelous 
beauty of the sun-set’s glow, he began to hum softly 
to himself, and he appeared to be oblivious of his 
other surroundings ; until he was aroused from his 
reverie by hearing Bartimaeus exclaim with no little 
signs of emotion in his voice, “ Hark ! I hear voices 
in the distance, do ye not also hear them?” 

‘ ‘ I can hear nothing, ’ ’ answered Abner, ‘ ‘ from 
whence seemeth the sound to come?” he asked, 
listening intently. 

“ ’ T is in the same direction from which we have 
journeyed, judging as correctly as I can from the 
position I have taken since we stopped at this 
place,” replied Bartimaeus quickly; “there! do ye not 
hear voices as though men were singing?” he 
asked, as his quick ear caught the sound that seemed 
lost to Abner. 

“Yea, verily, thou art right!” rejoined Bozrah 
with a glad voice, evincing the new hope within 
him; “I hear them distinctly, and there seemeth to 
be many of them, and they surely are coming this 
way,” he added cheerily. 

“Ye are both beyond me in this, for I have 
heard nothing as yet,” muttered Abner slowly, hold- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


107 


ing his hand beside his ear so^ that the sound might 
thereby be better conveyed to him. “But listen! 
now it seemeth that I do hear a sound in the 
distance, 3^ea, voices truly, but how can we be sure 
that they are not some marauding robber band, 
who doth infest this region?” he asked a little 
cautiously ; “for I tell ye truly, while I have no 
jewels or other precious things stored about me, yet 
I have a message which I must deliver to Caiaphas 
without fail, and I cannot stand its loss, or have it 
fall into the hands of others. I trust ye, and ye 
understand what I mean.” 

“We do that indeed, friend,” said Bozrah ; “get 
thee into the brush beside the tree where it is 
thickest and thou wilt be hid, and safe from view, 
while we will remain here without fear or harm, 
for we have met the bold men of the highway 
before this, but they shun us and go their way, 
since they seek solely to bring down the mighty 
ones whom they hate and love to despoil of their 
riches. ’ ’ 

Following the suggestion offered by Bozrah, Abner 
was soon ensconced among the heavy growth of the 
brush as before, where he felt that he was secure 
from disturbance or molestation. As he lay there 
quietly, the sound that seemed to Him feeble and 
far away at first, soon grew more distinct, and he 
knew that whoever the persons might be, they were 
now drawing near, and as he listened, all his uneasi- 
ness and doubts gradually disappeared, until at last 


108 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


he said half aloud, “Those be not the voices of 
enemies, did I not hear just such singing and shout- 
ing in Jericho a few days ago, when the great Healer 
taught the people, helped the distressed, and healed 
the sick and the lame? Jesus must be coming!” 

He now felt a strong impulse to rise and leave 
his hiding place, and his resolution was about made 
to do so, when Bartimaeus called out with a loud 
voice, “Abner, thou friend of the distressed, these be 
not robbers, for they sing and shout not in such a 
fashion, come forth I for thou art safe ; it must be I 
it is Jesus who cometh I ” These last words he 
uttered with quivering lips, and tremulous voice, 
while Bozrah was weeping at his side. 

In answer to the call of Bartimaeus, Abner was 
quickly standing by the side of the blind men, and 
with his animated face, and their wistful ones turned 
in the direction of what was to them now a most 
gladsome sound, the three waited patiently for His 
coming. Now the voices seemed hushed, and perfect 
silence reigned. Had they stopped advancing ? No ! 
that could not be, for that part of the public road 
where they must have been when heard, was known 
to be uninviting, and the least suited as a resting 
place ; besides the spot, though small, where the three 
were waiting, was believed far and wide to be 
the most beautiful and restful on that highway. 
After a short interval, the singing was again heard, 
and this time much nearer and clearer than ever 
before, and Abner quickly walking in the direction 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


109 


from which the sound came, soon reached a turn in 
the road, which enabled him to look some distance 
ahead ; when he stopped suddenly and shouted back, 
“I see them now, and there are many, and they 
are coming this way ! ’ ’ 

“And with them cometh our help;” said Barti- 
maeus joyfully. 

“Dost thou think He will stop for us?” asked 
Bozrah with no little concern and emotion. 

“Doubt not! doubt not! Bozrah, but be trusting, 
for He is thy friend and mine, and He will not 
pass us by,” was the confident rejoinder of Barti- 
maeus. 

In a little while Abner returned to where the two 
men sat by the way-side in full view, and not far 
behind him came a great number of people, both 
young and old, singing as they came, the praises of 
One, who with a few others very near to Him, led 
a little in advance of the multitude. 

As Abner looked eagerly upon the face and figure 
of Jesus as He was approaching, and upon whom 
the eyes of the followers were eagerly bent, he saw 
in turn, that the Master’s eyes, as if fully compre- 
hending the situation, were resting upon himself as 
if in loving benediction ; and immediately he experi- 
enced such a sweet sense of peace and rest that 
brought the tears of thankfulness to his own eyes. 

On they came, and Jesus was now but a few paces 
from the spot where the three men with throbbing 
hearts awaited His coming ; and amidst the con- 


110 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


fusion of the many voices, Abner looked down and 
said to the blind men, quickly; “He is here now, 
call ye to Him;” and immediately there rang out 
on the air above the din of the people, a plaintive 
cry, that caused a hush on all. 

“Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David!” 

‘ ‘ Hold thy peace man, why dost thou disturb the 
Master?” said one of the throng with a loud voice. 

But louder than before came that plaintive appeal, 
“Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou Son of David.” 

‘ ‘ Can ye not see that He is not for such as you ? 
Away with your filth and rags ! ’ ’ heartlessly shouted 
another of the crowd, coming near. 

But both Bartimseus and Bozrah heeding not the 
taunting words that fell upon their ears, listened for 
another voice, and again Bartimseus was heard to 
exclaim in pitiful tones, “Jesus, thou Son of David, 
have mercy on me;” and quickly there now came 
from among the many standing idly by, one who 
said to Bartimseus in kind and sympathetic tones ; 
“Be of good comfort, rise. He calleth thee,” and 
straightway Bartimseus grasping the hand of Bozrah, 
arose with him, and they both with difficulty, were 
led to the spot where Jesus stood. 

Instantly all confusion was hushed, and in its 
stead there reigned a perfect stillness and quiet calm, 
broken only by the faintest rustling of the leaves 
in the tree above, as they were fanned by the 
gentle breeze, as if in very gladness of the scene 
below. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


Ill 


From out of the harmony and peace of that 
moment, a voice, low, calm, gentle and sweet to the 
ears of the blind men, said: “What will ye that 
I shall do unto you?” and feeling that their hour 
of deliverance had come, and that matchless power 
and love was near; with quivering lips, “They say 
unto Him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened!” 

‘ ‘ That I might receive my sight ! ’ ’ 

And Jesus, looking upon them with mercy and 
compassion, knowing their every infirmity as well as 
their blindness, “Touched their eyes and immediately 
their eyes received sight,” and He said to each, 
“Go thy way, thy faith hath made thee whole.” 

They saw 1 marvelous sight ! But what more of 
Bartimaeus and Bozrah ? Where were they in 
thought? From the blackness of night to the 
glorious light of day, had they come. For a 
moment they stood in open-eyed wonderment, and 
with joyful hearts they praised the Lord, and knelt 
in gratitude at the Saviour’s feet. 

‘ ‘ Canst see perfectly well now ? ’ ’ queried a by- 
stander of Bozrah. 

“Yea, verily,” responded Bozrah promptly, “I 
cannot only see, but all soreness hath left me, and 
I am again as supple as ever, and I feel entirely 
new, praise His holy name;” and his looks verified 
his words. 

Bartimaeus too, was now weeping tears of thank- 
fulness, after having poured out his heartfelt gratitude 
to the Saviour, and he exclaimed, “I too have 


112 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


become strong in body, and I see as clearly now 
as when I was a child, and I do feel young again, 
and am without an ache or pain ! ’ ’ 

Instead of tarrying there longer as Abner supposed 
they would, Jesus and the multitude again resumed 
their way towards J erusalem ; and with nothing to 
hinder them, but, with an irresistible longing, the 
three followed Him. 

Oh ! the richness and power of Thy heavenly grace ; 

For lo! the blind behold Thee, face to face. 


I 


CHAPTER IX. 


A MONG the dwellings in the quaint little town 
^ of Bethany, which was about fifteen furlongs 
from Jerusalem, there was one, which, for its neat 
surroundings, and evidence of quiet comfort within, 
was especially noticeable. Here and there in a rather 
small but well kept garden beside the house, grew 
roses and other flowers in harmonious variet}" and 
profusion, all enclosed within a square of an evenly 
trimmed plat of grass. Nearer to the building stood 
a trellis upon which grew thickly a clinging vine, 
protecting the inmates to a great extent from the 
gaze of the passers-by. Between this trellis and a 
doorway of the house, and seated on a wooden 
bench of rustic design, one bright w^arm afternoon, 
were three persons ; two of them were women, and 
by the cast of their features, one would adjudge 
them to be sisters ; so near did they resemble each 
other. 

With them sat a young man looking hollow-eyed 
and wasted, and whose face showed clearly the 

8 


114 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


inroads that disease had already made on him. His 
head was resting upon a cushion, while his feet 
were supported by rugs placed on a low foot-stool. 

“Art thou feeling better now, my brother?” asked 
one of the women turning her eyes upon the young 
man’s face with a look of sympathy and concern. 

“Nay! Martha, I cannot feel, it grieveth me to 
tell thee, that I am any better ; but in truth this 
burning fever doth increase, and I have no strength, 
it seemeth, at all. Oh ! were the Master here, I 
know that he could and would restore me, and 
bring me out of this affliction,” was the answer the 
young man made in gasps of breath indicating a 
growing weakness. 

“Courage, I^azarus, courage,” soothingly said the 
second woman, as she arose and with tenderness 
endeavored to make him more comfortable, if possi- 
ble ; ‘ ‘ thou knowest that we sent a messenger for 
the Master some days ago, and as He was said to 
be somewhere beyond the Jordan at the time, it 
may be that it hath been a task to find Him, and 
as the messenger hath not yet returned, I verily 
believe Jesus will come with him.” Her voice as 
she said these last words, betrayed no little anxiety, 
as she noticed his sinking condition. 

“’Twere better that I go within doors, and lie 
on my couch there, Mary,” he said feebly, as his 
head drooped from very exhaustion, preceded by a 
fit of coughing. 

With some little difficulty the women gently bore 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


115 


the sick man’s emaciated form into the house, and 
laid him upon his bed. 

“Will He come in time?’’ moaned the one called 
Martha, as she observed that her brother’s hours 
were about numbered. 

“Listen Martha! it seemeth that I hear approach- 
ing footsteps,’’ whispered the one who was addressed 
by the sick man as Mary : ‘ ‘ wilt thou go and see 
who it can be, while I watch here and minister to 
Lazarus ? ’ ’ 

Nodding a willing assent, Martha hastily but 
quietly left the room, and in a moment she stood 
where she could receive any visitor who might 
come. 

“It is Ezra!’’ she exclaimed, as she saw approach- 
ing near her a man who looked tired and travel- 
stained. “Didst thou find Jesus, Ezra? and is He 
coming?’’ she asked anxionsly. 

“Aye ! He hath given me the promise that He 
would come,’’ the man replied; “albeit I found Him 
with His disciples near the River Jordan, where He 
had gone to evade the Jews who sought to take 
Him a prisoner, for they said He hath a devil.’’ 

‘ ‘ But what else did the Master say ? ’ ’ pleaded 
Martha. 

“When I had told Him that Lazarus was sick, 
He said to those who were with Him , ‘ This sick- 

ness is not unto death, but for the glory of God, 
that the Son of God might be glorified thereby.’’ 

“But how doth Lazarus appear now, Martha?’’ 
he asked anxiously ; “is he none the better ? ’ ’ 


116 


NINKTEKN HUNDRED YEARS; 


“Nay, he groweth worse, Ezra,” Martha answered 
sadly ; ‘ ‘ the physician giveth us no hope and it doth 
seem that his end is near ; but if Jesus would only 
come, he would be saved to us, ’ ’ she sobbed : ‘ ‘ but 
Ezra thou must see him thyself, come with me said 
Martha,” bravely attempting to control her emotions. 

On re-entering the sick-room accompanied by Ezra, 
Martha saw at once that the outlook was not 
reassuring, for Mary sat by the couch of her brother 
Lazarus, and she looked pale and as if dazed her- 
self, while Lazarus with eyes closed seemed as 
though he were asleep ; when slowly he opened his 
eyes again, moved his lips as if to speak, gasped, 
and then he, became perfectly still. He was dead. 

Jesus, having heard of the sickness of Lazarus, 
whom He loved, was now journeying towards 
Bethany with His disciples and a large number of 
Jews who went with Him from place to place, and 
listened to Him gladly wherever He stopped to 
teach the people, and help the needy. Turning to 
His disciples. He said to them, “Our friend Lazarus 
sleepeth ; but I go, that I may awake him out of 
sleep. ’ ’ 

“Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well,” they 
answered. 

“Lazarus is dead,” He said to them plainly, see- 
ing that they thought He had spoken of Lazarus 
as having taken a rest in sleep; “and,” He con- 
tinued, ‘ ‘ I am glad for your sakes that I was not 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


117 


there, to the intent ye may believe ; nevertheless let 
us go unto him.” 

The company headed by the disciples, with Jesus 
in their midst, had now approached very near to 
Bethany, when some distance ahead of them they 
saw coming in haste, the figure of a woman : and 
as they looked upon her, some one said, “Here 
cometh a woman, alone, and she mourneth, who can 
it be ? ” 

But the woman, notwithstanding the advancing 
throng, nothing daunted, was now coming with 
swifter footsteps, and with searching eye, until she 
beheld the face of the Saviour. He stopped, and 
running to meet Him, she fell down before His 
feet, and sobbed, “Lord if Thou hadst been here, 
my brother had not died. But I know, that even 
now, whatsoever Thou wilt ask of God, God will 
give it Thee.” It was Martha, the sister of Tazarus, 
who had come. 

lyooking down upon her with an expression of 
love and tenderness, he said soothingly and confid- 
ingly, “Thy brother shall rise again.” 

Tifting her tearful face to that of Jesus looking 
searchingly into her own, Martha said to Him, “I 
know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at 
the last day.” 

But Jesus divining her innermost thoughts, and 
seeing that she did not understand His words, said, 

‘ ‘ I am the resurrection and the Life ; he that 
believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet shall he 


118 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


live : And whosoever liveth and believeth in Me, 
shall never die. Believest thou this?” 

“Yea, Lord: I believe that Thou art the Christ, 
the Son of God, which should come into the world,” 
Martha answered without hesitation. 

“Where is Mary?” 

“She hath tarried at home, not knowing that I 
am come hither, ’ ’ replied Martha, ‘ ‘ I will go and 
tell her to come to Thee.” 

Jesus and those with Him, now lingered by the 
way-side, as they had not yet quite reached the 
town of Bethany, while Martha hurried back to 
impart the glad news of the Master’s arrival, to 
her sister Mary. On she sped, and as she went she 
thought again of all that Jesus had said to her, 
and as the distance grew shorter, she felt that her 
own heart was lighter, and the heavy load seemed 
to be lifting, and a joyous hope thrilled her. 

“Did He not say,” she whispered, “though he 
were dead, yet shall he live?” She did not yet 
fully comprehend all that Jesus meant by these 
words. 

“’Twas intended for Lazarus, I know, and I do 
not understand it all, but the Master will make 
clear the doubts that beset me; and this great sorrow 
that I have borne doth seem to vanish.” 

Meanwhile at the home from which Lazarus had 
been carried and buried, some days before, there was 
now a gathering of Jews who came to console and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


119 


comfort the sisters whose grief for the loss of their 
brother did not seem to abate. Among the men 
and women present was Ezra ; who had been detailed 
to summon the Healer to the bedside of Eazarus, 
and a few others living in the town, who were men 
of influence and station ; for those of the Eazarus 
household were themselves respected and beloved 
and known for their kindness of heart, and deeds 
of charity. 

“Thou must not grieve so, Mary,” said a womanly 
voice consolingly, coming to her side. “Thou canst 
not stay the hand of Jehovah, nor alter the decrees 
of the Almighty, however sore thy trial may be; 
come ! bear up, think on other things, and thou 
wilt feel better as the time goeth.” 

‘ ‘ If the Master had only been here, my brother 
would not have died,” Mary cried. 

Ezra who was standing by the open door and 
looking out upon the street, thought he saw a 
familiar flgure coming along the highway, and he 
kept his eye on the person for an instant as if to 
make sure that he recognized the hurrying one. 
Quickly he turned to Mary, and exclaimed ;“ Mary, 
here cometh Martha in haste ! go thou and meet 
her ; for she may have something to tell thee ! ’ ’ 

Impulsively Mary started up, and with a few 
hasty words to those in the room, she at once left 
the house and ran to meet Martha ; and, coming 
within speaking distance of the latter, she cried out, 
‘ ‘ Hast thou seen the Master, Martha ? and doth He 
come this way?” 


120 


nineteen hundred years ; 


“Yea verily, Mary, I have seen Him!” rejoined 
Martha joyfully ; ‘ ‘ the Master is come, and calleth 
for thee ; come ! let us go back, so that thou mayest 
also see and speak with the Lord.” 

They were quickly joined by a number of their 
friends who followed Mary from the house ; some 
one saying, “She goeth unto the grave to weep 
there.” 

Martha and Mary now walked side by side, and 
the latter listened eagerly to her sister’s account of 
her meeting with Jesus: and with an indescribable 
hope growing within her that something would be 
done to ease her troubled heart. ‘ ‘ He only, can 
soothe our sorrow,” she said softly. 

“ ’ T is not far distant now, from the place where 
I left Him, Mary, and when we reach yonder rising 
in the ground, thou canst see Him with the disciples 
and the throng around Him. See ! there they are ! 
and they are now coming to meet us, and are very 
near ! ’ ’ exclaimed Martha as they reached the spot 
indicated. “Mary, go thou in haste, and meet the 
Saviour, and hear what He hath to say unto 
thee.” 

This last admonition from Martha proved to be 
unnecessary, for before she had finished speaking, 
Mary had started forward with a glad cry, and 
with rapid footsteps, she soon reached the Nazarene, 
and falling dowm at His feet she cried in anguish, 
“Lord, if Thou hadst been here, my brother had 
not died. ’ ’ The appearance of Martha presently 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


121 


followed, and with her came the friends who consoled 
with the sisters, and they were now weeping also. 
Jesus looked upon the grieving ones with pitying 
eye and compassion. 

“Where have ye laid him?” He asked gently. 

“Lord, come and see,” was the answer they gave, 
and with this they started away and led Jesus 
toward the burial ground of Bethany, which was 
situated on a low hillside at the edge of the town, 
not far distant from the spot where Mary met the 
Master ; and as they went, some saw that He too, 
was weeping, and they who watched Him closely 
said, “Behold how He loved him,” as they were 
engaged in an argument concerning the things that 
they had heard of the Healer. 

“Could not this Man, which opened the eyes of 
the. blind, have caused that even this man should 
not have died?” they also asked. 

They were now being guided along a by-path away 
from the main highway ; and presently, the ones 
leading stopped before a tomb which proved to be 
a cave in the side of a low hill they had just 
reached, and a stone lay upon the opening of the 
grave. 

‘ ‘ What think ye that He will do ? ” asked one 
with a perplexed and doubtful look. 

“Let us wait and see what will come of it,” 
answered another with a shrug of his shoulders as 
he drew nearer. 

‘ ‘ Why came we hither ? ’ ’ impatiently queried a 


122 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


Jew with a sullen aspect; “Lazarus is dead, and 
hath lain there some days, and the dead rise not.” 
This remark was made half in derision, and with 
no little fear betrayed by the questioner. 

By this time the meek and patient Jesus, who had 
so faithfully toiled with humanity, that they might 
learn of the Way, and the Truth, and the Life, through 
Him ; perceiving the dullness of their hearts, and 
lack of understanding, and groaning in Himself, 
stood before the grave ; and He spoke to them, 
and said quietly, “Take ye away the stone.” 

Martha was weeping tears of anguish ; with the 
heart-bowed Mary standing by her side, when Jesus, 
who was also very near to them, issued the command 
for the removal of the stone, and, turning to the 
Saviour, Martha pleaded, ‘ ‘ Lord, by this time he 
stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. ’ ’ 

Some standing there who heard the command of 
Jesus to move the stone, were ready to interpose, 
but were held back, and fixing His reproachful look 
upon Martha, Jesus answered, “Said I not unto thee, 
that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see 
the glory of God?” 

Hearing no answer to His words, several strong 
men at once, ‘ ‘ took away the stone from where the 
dead was laid,” and the tomb of Lazarus was now 
standing open in full view of all that were present. 
What a hush there was, how eloquently did that 
solemn silence speak of power, how they were thrilled 
as they waited, scarcely breathing; not a stir was 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


123 


there. They were filled with awe as “Jesus lifted 
up His eyes, and said Father, I thank Thee that 
Thou hast heard Me. And I knew that Thou hearest 
Me always : but because of the people which stand 
by I said it, that they may believe that Thou hast 
sent Me. And when He had thus spoken, He cried 
with a loud voice, Tazarus, come forth.” 

Instantly there came a sound, but not from those 
who stood there : hush ! a voice ! though faint and 
far away, it seemed; yet they had not spoken a 
word. 

All eyes were now fixed on that open grave ; 
first, in silent wonderment, and then in fear and 
amazement, for suddenly there was a movement in 
the tomb plainly heard, as if a struggle were going 
on there, instead of the silence that reigned before 
Jesus had spoken to the dead Tazarus. 

‘ ‘ See he riseth from the grave ! ’ ’ exclaimed one 
of the Jews, with shaking form and trembling lips, 
as Mary and Martha drew still closer to Jesus, as 
if in fear. The rest of the gathering stood speech- 
less with astonishment, for they beheld Lazarus now 
standing before them in that open sepulchre, where 
he had lain nearly four days, with the damp of 
death still about his shrunken form, it is true; but 
yet he stood there, and they saw him as he was 
bound hand and foot with graveclothes : and, — 
with a napkin fastened about his face, the sight was 
one that caused them to shrink back, and seeing 
that none had the courage to go and help Lazarus 


124 


nineteen hundred years ; 


and relieve him from his fastenings, Jesus said ; 
“lyoose him and let him go.” 

With willing hands and grateful hearts the sisters 
of the resurrected Lazarus, assisted by Ezra, imme- 
diately responded to their Master’s injunction, and 
in a moment he was free of limb, and looked about 
him in bewilderment, first at the dismal place he 
had just left, and then at the people. Suddenly his 
gaze rested upon the loving Jesus before him, and 
then he understood it all ; and with happy heart he 
now glorified his Saviour, talking long and earnestly 
with his Deliverer. 

Turning to his sisters who were quietly weeping 
tears of joy, Lazarus said, “’Tis the blessed work 
and deed of the Master I loved so well; prithee, 
let us ask the Lord to go with us to our home, that 
we may serve him : and I do hunger besides, and would 
have nourishment, though I am entirely whole and 
perfectly well!” he added with joyful emphasis. 

‘ ‘ How doeth the Man these things ? ’ ’ inquired one 
of the Jews, testily, of a companion walking by his 
side, as all were retracing their steps back to the 
highway from whence they came. ‘ ‘ Thou didst see 
that He touched not the dead, yet at the sound of 
His voice, Lazarus came forth and is alive again,” 
continued the man ; ‘ ‘ and I would like to know by 
what means He getteth the power, for our chief 
priests and rulers in the synagogues never have 
done the like: verily, the man must be a wizard,” 
he said with suspicion, in a lowering voice. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


125 


“Nay! nay! friend, thou must be careful, for 
this Man is of God, and getteth His power from 
the Father in Heaven, and therefore He is not a 
wdzard, but a stranger to the evil one, and I tell 
thee His like hath never before appeared on earth, 
for the power He hath and understandeth, is not of 
this w^orld, neither can it be seen with the eyes of 
man ; ’ ’ was the thoughtful answer of the other. 

The tw^o individuals were so deeply engrossed in 
their conversation, that they almost stumbled against 
a few others,' who happened to be just ahead of 
them, and who were talking as earnestly as them- 
selves. 

“I say ’twjll not be well for this Healer when 
the chief priests hear of this performance ; for see ! 
He doth draw all the people after Him, and the 
church of the Jews doth lose its hold and control 
of the masses, with such an One in our midst. 
Such deeds as He doeth can work no good, and 
the fellow can be none other than a sorcerer, and 
hath, no doubt, communications with some demon ; 
and He breedeth no end of dismay and discord 
among the Jews, even to the setting at variance of 
the families of the Jewish nation, and to the 
breaking up of their homes ; and thou seest He 
maketh Himself as God, also. I say again, ’twill 
not do, and the Man bringeth on His own death, 
and that is not far hence, I trow.’’ 

The speaker was a man with a cold and resolute 
looking face, and he had the appearance of being 


126 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


on the alert for a purpose not favorable to the 
Nazarene. 

“Right, Heber;’’ said the man nearest to him, 
“and unless I mistake, the stranger is fast getting 
himself into the meshes through His own foolishness 
and dark deeds. Thou knowest the men with Him 
who are called His disciples, dost thou not?” 

“Yea, truly, I do that; they go about all Jewry 
with the Healer,” was the rejoinder. 

“ Hast thou seen the one with Him, who is called 
Judas Iscariot, who is a son of Simon? I mean 
the fellow yonder with the shaggy eyebrows, and 
heavy body ; thou canst not fail to know him by 
the picture I have given thee of him, Heber.” 

‘ ‘ Meanest thou the man now walking alone a little 
to the left?” queried Heber. 

“’Tis the same,” rejoined his associate, “and 
’tis whispered about that this fellow hath taken a 
dislike to his Master, as he hath called Him, and 
more than this, I have heard that the chief priests 
have had an audience in secret with him, and he 
hath promised to betray the great pretender into 
their hands at the proper time, when they shall so 
make a demand of him. See how he holdeth aloof 
from the other disciples ! verily, he hath repented 
of his folly, and will have nothing more in common 
with them. But, where is the Healer now?” he 
demanded, as he made a searching look through the 
company, as they were now within the limits of 
the town. The question soon became general, as 
they all stopped to learn of the whereabouts of the 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


127 


Stranger. They were mystified and confounded, for 
it was plain He was not to be seen among them. 
The eyes of the Jews were now directed to Lazarus 
and his sisters. 

‘ ‘ Where hath He gone ? ’ ’ hurriedly demanded the 
one called Heber, with a frown and deep scowl on 
his face, as he turned to Lazarus, and Mary, and 
Martha, for a reply. “Surely some one hath seen 
Him leave ! ye walked with the Man last ! ’ ’ he said 
with impatience. 

“I cannot answer thee, Heber, except to say that 
Jesus hath suddenly disappeared from here, and thou 
knowest this much thyself,” came the answer from 
Lazarus, “and I am sure that I would indeed be 
thankful to see Him here again myself ; thou 
believest me?” 

“Enough of this,” rejoined Heber with anger, 
and an ominous shake of his head as he turned 
away and continued to mutter, “the Pharisees shall 
hear of this, and the end will not be far off, and 
neither will it go well with Lazarus for this, since 
many will hear of this miracle, and believe on Jesus 
as the Christ, who is to come into the world.” 

Ending with these words he, with a few others 
turned in another direction, while Lazarus, though he 
were dead, realized that he did indeed, live again, 
as he, with Martha and Mary, with thankful hearts 
and words of rejoicing, entered the portals of that 
now happy home, which, but a few hours before, 
was left desolate with sorrow and mourning. 

“Blessed are they that mourn : for they shall be comforted.” 


CHAPTER X. 


A ETHOUGH perfectly free from all ostentation ; 

^ and unassuming as Jesus was in all His walks 
throughout Judaea, He had, to the especial dismay 
and chagrin of the Jewish priests and elders in 
authority, gently drawn a great number of the 
Israelites and not a few Greeks to Himself, and 
while the following of the Nazarene was daily 
growing, still the storm of opposition from the 
priesthood and church of the Hebrews was brewing, 
it seemed, with equal force, and threatened to break 
over Him with fury and end in His destruction. 
While the authorities ruled the masses as with a 
rod of iron, and held them in check through fear; 
this Man, they saw, was fast winning the multitude 
through love and good works. 

Besides, His deeds and those of the disciples 
astounded them, and though the priests, scribes, and 
elders wore the insignia of learning and of office; 
still He, the meek and lowly Jesus, in deeds and 
in wisdom, put them to confusion and the consequent 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


129 


loss of prestige ; which could only end in their own 
humiliation, unless the circumvention of the object 
of their hatred was soon accomplished. 

Caiaphas seated in an elaborately furnished apart- 
ment in his ’palace with Annas, and a number of 
other priests, elders and scribes, who were with great 
animation discussing what was to them the only 
question of the day ; had just begun an argument 
embodying all matters relative to the foregoing 
subject, pertaining to the situation in Jewry. He 
handled the questions with all the deftness and 
cunning at his command, and his hearers showed no 
little signs that they were full in keeping with his 
own views. And continuing his remarks he asked, 
“What think ye of the fellow, Judas, who saith he 
is one of the twelve disciples who goeth about with 
the Nazarene? Ye have heard from the lips of 
Annas and myself, how . he hath said to us that the 
Healer is an impostor, a false prophet, and though 
at first he thought the Man was the Christ of whom 
the prophets spake, yet he findeth at last that he 
hath been badly deceived, and will not follow Him 
longer. And again this Judas hath promised to 
betray the Man into our hands, if we will accept 
his terms. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ What were the conditions ? and how doth he 
say he will fulfill them ? ’ ’ interrogated one of the 
listeners. 

“He hath promised,’’ said Caiaphas, “to deliver 
the Nazarene into our hands whenever we demand 

9 


180 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


that He be brought to us, for the price of thirty 
pieces of silver,* and from his looks he seemeth to 
be just such an one as we need for our purpose, 
for he doth appear to be under a load of heaviness 
and disappointment, caused doubtless by the impositions 
and exactions he hath suffered at the hands of Him, 
who hath made himself equal with God. What say 
ye as to the price, and of the arrangement? It must 
not be forgotten that he who hath promised to place 
the so-called King of the Jews within our grasp, is 
better acquainted with all His goings and comings, 
than any one that can be found willing enough to 
help us.” 

“Thou art sound in thy judgment, Caiaphas,” 
rejoined an elder, “and ’t would be the wise thing 
to give him the money and have him in turn deliver 
us the Nazarite.” 

“He hath agreed to come here again on the 
morrow to receive the money, which I myself did 
agree to pay him,” replied Caiaphas, “and then 
we will have the Man put to death on the cross, 
for He hath stood in our way too long as it is. 
Have ye not even heard from some of the Pharisees 
that the Healer as He is called, raised one Lazarus 
of Bethany, from the dead, after he had lain in the 
grave for some days? and how the people believed 


*The silver piece or shekel, as it was also called, was an ancient 
coin used by the Jews, and equal in weight to about half an ounce 
avoirdupois, and its value has been estimated to be a little more than 
sixty cents. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


131 


on Him because of this miracle? He doeth too many 
miracles in the land, and receiveth homage, while 
we do not these things, neither teach them, and are 
fast losing the fealty of the Jews. I say ’tis better 
that this One should die, for if we let Him go 
without molestation, all men will believe on Him, 
and we must fear that the Romans shall come and 
take away both our place and nation ; and it is 
expedient for us, that one man should die for the 
people, so that the whole nation perish not. As 
the matter standeth today, the Nazarite groweth 
mighty, while we are become small in the eyes of 
the Jews.” Here Caiaphas closed his argument, and 
received the hearty approval of all the dignitaries 
sitting with him. 

“And to crown it all,” rejoined Annas with bitter- 
ness, “it is said the Healer is to enter Jerusalem 
today to attend the feast of the passover, and the 
people are insane with delight ; and no doubt He 
will teach in the temple. His sorcerous and blas- 
phemous doctrines. Hear ye not the rabble without? 
Come let us go to the temple and observe the 
things that are done, so that we may know what 
course to pursue.” 

“Aye! let us go,” answered one by the name of 
Alexander, a scribe,* who had been called in as a 
counsellor. 


* A writer and doctor of the Jewish law. The training of a Rabbinical 
lawyer began about the age of thirteen ; and, continuing to receive 
instruction from the Rabbi until about the age of thirty, the candidate 
was then solemnly inducted into his office. 


132 


nineteen hundred years; 


Hastily responding to the suggestions offered, these 
individuals were soon wending their way to the 
temple, amid the hurrying ones who appeared to be 
making ready for some great event and feast of 
rejoicing, carrying as they did, branches from the 
palms, and flowers in great variety and beauty. 

The priestly consort had hardly reached the facade 
of the temple, when they heard some distance away, 
in the streets, a great shouting, and voices singing. 
The sounds drew nearer, and grew clearer ; and soon 
they saw not far away a sight that filled them with 
envy and wrath. 

“Seest thou yonder mob coming?” exclaimed 
Caiaphas ; ‘ ‘ and in the middle of the highway rideth 
the One we hate. See ! He cometh sitting upon a 
young ass, and behold ! how they throw branches 
of palms on the ground before Him, that He may 
ride thereon. He feeleth like a King, doubtless,” 
he added deridingly, and with mocking tones. 

The coming host, raising a heavy cloud of dust 
aloft, as the multitude thronged to the place, had now 
arrived within view of the temple of the Jews, and, 
as the people came, they cried out lustily, “Hosanna 
to the Son of David : Blessed is He that cometh in 
the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Why this tumult ? and who is thus so highly 
honored?” were the questions hurriedly asked here 
and there by the by-standers. 

For an answer the dust covered throng continued 
to sing aloud, ‘ ‘ Blessed be the Kingdom of our 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


133 


father David, that cometh in the name of the Lord : 
Hosanna in the highest ! ” “ Hosanna : Blessed is 

the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the 
Lord.” “For this is Jesus the Prophet of Nazareth 

of Galilee,” and they gladly threw their garments 

before Him, so that He might ride over them, and 
go into the place of worship. 

Within the temple all was confusion and 

bustle, caused by the buying and selling of mer- 

chandise therein. This had become a regular custom 
of the Jews, and throughout the structure, were 

those who had converted the temple into a market- 
place for the public sale of oxen, and sheep, 
including the changers of money, and those that 

sold doves. 

Suddenly the crowd pressed forward, and a face 
looked in upon that scene ; a countenance radiant 
with light and might : it was the face of Jesus ; 
and instantly, seeing the use that was being made 
of that holy place. He ‘ ‘ made a scourge of small 
cords,” and drove out of the temple “the sheep and 

the oxen,” and “cast out all them that sold and 

bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of 
the money-changers,* and the seats of them that 


^Dealers, who for the sake of greed and selfish motives, and through 
fraudulent and unholy design, supplied half-shekels to the Jews from 
all parts of the world, for such a premium as they could exact during 
the great feast days at Jerusalem. The Jews were required to pay their 
tribute money in Hebrew coin, and therefore the money-changers were 
deemed a help to the foreigners in obtaining the rightful sum to pay 
this tribute. 


134 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


sold doves;*” and Jesus said unto them, “It is 
written, My house shall be called the house of 
prayer ; but ye have made it a den of thieves. ’ ’ 
With the surprised gaze of the many, including 
the ever watchful eyes of Caiaphas, Annas, and their 
friends fixed upon Him, Jesus now healed the lame 
of their infirmities, and made the eyes of the blind 
to see ; causing a murmur of w^onderment from all 
those who witnessed the marvels. 

“He hath a power not of the flesh,” said a 
stalwart Jew as he looked upon Jesus with a critical 
eye; “for none can do the works that He doeth.” 

Gathering around the Saviour now, in great num- 
bers, were the little children, who came to Him 
eagerly, and after receiving His blessings, with 
innocent and happy voices they joyfully sang, 

‘ ‘ Hosanna to the Son of David ! ’ ’ 

The chief priests hearing this additional glad song 
from childish hearts, could no longer conceal their 
feelings and animus, and in accents showing that 
they were sore displeased and angered, they said to 
Je.sus, “ Hearest thou what these say?” 

And mindful of the question. He turned to them 
and said, “Yea; have ye never read. Out of the 
mouth of babes and sucklings Thou hast perfected 
praise ? ’ ’ 

* The sellers of doves were, no doubt, like the money-changers, per- 
verting the use of the sacred place, by turning things to their own 
profit. The dove is mentioned in Euke’s gospel 2 : 34, as an object of 
sacrifice to the Lord, and is otherwise referred to in the Scripture as an 
emblem of innocence, gentleness and affection ; the ver 3 '^ opposite of 
those who were plying their trade in the temple. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


135 


“Mark ye, Annas and Caiaphas,” suggested Alex- 
ander when Jesus had turned from them, “the time 
hath come, when, if ye will protect and uphold the 
church of the Hebrews, and save yourselves from 
the machinations of the enchanter, who seemeth to 
be in league with the evil one, that ye must act, 
and that quickly.” 

Jesus with His disciples having again left the 
temple, the structure was soon without occupants, 
excepting the chief priests and some of the San- 
hedrim, who had remained behind to discuss the 
affair. 

“Ye have seen,” again said Alexander, “how He 
drave the money-changers from the place, and 
despoiled the others in the temple of their lawful 
business. And what is more, as He gaineth strength 
among the weak and the foolish, ye likewise will 
be finally driven out, unless ye have the intruder 
dealt with.” 

“’Tis all true, what thou sayest, Alexander, and 
we have felt for many days that strong measures 
must be speedily taken against Him, yet we must 
be cautious, for the many look upon Him as 
one sent of God, and we have already complained 
to Pilate : but what hast thou to offer unto us as 
counsel? Prithee, let us hear from thee on these 
matters,” said Annas. 

‘ ‘ Hear ye what I would offer, ’ ’ responded Alex- 
ander, ‘ ‘ ye can get evidence in plenty against the 
Man, that He doth teach heresy and proselyte the 


J36 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Jews from the established church, and from a sound 
belief in the doctrines of our fathers ; not only 
causing thereby a persuasion away from the church, 
but finally ’ t will be the cause of a division in the 
land of Judaea. Ye have Pilate, the Governor of 
the Jews to whom ye can go with your grievance, 
being first careful to gather together such proof as 
will carry conviction with it when it shall be offered 
the chief Magistrate. Having once seen the situation 
in its true light, ye can rest assured Pilate will 
take the burden from your shoulders ; and in the 
meantime, gather around yourselves those of the 
faithful who will do your bidding, and see that ye 
get those who will willingly witness against the 
fellow,” he said slyly. “But where is He now?” 

‘ ‘ He hath departed with His disciples to lodge in 
Bethany for the night,” answered one of the Jews 
by the name of John. ‘ ‘ At least I so heard one 
of the disciples say; and ’tis said that He will 
again return to Jerusalem on the following morn ; 
and I doubt not but that He will teach in the 
temple also, when He cometh. ’ T w^ould be wisdom 
to go at that time to the synagogue, and see and 
hear more of Him, so that we may find more to 
bring against the Man and thus strengthen our 
cause.” 

“A wise plan, forsooth!” exclaimed Caiaphas : “it 
now groweth late, let us go hence, and meet in the 
temple on the morrow, and see what the day may 
bring forth.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


137 


As the last sound of their receding footsteps had 
died away in the distance, all within that historic 
place was peaceful and still again, save for the 
movements of the Levite and his assistants about 
the edifice in making it secure for the coming 
darkness of the night. 

The night had passed, and the light of the sun 
once more shone out over the City of Jerusalem. 
Fitful gusts of wind were driving heavy clouds of 
dust through the narrow streets of the City, which, 
together with the heat of the day, made the travel- 
ing for the time being undesirable. Still, here and 
there, however, were groups of persons lounging ixi 
the public market, and on the corners of the streets 
sheltered from the rays of the sun by the low- 
parapeted buildings ; while some others w^ere moving 
along the streets as if engaged in some trade or 
calling. 

Looking away from the busy marts of the City, 
towards the quarters where stood the great synagogue 
of the Jews, the scene bore a livelier aspect. Here 
the Jews were surging to and fro, some entering 
the temple with expectant looks, others emerging 
from the place, and discussing with each other the 
things heard there, or scowling as they felt inclined, 
by what they had learned in the Beautiful Gate. 

‘ ‘ Saw ye not how the chief priests and rulers 
of the synagogue chafed under the Galilean’s 
teaching? Verily, they seek His life, for it is no 


138 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


secret that they hate the Man Jesus, and are now 
plotting to bring Him before Pilate as a law-breaker 
and blasphemer,” said one to a companion as they 
forced themselves with no little difficulty through 
the throng. 

Standing closely packed within the walls of the 
heated building, and listening with bated breath to 
the voice of One who spake to them as none other 
ever spake in that holy place ; was a great concourse 
of the Jews, many coming hither for the good they 
might receive, and also to see what miracles should 
be performed ; while no small number stirred by the 
envy and intrigue of the priests and elders, came 
with threats and cursing on their lips. None knew 
the situation better than He, from whose lips the 
gracious words of promise now fell upon that hushed 
multitude of men, women, and children. He spoke 
to them in utterances unmistakable, distinct, and 
clear, and while entirely free from a display of 
eloquence, such as was the studied habit of the 
priests, yet He was winning them now, away from 
earth, and towards Heaven by His tenderness, and 
simple language, such as they had never before 
heard. 

Suddenly there arose near Him, as He continued 
speaking, a rough looking Jew, and turning an angry 
face upon the calm features of Jesus, he demanded, 
“By what authority doest Thou these things?” 

“Yea, who gave Thee this authority? Thou hast 
it not from the Jews,” insolently said another. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


139 


Quietly resting His eyes upon the disturbing 
questioners, He answered fearlessly and said to them, 
“I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell 
Me, I in likewise will tell you by what authority 
I do these things. The baptism of John, whence 
was it? from Heaven, or of men?” 

They did not answer Him. 

It was Alexander and Caiaphas who must reply 
now, as they stood there confused, with Annas, the 
elders and Pharisees, shrinking before the penetrating 
and knowing look of the Master. 

“We cannot tell,” they answered, expecting a 
rebuke from Him if they were to express their views ; 
and fearing the people on the other hand, if they 
dared boldly to proclaim against Him. 

‘‘Neither tell I you by what authority I do these 
things;” said Jesus, and He then continued and 
spoke to them in parables, and, reading the 
hearts of the chief priests and those of the San- 
hedrim, and realizing that they rejected Him and 
sought to do Him harm ; the Galilean again said 
to them, ‘‘Did ye never read in the scriptures, The 
stone which the builders rejected, the same is become 
the head of the corner; this is the Lord’s doing, 
and it is marvellous in our eyes? Therefore, I say 
unto you. The Kingdom of God shall be taken from 
you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits 
thereof. And whosoever shall fall on this stone 
shall be broken : but on whomsoever it shall fall, it 
will grind him to powder.” 


140 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


“ ’ T is aimed at us, is this vile twaddle ! He is 
mad and surely hath a devil,” cried a Pharisee 

standing with the priests. “Seize the Man, and 
away with Him to the Governor ! ” he shouted. 

There was a decided stir now ; some forced their 

way to the Saviour, and would have pulled Him 

down, but the cries of the multitude in favor of 
the just and perfect Jesus, held them in check; and 
He remained unmolested. The time had not yet 
come. 

Baffled and thwarted again in their efforts and 

designs ; Caiaphas, Annas, and their supporters could 
do nothing but submit, and whisper their anathemas 
upon the object of their wrath for the future. 
With the return of order, the assemblage again 
listened without further disturbance to the gracious 
words of the Healer until He had ended His say- 
ings. “And no man was able to answer Him a 
word, neither durst any man from that day forth 
ask Him any more questions. ’ ’ 


CHAPTER XI. 


A STRANGER at the door, master! who begs 
^ an audience with thee on business of great 
importance, as he saith.” 

The day was far spent, and it was now growing 
dark ; and, save for the tread of measured footsteps, 
together with low voices proceeding from the closed 
doors of an adjoining room, all was quiet in the 
palace of Joseph Caiaphas, as that personage paced 
back and forth in a spacious hall of the building ; 
as if in expectation of some one’s coming: and the 
words just spoken were uttered by one of the men- 
servants of the palace, to the high priest, who at 
once stood still and received the message. 

“Who is it Abner?’’ demanded Caiaphas. 

“He giveth his name as Judas Iscariot, and saith 
that he cometh to meet thee by an agreement, and 
that this is the appointed hour when he should see 
thee.” Was the rejoinder. 

“Right, Abner I admit the man forthwith, and 
show him at once to yonder room where he can 
find me assembled with my brethren Caiaphas 
commanded, and with a wave of his Uand to that 


142 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


individual, he walked quickly back and entered the 
room from which, as he opened the door, came the 
sound of loud voices as if from men engaged in 
lively dispute ; while Abner the servant, after bowing 
in acquiescence, made all haste to execute the order 
of his master. 

Seated within were Annas, Alexander, John and 
other members of the Jewish Council ; and as 
Caiaphas entered, they looked up quickly, as if in 
eager expectation. 

“The man hath come! and will be with us just 
as soon as he can be conducted hither by one of 
the servants,” Caiaphas said with a look of satis- 
faction in his face, as he again closed the door 
behind him. 

“Good for thee, Joseph!” merrily said one who 
proved to be no other than Alexander, the scribe, 
who had before given counsel to Annas and Caiaphas. 
“Thou hast done well to bring matters thus far, 
since this is the second time that he hath come 
hither on this mission, wdiich meaneth so much to 
us and for our nation ; and doubtless the man can 
be trusted to do the work for us, seeing that he 
seemeth to be in earnest. However, we can tell 
better w^hen we have heard him talk, and have 
observed his attitude.” 

A low knock was soon heard at the door. 

“Enter!” loudly cried Caiaphas, and, obedient to 
the call, the door was at once opened, and a man 
was ushered in by Abner, who, having fulfilled his 
duty, again withdrew. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST.^ 


143 


‘ ‘ Thou art the one with whom I spake on yester- 
morn ; a disciple of the Galilean King of the Jews, 
and hast come again to close the bargain with us, 
and make good thine promise to deliver into our 
hands the Nazarene;” reassuringly said Caiaphas to 
the man, as he was given a comfortable seat. 

“Yea, that is what I promised thee at the time, 
rabbi ! and will add, that if ye will pay me the 
thirty pieces of silver now, I do swear that if ye 
send the soldiers with me, that I will deliver Him 
into your hands this very night ; for I have greater 
need of the money than I have of the Man;” was 
the cold reply of the visitor, with a wicked leer, 
and, who in fact, was no other than Judas,* one of 
the twelve disciples who had journeyed with Jesus 
throughout Galilee and all Judaea. 

The last words of the man were greeted with 
loud laughter and expressions of delight from all 
those who sat with Annas and Caiaphas. 

In appearance Judas was rather short but stoutly 
built, with black curly hair, small, yet piercing eyes, 
over which grew shaggy eyebrows, and on his face 
he wore a heavy growth of beard ; and one would 


Nothing is known of the career of Judas prior to his connection with 
the disciples of Jesus. Traveling about with these brethren, the duty 
of steward-ship devolved upon him ; and possibly he soon found him- 
self intrusted with larger sums than he had ever handled in his peasant 
days : and — with the unsubdued spirit of evil in him, he soon became 
covetous, chafed at just rebukes, and then added theft to his unfaithful- 
ness : all of which finally ended in his betrayal of Jesus ; followed 
quickly by the disgraceful death of Judas through his own act. 


144 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS 


adjudge him to be in the prime of life. Surely if 
he had ever been prepossessing in looks, he now 
failed to show any indication of such a state, for 
expressions of hate, fear, extreme nervousness, malice, 
greed, and revenge, chased each other so rapidly 
over his dark countenance, that, to those present, 
he seemed more like a madman than a rational 
being ; but they saw too, that he would answer 
their purpose, and they had no other interest in 
him. 

“Man! what hast thou to say of the One, Jesus, 
whom thou didst follow so long ? ’ ’ Annas imperiously 
asked. 

“This much,” Judas replied with a dark frown, 
‘ ‘ that I am tired of His rebukes and pretensions. 
I have followed the Man as a slave, and find Him 
an impostor, a conjurer, and a blasphemer. He hath 
deceived me this long, but now is the end, and He 
with His black arts hath no further power over 
me.” He spoke viciously as he ran his fingers 
swiftly through his hair to lend emphasis to his 
w’ords. 

‘ ‘ How doeth He the miracles of w^hich w^e hear 
there are so many ? ’ ’ questioned an elder. 

‘ ‘ He claimeth that these things are done by Him 
as the Son of God, and the Saviour of the world, 
thereby making Himself equal with God ; when in 
truth, the Nazarene is a magician and full of- crafti- 
ness, and He doeth His work through devils!” 
replied Judas as he looked with a hungry eye at 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


145 


a pile of silver which lay on a table, around which 
sat his examiners. 

‘ ‘ Dost thou know for certain where the Healer 
can be found this night?” Alexander queried. 

“Aye, I tell thee I do know of all his move- 
ments, and have left Him and the others but an 
hour ago, and I know of a truth that tonight He 
goeth to the garden in Gethsemane, over the brook 
Cedron hard by. He hath ofttimes resorted thither 
with the disciples, and it is from yonder place that 
I desire to make Him a prisoner and place the 
Man in your hands tonight, if ye will but give me 
the money, and place the soldiers at my command.” 

“The money is yours, take it and go, and do for 
us what thou hast here promised and sworn to do. 
The captain and soldiers with lanterns, torches and 
weapons, will meet with thee on the grounds not 
far from the palace when the night hath fully set 
in, and they will do thy bidding. When thou hast 
taken the Nazarite prisoner, bring Him bound to 
the palace of Annas without delay.” Caiaphas said 
with lordly mien. 

“Ye shall have Him in your hands before the 
night is far spent; I will see to it!” Judas exclaimed 
half wildly, as he greedily clutched the silver pieces 
which had been shoved toward him ; and rising from 
his seat, with very little ceremony, he hastily left 
their presence. 

“This fellow hath found himself in bad company, 
and no doubt will now make proper amends for the 

10 


146 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


mischief done him ; ’ ’ said Alexander with an out- 
burst of merriment, in which he was joined by the 
others. 

“Aye! that he will;’’ rejoined Caiaphas, “ye can 
see the man meaneth what he hath said to us, and 
we will soon have the Galilean in our clutches : 
but now, let us partake of the good things prepared 
for us and have a little wine, after which we will 
go with Annas and await developments, since he 
will be the first to receive the prisoner ; and leaving 
the room, they were soon feasting' merrily at the 
bountifully spread table of their host, while the 
guiltless object of their wrath, and intended victim, 
was sorrowing, and had eaten the passover with His 
disciples ; and He had also said unto them in the 
‘ ‘ large upper room ’ ’ where they were gathered 
together, “Verily I say unto you. One of you which 
eateth with Me shall betray Me.” 

It was night, the dim light of the moon shone 
over-head : the stars could scarcely be seen through 
the cloudy veil ; and an ominous solemnity seemed 
to pervade the air itself, as if heralding some sor- 
rowful and unhoped-for event. 

Walking quietly along the highway near the garden 
of Gethsemane, in the Mount of Olives, on the 
borders of Jerusalem were to be seen a number of 
persons, who on closer scrutiny proved to be those 
of men. Beyond a word spoken here and there, 
scarcely a sound but their own footsteps could be 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


147 


heard, as they wended their way along the road. 
There were in all twelve in the company, and as 
they walked, the silence was broken by a voice from 
among the number saying : — 

‘ ‘ All ye shall be offended because of Me this 
night : for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, 
and the sheep of the flock shall be scattered abroad. 
But after I am risen again, I will go before you 
into Galilee. ’ ’ 

It was Jesus who spoke, and with Him walked 
but eleven of His disciples. 

‘‘Though all men shall be offended because of 
Thee, yet will I never be offended:” were the prompt 
words of Peter, as he turned to the Lord. 

Looking towards the latter disciple with pity and 
sorrow in His heart, Jesus said, “Verily I say unto 
thee. That this day, even in this night, before the 
cock crow twice, thou shalt deny Me thrice.” 

“Though I should die with Thee, yet will I not 
deny Thee,” was Peter’s quick response, and this 
solemn declaration was likewise repeated by all the 
other disciples ; but did they know how soon they 
would be called on to prove their words? 

It had been the custom of Jesus to go frequently 
to the Garden of Gethsemane, which was a very 
peaceful spot, in order that He might pray, and the 
disciples with Him, and consequently they regarded 
this journey thither with no especial signification. 

It is true that threats against their Master were 
numerous, and daily growing more pronounced, but 


148 


nineteen hundred years ; 


having thus far kept Himself from the hands of 
His enemies, they thought little of danger, and did 
not in consequence, fully comprehend the meaning of 
His sayings. The spot in the garden where they 
intended to stop, was now at hand, and what little 
of it that could be seen by the pale moonlight, proved 
the place to be very inviting, owdng to its quiet 
and restful surroundings, and, with His disciples 
standing about Him, they waited for Him to speak 
to them again. 

With heaviness in His own heart, and love and 
pity for them ; for too well did He know and 
understand human frailty; He said, “Sit ye here 
while I go and pray yonder, but let Peter, James 
and John go with Me and as they went with 
their Shepherd, “He began to be sorrowful and 
very heavy. ’ ’ 

“Gladly go we with Thee, Master,” said Peter, 
but seeing Jesus walking with bowed head, he ven- 
tured to say no more. 

Then lifting His face, the sadness and anguish of 
which seemed to be intensified by the feeble light 
thrown npon it from the sky above, Jesus murmured, 
“My soul is exceedingly sorrowful, even unto death: 
tarry ye here, and watch wdth Me.” 

And going a little farther into the solitude of 
the garden. He kneeled upon the grass with bowed 
face, and prayed, “O My Father, if it be possible, 
let this cup pass from Me : nevertherless not as I 
will, but as Thou wilt,” and after He had prayed, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


149 


He returned again to where Peter and the others 
were, and finding them asleep, He said to Peter, 
“What, could ye not watch with Me, one hour? 
Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation : 
the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.” 

They awoke and heard His words of entreaty, 
but their eyes were so heavy with sleep, that 
instead of bravely shaking off the tendency to slum- 
ber, by getting up, they remained lying on the 
ground. 

For the second time Jesus then went away from 
them to pray again, and He kneeled once more, 
and said, “O My Father, if this cup may not pass 
away from Me, except I drink it. Thy will be done.” 

Returning with bowed head, for the second time 
to the spot where He had left them, Jesus now 
found them quite stupid from the effects of the 
sleep they had already experienced, and seeing their 
eyes were very heavy. He again left them, to pray 
alone. 

There were lights now seen to be dancing in the 
distance, and they seemed to be drawing nearer ; 
but the slumberers saw them not. However He saw 
them, and knew full well their meaning. 

Then, coming for the last time to the faithless 
ones, He called to them and sadly said, “Sleep on 
now, and take your rest : behold, the hour is at 
hand, and the Son of man is betrayed intC) the 
hands of sinners. Rise, let us be going: behold, he 
is at hand that doth betray Me.” 


150 


NINE:TEKN hundred YEARS; 


While Jesus was still speaking to the disciples, 
loud shouting was heard, flaming torches were bran- 
dished in the darkness, and thrust here and there 
as though a vigorous search was being made for 
some hidden object. All of this did Jesus see and 
hear, and the noisy intruders on that hallowed scene 
were now within the enclosure, and then one disciple 
arose quickly, and then another started up, amazed 
at the din and confusion, until all stood on their 
feet in great excitement, and looking to their Master 
for an explanation, one after another cried, “What 
meaneth all this ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ What doeth these men here ? ’ ’ 

“Is that not Judas yonder?” asked one in fear, 
as the many waving lights made the place so bright 
that every one could be distinguished and seen most 
clearly. 

The uproar was now intense, as rough visaged 
men and soldiers armed with swords and staves, 
with Judas at their head, encircled Jesus and the 
now thoroughly awakened and badly frightened 
disciples. They had never before beheld such a 
scene. 

“ Where is the Man, and who shall we take as 
prisoner before Annas ? ’ ’ demanded a rough looking 
person with an oath on his lips. 

“Hear! ye men,” called out a voice. “Come this 
way with me, and see ! whomsoever I shall kiss, 
that same is He: hold Him fast.” - 

It was Judas, who with conscience seared, and foul 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


151 


heart, had dared to give this sign to those who 
came with him, and with these words on his lips 
he came to Jesus, who looked only with pity upon 
the one who had sunken so low; and said, “Hail, 
Master;’’ and then with a mocking salute, he kissed 
Him. 

Ivooking reproachfully upon that face now wild 
and vicious in expression, and upon the lips that 
had besmirched innocence and purity, Jesus now said 
to the offender, “Friend, wherefore art thou come? 
Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?’’ 

“Seize Him, Malchus!’’ yelled a tall soldier with 
a voice of authority,- as a scuffle ensued between 
Simon Peter and a few other disciples, for the release 
of their Saviour, who was now surrounded by the 
ruffian band : and in the excitement of the hour, 
Peter drew a sword and, striking with a well directed 
blow at the one called Malchus, who afterward 
proved to be a servant of Annas, he cut off his 
right ear. 

Jesus seeing the blood flowing from the man’s 
head, looked at Peter and said to him, “Put up 
again thy sword into his place : for all they that 
take the sword shall perish with the sword. Thinkest 
thou that I cannot now pray to My Father, and 
He shall presently give Me more than twelve legions 
of angels? But how then shall the scriptures* be 
fulfilled, that thus it must be?” And, then directing 
His attention to the bleeding man near Him, He 
said, “Suffer ye thus far:” and with this He touched 


152 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


the ear of Malchus, and lo ! the blood stanched 
instantly, and his ear appeared whole and perfect 
like the other. 

For a moment the crowd seemed awed by the 
sight they had just witnessed, and a sudden fear 
came over them as they gazed on the placid features 
of Jesus, who vSeemed the least disturbed among that 
gathering of strong and angry men. 

‘ ‘ Why halt ye ? away with Him ; what have ye to 
fear ? ’ ’ came a commanding voice in stentorious tones. 

There was now a rush toward the Nazarene by 
the mob, as this order was given by the captain of 
the band ; and as several of the soldiers now uncere- 
moniously began to bind Him securely, Jesus lifted 
His voice, and said : ‘ ‘Are ye come out as against 
a thief with swords and staves for to take Me? I 
sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye 
laid no hold on Me.” 

The grief stricken disciples beholding the rude 
seizure of the gentle Master they had loved and 
followed so long ; then seeing the one of their 
number, who had proved a traitor to Him and them, 
and realizing the determination of the angry com- 
pany of soldiers and others of the Jews hired to do 
the work, as they hurried their victim along ; they, 
in fear, allowed themselves to believe that at last, 
the power that Jesus always exercised in every 
dilemma, had forsaken Him, and that thereby their 
own safety w^as endangered, and they suddenly fled 
from the scene in every direction. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


153 


Now the soldiers were bringing their captive over 
the highway towards the walls of Jerusalem stand- 
ing out in somber hue before them ; dark and angry 
clouds flitted across the sky, making the night drear 
indeed : then a momentary brightness appeared as 
the moon’s rays penetrated a cloudless space: — the 
whole as if in sore displeasure at the cruel scene 
below. 

A great throng surged about the palace of Annas 
the high priest of Jerusalem, although the hour was 
growing late into the night, and the view was 
an unusual one even in that great City of the 
Jews. Among the mass of people, mostly men, stood 
a number who were burning flickering torches, and, 
looking into the faces of some of them and at their 
general appearance, it could be seen that they had 
traveled over dusty roads, and were weary looking 
and worn. 

A prisoner had just been delivered bound into 
the hands of Annas, and from the indications, it 
would appear that some individual of importance had 
been apprehended for breaking the law of the Jews. 

‘ ‘ What meaneth all this ? ’ ’ asked one who had 
just arrived, and was rubbing his eyes which were 
heavy, as if from disturbed slumbers. 

‘ ‘ Hast thou not heard that He who is called the 
Messiah, and the Son of God, hath just been brought 
hither from Gethsemane as a captive? He now must 
answer for the things done by Him, before the high 


154 


nineteen hundred years ; 


priests ; for defiling the Sabbath day, corrupting the 
Jews, and turning them from the faith of our 
church ; ’ ’ was the emphatic answer, given by one 
as he tested with his thumb, the keen edge of a 
sword in his hand. 

“Yea, I have heard of Him;” was the mild 
response of the late-comer, as he yawned and thought 
to himself ; “If the Man hath broken the law of 
the land, what hath the high priest to do with it? 
Why was He not brought to the Governor? Though 
I be a Greek, and not as familiar with the customs 
of the Hebrews as the Jews themselves, yet it 
appeareth to me that this is the work of jealousy 
and envy ; because the Man hath done many mighty 
good works, and they do not these things, nor com- 
prehend them.” 

“I tell thee the Healer will die,” added the one 
with the weapon; “and ’tis already settled, for He 
is now in powerful hands and cannot escape.” 

As the man ended his words, there was a great 
commotion at the entrance of the palace ; for the 
crowd had been forced back, and in the great door- 
way stood several sturdy soldiers with the figure of 
a prisoner between them, offering not the least 
resistance, as they roughly dragged their victim down 
the flight of marble steps. 

The flaring lights from the numerous flambeaux, 
fell upon the face of the captive : — it was the face 
of Jesus, the patient, tender, and meek. 

‘ ‘ Make way to the palace of Caiaphas ! ’ ’ was the 
command. 


OR, THE POWER OE CHRIST. 


155 


‘ ‘Aye ! to Caiaphas ! to Caiaphas ! ’ ’ was the bois- 
terous cry of the unruly ones, knowing now for 
certain that blood was to be shed. Their number 
had now increased to such proportions, that the 
soldiers acting as a guard for those of their comrades 
who held the prisoner, had great difficulty in pre- 
serving order among the mob as they pressed close 
around them. 

After a good deal of vigorous pushing and forcing 
their way along the streets, the mansion of Caiaphas 
was finally reached, and the guard with the silent 
Jesus in their midst, was quickly hurried through 
the gates, which were then swiftly closed and barri- 
caded, with soldiers stationed on the outside, who 
remained at the place until the people had again 
become quiet, and many had retraced their steps, 
going to their homes for the night. 

Within closed doors sat Caiaphas and Annas, the 
high priests, and with them were the scribes, elders 
and all the members of the Sanhedrim. 

After the soldiers had taken their charge from 
the presence of Annas, the latter with Caiaphas, and 
the rest of the Council who were with them ; and, 
who early in the night had gathered at the palace 
of Annas ; hurried at once to the residence of 
Caiaphas. 

As a reason, it was learned that the wife of 
Annas, who lay sick, and who with adroitness had 
been told that the affair was but a mere celebration. 


156 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS 


had begged that the people be quieted, and realizing 
the only way to do this, would be to take the 
Nazarene away ; they then gave the orders to the 
soldiers to conduct Jesus to the palace of Caiaphas. 
Going by a different way from which the soldiers 
had taken, they were enabled to proceed much faster, 
and they reached their destination some little time 
before the menacing populace. 

When the multitude had again departed ; a solitary 
person who had followed behind the crowd at a safe 
distance, could be seen entering a narrow passage- 
way, at one side of the abode of Caiaphas, which 
was chiefly used by the servants of the latter’s 
household. This passage-way was left unguarded 
when the Galilean was brought to the main entrance 
of the building, and there were seen men and women 
going in and out of this entrance in an orderly 
manner, who remained undisturbed. 

Seeing this; the individual quietly entered the door 
of the building with a few others, who had gathered 
in the meantime without being questioned, and, as 
the light of the lamps within fell on his face, which 
looked troubled and grieved, it could be seen that 
the man was none other than — Simon Peter ; who, 
conscience stricken at his own base desertion of the 
Master, in His time of trial and longing for human 
sympathy ; sought again by .an irresistible impulse to 
be near Him, and learn what was to happen. 

Following those who walked ahead of him, Peter 
soon came to a stately hall in the center of the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


157 


palace, where, besides the high priests, also sat 
Alexander and John, and those of the great Council, 
and before them stood the guiltless cause of their 
wrath, — Jesus of Nazareth, arraigned for trial. 

In the midst of the hall burned a fire, for the 
night was chill, and before this fire Peter took his 
seat among the servants of the house, both to hear 
and see all that transpired ; but sudden fear again 
had taken possession of the troubled disciple ; and he 
would have left the place, had it not been for the 
fact that several eyes were watching him as if in 
recognition, and he therefore felt forced to remain 
where he was, and he made an effort to assume an 
air of indifference. 

‘ ‘ Bring the witnesses against this offender ! ’ ’ com- 
manded Caiaphas of the captain of the soldiers ; 
feeling confident that certain witnesses who had been 
bribed to swear falsely against the Healer would now 
put in their appearance, but after a most diligent 
search from among the many present they failed to 
find the desired persons at first, but quickly all eyes 
are directed towards one side of the hall, as two 
men with sharp and merciless looking features start 
up, and make their way to the priestly judges, who 
were now fuming with rage and disappointment at 
the delay in the proceedings. 

‘ ‘ What hast thou to say against this Man ? ’ ’ 
demanded Caiaphas of the one nearest him, as the 
witness made a low courtesy. 

“Rabbi, I would say that the fellow is a conjurer 


158 


nineteen hundred years; 


and a blasphemer, and He hath a devil, I know ; 
for I have heard Him say while He stood in the 
synagogue, that He was able to destroy the temple 
of God, and to build it again in three days;” was 
the answer of the man with a wicked gleam in his 
eyes : ‘ ‘ and He healeth the sick and doeth works 
on the Sabbath day, and He hath told many of the 
Jews, that He was Christ, the Son of God ; and of 
the scribes and Pharisees here present. He said, 

‘ Ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed 
appear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead 
men’s bones, and of all uncleanness,’” was the full 
testimony of this witness, so eagerly given. 

“And what hast thou to say concerning the 
prisoner?” asked Caiaphas, as he looked upon the 
other witness. 

“This much, master; that we heard Him say, 

‘ I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, 
and within three days I will build another made 
without hands,’” rejoined the man. 

“Answerest Thou nothing to all this, fellow? 
Dost Thou not hear what these witnesses say against 
Thee?” cried Caiaphas, as if in triumph. 

However, instead of making a reply, as was 
expected, the great Healer remained silent : this to 
the evident exasperation of the high priest ; who, 
feeling that his authority was disdained, arose and 
stepped nearer to Jesus, exclaiming in peremptory 
tones; “I adjure Thee by the living God, that Thou 
tell us whether Thou be the Christ, the Son of God.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


159 


With that patience and calmness which had 
always so perplexed His tormentors ; and which they 
saw was so characteristic of His every act, Jesus 
now meekly answered, saying ; ‘ ‘ Thou hast said : 
nevertheless I say unto you. Hereafter shall ye see 
the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, 
and coming in the clouds of Heaven.” 

‘‘Hear Him! ye men of Jewry;” cried Caiaphas, 
as his frame shook with anger. ‘ ‘ He hath spoken 
blasphemy ; what further need have we of witnesses ? 
Behold I now ye have heard His own words. What 
think ye of the fellow?” 

‘‘The Man should die, for He is guilty of death, 
and this is necessary for the salvation of Judaea!” 
ejaculated Annas, as he turned and looked into the 
face of Jesus with a frown. 

‘‘Crucify the Galilean!” cried John scornfully; 
and soon the demand for the Nazarene’s death be- 
came general, and the greatest disorder prevailed. 

‘ ‘ Hast Thou so answered the high priest ? ’ ’ said 
the captain of the guard, as he struck Jesus a hard 
blow on the cheek with his open hand, and spit 
in His face. 

The turmoil among the Jews present was still 
growing, and left unchecked by the high priests, 
and others in authority. In fact they seemed to 
enjoy heartily the indignities heaped upon their 
captive, as one after another of the soldiers and 
by-standers either slapped His face with the palms 
of their hands, or mocked Him, and spit on Him. 


160 


NINKTEE^N HUNDRED YEARS; 


Peter was now sitting with his head hung low. 
At heart he was very much afraid ; and seeing what 
seemed to be the helpless situation of his I<ord, he 
trembled and wished himself far away from the 
place. 

Now a maid-servant stepped close to him ; and as 
he ventured to look at her, she said quickly, 
“I have heard that thou wert also with Jesus of 
Galilee, and that thou art the one who did smite 
Malchus, one of the servants of the high priest, and 
cut off his right ear. Is it not so ? ” 

“Woman! I know Him not, thou art mistaken; 
’twas told thee by an evil one;” answered the 
miserable man, as he paled. 

While this question was being answered by Peter, 
there was a lull and a temporary hush as the people 
looked upon him ; when suddenly, as he had finished 
speaking, at a little distance from the palace, as it 
seemed, the crowing of a cock was plainly heard. 
The guilty man started. 

“H’m, that is the crowing of a cock! it groweth 
late, or rather ’tis early morning!” exclaimed one 
of the Jews who had watched the proceedings closely. 
“I do feel the need of a little sleep, and will see 
more of this at the break of day ; ’ ’ and with this 
remark, he left the hall. 

At the same moment another servant came in and 
seeing that an argument was going on concerning the 
disciple, he said : ‘ ‘ Methinks I saw this man with 
the Healer, this Jesus of Nazareth, when we took 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


161 


Him prisoner in the garden over the brook Cedron. 
He is one of the twelve.” ' 

“’Tis false! did I not just say that I know Him 
not? some foul enemy hath told thee this. I have 
nothing to do with the Man,” Peter replied with an 
oath, half betraying the terror that had taken 
possession of him. 

The interest in the discussion as to who the 
stranger was, now became general ; and still another 
came, and seeing Peter, he asked him, “Art thou 
not a disciple of Jesus, who hath been brought here 
a prisoner? Surely I have seen thee with Him on 
more than one occasion. Aye ! thou art a Galilean ! 
thy speech betrayeth thee, and thou art a spy, and 
hast been sent hither to see what we do with the 
Messiah or Saviour, as ye call Him.” 

With a succession of oaths and cursings proceeding 
from those lips which before seemed too pure for 
aught but the good, the wretched man cried out 
with vehemence ; ‘ ‘ Did I not deny this thing twice ? 
and yet ye come again insisting that I am one of 
His disciples. I tell thee, man, thou art mistaken, 
for He is a stranger to me, and I have nothing in 
common with Him. Why bother ye me with your 
questionings? I say again, I know not this Man of 
whom ye speak.” As Peter finished this awful denial 
of his Lord and Master, he again heard the distant 
crowing of a cock ; and now a feeling of remorse 
.seized him, and with pent up anguish, he turned 
and beheld the eyes of Jesus fixed sadly, yet 

11 


102 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


pityingly upon himself ; and remembering that the 
Lord had said to him not many hours before : 
“Verily I say unto thee, that this day, even in this 
night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny 
Me thrice ; ’ ’ and thinking on these prophetic words, 
he left the place, and went out and wept in 
bitterness and sorrow. 

During the time that Peter was being questioned 
by those about him ; Caiaphas, Annas, Alexander 
and the other members of the Sanhedrim debated 
among themselves the problem concerning the final 
disposal of the Nazarene. They were determined that 
He should be put to death : still they knew full well 
that of themselves, this vital power was not given 
them, and they could not exercise this function, 
however willing to do so. 

As it was now on the verge of midnight, they 
agreed that the prisoner should remain guarded in 
the hall where they had tried Him, and proceed with 
Him in the morning to Pilate, the Governor, for a 
hearing and final trial, to be followed as they hoped, 
with a sentence of death upon Jesus ; for they would 
so demand it of Pilate. 


CHAPTER XII. 


/^N the morning following the apprehension of 

Jesus, a company of soldiers stood before the 
massive doors of the Praetorium or Judgment Hall 
of Jerusalem, w^here Pilate reigned as Governor of 
Judaea, and where he also held the office of praetor 
or judge of treasonable offences and other crimes. 

The high priests and all the Council of the 

previous night had arrived, and passed into the 

building to interview Pilate. 

With them came several powerful and evil looking 
soldiers, bringing between them the bound figure of 
the Saviour. The open square facing the imposing 
pile of marble, was now being rapidly filled with 
crowds of men, and with not a few 'women and 

half-grown children among them. 

The scene in front of the high priest’s palace, of 
the night before, -w^as again being enacted in the 
presence of Pilate. Caiaphas and his companions in 
their foul plot to put Jesus to death, had cunningly 
contrived to let the masses know that the victim 
of their hatred would be taken to the Governor, 
intending thereby to use the presence of a wrathful 


164 


nineteen hundred years; 


populace to assist them in moulding his will to 
their own. 

Both Caiaphas and Annas remembered too well 
the indifferent attitude of Herod, when they journeyed 
to Galilee, to induce the King to seize the Nazarene, 
and cause Him to be put to death ; and their utter 
failure to realize the fulfillment of their plans and 
aims at that time and place, through Herod Antipas. 
They were determined to take no chance of a like 
failure with Pontius Pilate, so far at least, as their 
planning and ingenuity were concerned. 

More reliance was being placed on the voice and 
will of the people to assist them in their vile 
undertaking, for they knew full well, that they could 
not charge crime against the Nazarene, and sustain 
their plea, since they knew at heart, that His deeds 
which they could not fathom, nor sympathize with, 
were good and pure ; in that the sick w^ere healed, 
the lame walked, the blind saw, and the deaf w’ere 
made to hear through Him. Of the difficulties still 
in their way, which had to be overcome by them, 
and how well they were to succeed in their under- 
taking, remained to be seen. 

“What bringeth ye here, rabbis, and what meaneth 
yonder mob and shouting?’’ asked Pilate hurriedly, 
after he had greeted the high priests and their 
consort, as he looked out upon the moving masses, 
and then upon the face of Jesus. 

“We bring thy Majesty a prisoner for trial, who 
hath not only broken the law of the Hebrews, but 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


165 


is also guilty of treason against thee and thy gov- 
ernment ! ” exclaimed Caiaphas, making a bold ven- 
ture. 

‘ ‘ How is this ? and who is the Man ? ” he now 
demanded warmly. 

“He is One named Jesus, and is also called the 
Nazarene,” was the response of Annas. 

‘ ‘ Indeed ! what hath He done ? ’ ’ queried Pilate ; 
“ and is not this the Man who is called the great 
Healer?” he added smilingly. 

“The same, your Highness, but He is no more 
than a magician, a Sabbath law-breaker, and a 
would-be successor to thy throne,” quickly rejoined 
Annas, bewraying no little excitement. 

“A would-be successor to my throne! a usurper, 
and a Sabbath law-breaker, sayest thou, rabbi? ’Tis 
a bold charge against the Man, and I would hear 
more from thee in detail concerning these matters, 
speak on. But hold! first bring the captive hither!” 
commanded the Governor. 

In obedience to this order, the Saviour was now 
brought before Pilate, and calmly and meekly in 
this His hour of anguish* and trial, deserted by all, 
and alone. He again met His accusers. 

With the guards who brought Jesus, came a crowd 
of the Jews who speedily filled the Hall of Justice. 

Pilate was seated in the judge’s seat, and was 
ready to hear further charges against the prisoner ; 
and Annas seeing this, said to the Governor, “We 
know full well that this Man, who is named Jesus, 


166 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ,* 


is the Son of Joseph and Mary,, and we have the 
evidence that this Joseph was but a poor carpenter, 
and that Jesus worked with His father, and yet He 
hath said that He is the Son of God, and the 
King of the Jews. Furthermore we have long had 
a law which forbids curing or healing the sick on 
the Sabbath day, but He goeth about on this day 
and doth perform all kinds of cures among the 
lame, the blind, the lepers, and those possessed with 
devils, and these things must only be done by con- 
jurers, and through the prince of devils.” 

‘ ‘ How canst thou say this concerning the casting 
out of devils, Annas, when the devils and unclean 
spirits can only be cast out by the power of God? 
and thou knowest this to be true!” ejaculated 
Pilate, looking askance at Annas. 

Now with His eyes on Jesus, who was standing 
silently before the Governor, the latter said to Him, 

‘ ‘ Thou knowest what these witnesses have to say 
of Thee, hast Thou no answer to the charges here 
made against Thee?” 

But to the surprise of Pilate, the Nazarene said 
nothing. 

“Art Thou the King of the Jews?” again asked 
Pilate sharply, and received for his trouble the sim- 
ple answer; “Thou sayest it;” from the Lord. 

Then speaking again to His accusers, Pilate said, 
“What do ye wish to have done with the' Man?” 

‘‘He deserveth death, and we demand that He be 
crucified, so that the nation will be purified,” Caia- 
phas replied. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


167 


“Why ask ye this? What evil hath the Stranger 
done ? I see no cause why He should be put to 
death,’’ Pilate said impatiently, as he was handed a 
piece of parchment by a messenger of the royal 
household. 

Opening the missive without delay, he saw that 
it was from his wife, and evidently written in haste. 
He read : 

I am sore troubled, having just heard that the great Healer hath 
been brought before thee for trial and sentence of death ; ‘have thou 
nothing to do with that just Man ; for I have suffered many things 
this day in a dream because of Him.’ 

Susanna. 

Pilate thought greatly on these words, for he 
esteemed the opinion and love of his wufe most 
highly, and felt inclined to release the prisoner, and 
once more he said to the persecutors of Jesus, “I 
find no fault in this Man, and wish Him released 
forthwith.” 

“Nay! forbid!” cried the high priests and the 
elders, fearful now, lest He should again escape 
their vengeance and malice. “Let Him die! put 
the Galilean to death ! for He stirreth up all Jewry 
from Galilee to Jerusalem.” 

“Did I hear ye say the Man is a Galilean?” 
Pilate asked, as a new thought struck him, and see- 
ing a possible chance of helping himself out of 
what was to him a trying dilemma : for he felt 
that on the one side, there was at all no cause for 
punishment, while again he feared to offend the 
high priests and elders of the Jews. 


1G8 nineteen hundred years; 

“Aye! He cometh from Nazareth!” exclaimed 
one. 

“Then He shall be sent to Herod Antipas for 
trial, for he is now sojourning in Jerusalem, and 
he will no doubt, be glad of the honor to try a 
prisoner in my province;” was Pilate’s sarcastic but 
smiling rejoinder, as it was a well known fact that 
Herod and Pilate had for a long time been living 
in bitter enmity toward each other. 

Here, to the dismay of Caiaphas and Annas, Pilate 
took up a roll of parchment and wrote upon it ; 
making a change of the jurisdiction of the trial, by 
courtesy, from his own judgment seat to that of 
Herod. It was worded as follows : — 

Reign of Tiberius C^sar, 

" Judgment Hall, — Jerusalem, 

Court of Pontius Pilate. 

To His Highness, Herod Antipas, 

Tetrarch of Galilee. 

Greetings: — Hearing that thou wert sojourning in Jerusalem at 
this time, and desiring to add no little to thine own honor, and show 
thee favor, it doth please me to inform thee that I have in custody a 
prisoner of renown, brought hither for a breach of the law of the 
Jews. It hath just developed that the Man, who is called Jesus, is a 
Galilean, and since thou art here, and art Governor of Galilee and its 
subjects, it giveth me great satisfaction and joy to deliver Him to 
thee forthwith for trial ; and to grant thee full jurisdiction by courtesy 
in this behalf in all matters of trial, judgment and sentence of the 
captive. And more, thou mayest demand of me any needful aid, in 
the furtherance of this cause, according to thy pleasure. 

The witnesses will also appear before thee with the prisoner. 

Pontius Pilate, 

Governor of Judaea. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


169 


This dociyiient Pilate dispatched at once to Herod’s 
quarters, having before giv^eii orders to the soldiers 
to conduct their ch'arge * to that dignitary for trial ; 
and his sudden termination of the case, caused Annas, 
Caiaphas, and the Jewish Council to look crestfallen ; 
for they feared that they would fare no better now 
with Herod, than they did when they traveled pur- 
posely to Galilee to induce him to put the Healer 
out of the way. However, they agreed among them- 
selves to see the final end of the affair, and hearing 
the yelling of the mob, that had now increased to 
alarming proportions, they took new courage, and 
having taken leave of Pilate, they left the Praetorium 
to follow the soldiers to the mansion of Herod 
Antipas, and to continue their demand before that 
personage for the death of the Saviour. 

They proceeded to the temple prior to going to 
Herod’s quarters in order to better discuss the 
situation in its present aspect ; and they had scarcely 
been seated, when a man who had followed them 
with a good number of the Jews, quickly entered 
the Beautiful Gate, and looked wildly about him. 
Suddenly e.spying Caiaphas and his companions, he 
frantically rushed towards them, almost knocking 
down several who stood in his path ; heeding not 
their remonstrances against his uncalled for rudeness, 
until, with disheveled hair and a look of terror in 
his eyes he .stood before Caiaphas trembling like an 
a.spen, and shouted as he forcibly flung at the feet 
of the high priest, a handful of silver pieces ; ‘ ‘ Here 


170 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


take thine accursed silver, the Man I have delivered 
thee is holy and blameless ; let Him go ! for I tell 
ye I have sinned in that I have betrayed innocent 
blood!” 

Caiaphas with scornful look and angry voice, 
answered; “What is that to us? See thou to that,” 
as the frenzied man turned and fought his way 
past those who had gathered around him, and rushed 
from the temple. 

It was Judas, who, having betrayed his truest 
Friend, with remorse quickly following his cowardly 
deed, had again returned to the men to whom he 
had sold his Lord, as he thought, hoping to stay 
the work begun by his own sinful deed. But it was 
too late. 

Herod Antipas with several of his officials sat 
chatting gaily in his splendid quarters in an elegant 
structure near the center of the City of Jerusalem, 
not a great distance from the Praetorium. 

‘ ‘ What meaneth all this clatter without ? ” he 
exclaimed as he arose hastily to receive a roll of 
parchment from the hands of a messenger. 

“’Tis from Pontius Pilate, the Governor;” said 
the man, making a low salutation; “and the captain 
with a company of soldiers bear thee a prisoner 
from thy province, by the command of the Gov- 
ernor. ’ ’ 

“A letter from Pilate, didst thou say? What can 
I have to do with him now ? ’ ’ asked the Galilean 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 171 

King in open-eyed astonishment ; ‘ ‘ and a pri.soner 
for me from my own province ? ” he added abstract- 
edly, as he opened the .scroll and read the contents, 
after having first given an officer an order to see 
why all the noise was being made. 

‘ ‘ By my Kingdom ! but this doth sound strange ! 
Pilate hath written cleverly and showeth a friendly 
feeling toward me, by sending hitherward a prisoner 
of note who is to be tried by me as a matter of 
courtesy ; and he giveth me absolute power over 
the whole affair. By all that is Greek ! I will be 
equally as clever with him : and the offending One 
is Jesus, of whom I have heard such miraculous 
doings. It doth make me exceeding glad to have 
the Man in my power, even for mine own amuse- 
ment ; and I will have Him perform a miracle in 
my presence;” murmured Herod in tones as if 
agreeably surprised. 

‘ ‘ Have the captain take the offender to the great 
room below wffiere I will come presently, and have 
Him answer before me.” 

This order from Herod was also promptly obe3^ed 
by the officer, who was before delegated by him to 
learn the cause of the outcries in the streets, he, in 
the meantime having reported to Herod that the 
people were crying for the blood of the Man from 
Galilee. 

In a very short time, King Herod entered the 
room designated, by a marble stair- w'ay ; and taking 
his seat with an air of pomp, he looked carefully 


172 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


about that densely packed place, and seeing Caiaphas 
and Annas standing near, he ejaculated, as he nodded 
to them, “Ye are still after the Healer! and will 
have His blood, will ye? Where is the offender? 
Let the prisoner stand before me;’’ he now demanded 
with authority. 

Obedient to the call, two soldiers bearing a Man 
firmly bound at the wrists, at once moved forward 
and stood facing the King, who looked first at the 
prisoner, expecting to see a bold looking individual, 
judging from what he had heard of His many public 
acts ; but, seeing that He was so humble and meek 
in appearance, he then turned in surprise to the 
high priests, and asked, “Is this Jesus, whose life 
ye seek ? ’ ’ 

Alexander the scribe rejoined promptly, by saying, 
“Aye! thy Majesty, ’tis the One who hath broken 
the law of the land, and endangered the Jewish 
nation, by setting Himself up before the people as 
a King, and He doth perform wonders and doeth 
uncanny things w^hich cannot be explained.” 

“Art Thou a King?” demanded Herod as he 
scrutinized the Nazarene ; but he received no answer 
for his trouble. 

‘ ‘ Come ! let me see Thee perform a miracle ; 
quick!” Herod said sharply, not a little nettled by 
the silence of the great Prophet. “Yonder is a 
cripple almost bent double, let me see Thee make 
him straight.” 

But still the Governor received no reply, and a 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. H3 

murmuring as of impatience from the rough audience 
was heard, as they waited to see and hear what was 
to be done with Jesus. 

Here Caiaphas introduced an evil looking indi- 
vidual, and said to Herod; “If it please thy Majesty, 
here is a man who can tell thee what the blasphemer 
said in the temple on a feast day.” 

“Say on man, and be quick with thy tongue, or 
I will scourge thee,” commanded the King in a fit 
of impatience. 

With a swagger the vritness replied, ^‘This Man 
did say while He stood in the temple, that ‘ He 
would destroy the temple that is made with hands, 
and within three days He would build another made 
without hands.’ ” 

‘ ‘ Sayest Thou nothing to this, fellow ? Canst Thou 
not speak before Thine accusers ? ’ ’ asked Herod 
angrily. But Jesus still remained silent, not having 
spoken once since He was brought to the Galilean 
ruler for trial. 

“The Man should die, and is guilty, or He would 
speak and thereby clear Himself if ’twere possible: 
away with Him ! ’ ’ savagely rang out a voice through 
the place of judgment. 

‘ ‘ Hear ye ! chief priests and scribes ; I find no 
cause for the death of this fellow, but since Pilate 
hath been so courteous in sending Him to me in 
this way, I will be equally as polite and considerate 
in my relations to Pilate, and this reciprocal arrange- 
ment will go a great ways towards the healing of 


174 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


old wounds ; and I will say to him, that he may 
deal with my Galilean subject according to his own 
pleasure, or rather the pleasure of those who clamor 
for the blood of the prisoner;” Herod declared, as 
he looked slyly at the high priests standing by ; 
and, following these w^ords, he soon wrote out an 
order transferring Jesus again to Pilate for final 
trial. 

When he had finished writing, he looked up and 
said, ‘ ‘ Now ye soldiers and citizens, take ye this 
Jesus or the Nazarene, as ye call Him, back again 
to Pilate, and he will look after the Man ; but con- 
duct ye the prisoner to him in a fitting manner ; 
and, as He hath been proclaimed King of the Jews, 
bring yonder gorgeous robe hanging on the wall 
and array ye Him in it.” Herod laughed as he 
looked towards the article which was to be placed 
mockingly on the shoulders of the Saviour. 

The soldiers becoming infected with the mirth of 
Herod, now brought a robe of a peculiar combina- 
tion of bright and flaring colors, scarlet chiefly 
predominating. This they quickly threw around the 
unresisting Saviour, which made Him appear ludicrous 
to them indeed, as the variegated garment trailed 
behind Him. 

Then placing upon His head a crown of thorns, 
and putting in His right hand a reed, they began 
to bow to Him in mocker>% and cried: “Hail, King 
of the Jews!” “Behold the wizard chieftain!” and 
after smiting Him with their hands, and scofiing at 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST . 


175 


Him, they dragged Him from the building to the 
evident delight of Herod who laughed heartily at 
the result of His own evil design. 

With little ceremony Jesus was forced through the 
streets, followed by the insulting cries and jeers of 
the angry ones, as they pressed around Him, until 
the Judgment Hall of Pilate was again reached. 

The letter from Herod had been duly delivered to 
the Governor, and when he read it, he was not a 
little pleased, yet lie had hoped that the dreaded 
burden of deciding the fate of the Healer, would.be 
shifted from his own shoulders, and the decision of 
Herod after all proved to be a sore disappoint- 

ment. 

Seeing that the same condition of things existed 
now, as when he had sent the high priests with 
their victim to Herod, he felt no little anger rising 
within himself towards Caiaphas and his counsellors, 
who were insisting that Jesus should be killed, to 
satisfy their own hatred of Him ; and then the same 
boisterous and now thoroughly enraged populace had 
again surrounded the Praetorium, as Pilate proceeded 
to the hall of trial, where once more stood the 

patient and insulted Jesus, facing His accusers. 

“Ye men of Jewry!” exclaimed Pilate, betraying 
his anger and displeasure ; ‘ ‘ why bring ye Him to 
me -again; I said unto ye once, and I tell ye again, 
that I find no fault in this person, and I call the 

whole world to witness my words when I say He 

is innocent, and therefore not deserving of death ; 


176 


NINI^TEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


and even Herod, to whom I sent you with the 
Nazarene, hath sent Him again to me saying that 
he found the Man unworthy of death. Ye have 
brought this prisoner unto me, as one that perverteth 
the people, and endangereth the land, and behold, I 
have examined Him before you, and have found no 
truth touching those things Avhereof 3^e accuse Him. 
I will therefore scourge Him and release Him in 
fulfillment of the fea.st custom of the Jews.” 

‘ ‘ Nay ! release Him not ! for if He were not a 
malefactor, and not in league with devils, we would 
not have brought Him to thee,” Caiaphas insisted. 

‘ ‘ Then take ye Him ! do with the Healer as ye 
will, and try Him by your own law, for I hold 
Him as guiltless, and wash my hands of the whole 
affair before all the people,” was the emphatic 
answer of the troubled sovereign. 

‘ ‘ But this we cannot do, thou knowest full well 
that it is not lawful for us to put any one to 
death. That ofl&ce is left for thine own sovereignty;” 
interposed Alexander. 

Alexander was followed by a full-bearded man, an 
elder of the Jews, who said as he looked at Pilate 
inquiringly ; ‘ ‘ This fellow hath said of the great 

temple of the Jews which was forty and six years 
in building, that He would destroy it, and in three 
days He would build it again. Could any man 
speak thus, and not have a devil?” 

“I will speak with the Nazarene alone;” Pilate 
said to the Jews : and as they in deference to his 


OR, the; power of christ. 


177 


wishes turned away, he said to Jesus, as He stood 
there so cruelly mocked and tortured, “Man, what 
shall I do with Thee? Thou hearest that the Jews 
desire to have Thee put to death. What answerest 
Thou?” 

The Master looking sorrowfully into the face of 
His questioner, gently replied; “As it is written in 
the scriptures, so thou wilt do.” 

“And how may the scriptures have declared it?” 
Pilate inquired, looking perplexed. 

“Was it not proclaimed by Moses and by the 
Prophets of old, by prophecy ; of the sorrows, suffer- 
ings, and afterwards of the resurrection of the Son 
of God?” 

Some of the Jews near, chancing to hear these 
words, turned and said to Pilate, “Thou hast heard 
the blasphemer ; now let Him be crucified, for He 
deserveth death for the people’s sake.” 

‘ ‘ Did I not already say to you that the Man 
hath done nothing worthy of death ? Let Him be 
chastised and released;” rejoined Pilate. 

“Nay! nay! we demand that the conjurer be 
crucified ; we will have Him die on the cross. Let 
Him be crucified ! ’ ’ came back the exciting cry of 
the tormentors. 

The outlook was fast growing portentous of a 
near crisis in the fate of the meek sufferer. What 
would Pilate do? Amidst that throng of men filled 
with hatred and the desire of murder, there were 
no few men and women, who looked on with weep- 

12 


178 


ninktkkn hundred years : 


ing, and remembering Jesus as their Saviour in their 
time of need, they hoped to .see Him set free. 

But who is this? Some one with kindly face, and 
manly bearing, at this juncture had pushed through 
the crowd, and now stood in front of Pilate with 
unflinching eye. He looked first upon the face of 
Jesus, over whose face thin streams of blood were 
slowly trickling from the wounds, caused by the 
cruel thorns on His brow, and then at the crying 
men and women among the rough element. The 
man then courtesied ; and said to the Governor : 
“Will thy Majesty grant me the liberty of speaking 
in behalf of Him who hath been brought hither 
for trial ? ’ ’ 

“’Tis Nicodemus ! a Pharisee, and a ruler of the 
Jews, who now goeth after the Healer!” ventured a 
voice. 

“Speak on, Nicodemus, ’twill please me to hear 
thee;” answered Pilate, looking relieved. 

As Nicodemus was noted for his powerful eloquence, 
and stood high among the learned in Judaea ; all 
eyes were at once centered on his commanding 
figure, as he said with a ringing voice: “If it 
please thy sovereign Majesty, oh gracious Governor 
of Judaea ! wherefore hath this innocent One been 
brought hither to be tried and maltreated as a 
common malefactor and criminal ? He hath done 
nothing worthy of suffering or this persecution. 
Why doth the high priests, the Pharisees, the Levites, 
the scribes and the elders of the Jews, and the whole 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


179 


angry host within and without, assail and seek the 
life of Jesus of Nazareth, who hath done evil to 
none, who hath broken no law, but who, to the 
contrary, hath done many mighty good works among 
the people throughout the land of Judaea, and in 
Galilee? He, who standeth before thee, standeth 
guiltless of any wrong, and is innocent of any crime. 
He hath wrought many glorious wonders among the 
Jews; and hath performed miracles everywhere among 
the sick and the sorrowing, and the world hath 
nev^er before seen His equal. The charges ye bring 
against this Man are, that He hath proclaimed 
Himself the Christ, the Son of God, and the King 
of the Jews; that He hath broken th& law of the 
Hebrews by healing the sick on the Sabbath day; 
that He hath forbidden the Jews to give tribute to 
Caesar; that He is a wizard, a sorcerer, a conjurer, 
and is possessed of devils. Hear ye ! if the Spirit 
of God be not upon Jesus, then He could not do 
these things, but if He doeth the works that no 
other man can do, and proclaimeth Himself as the 
Son of God, the Way of Salvation, and the hope of 
Life everlasting, hearken ye to Him, and obey His 
voice. Were He a wizard, a sorcerer, or a conjurer, 
the things which He hath done in the past, would 
long since have passed away ; but ye know full 
well that His deeds remain, and doth witness for 
Him ; wh ile the wonders which the magicians per- 
formed, were not of God, and they who believed 
them perished with the doers of them. Jesus, whom 


180 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


ye have cruelly crowned with thorns, hath healed 
the sick, visited and helped the afflicted, soothed the 
sorrowing, made the blind to see: through Him the 
lame walked, the lepers were cleansed, the mourners 
were comforted, the hungry fed, and the dead raised 
to life ; and if these things be of darkness and of 
devils, where then can the good be found? If He 
claimeth that He is the Christ, the Son of God, and 
a King, weigh ye well these words, for He hath 
likewise said unto you that His Kingdom is not of 
earth, but of Heaven, and He also commanded ye 
to ‘render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, 
and unto God the things that are God’s;’ but ye 
have not hearkened. Ye call Him a sorcerer because 
ye lack understanding ; and reason by your minds 
that are of the earth, while Jesus doeth all things 
only through God, the Father and Spirit o’er all. 
Ye men of Jewry, set the Saviour at liberty, for 
I declare unto you that He is none other than the 
Christ, whose coming was foretold by the Prophets ; 
and He is not your enemy, neither a usurper, but 
God’s chosen One. Hear ye the warning, let Him 
alone, since He is come to save mankind; but if 
He must die because of you, ye also shall surely 
die; but if He live, ye shall live.” 

Nicodemus had finished his earnest plea, and the 
silence that followed, was now broken by Alexander, 
who said boldly ; ‘ ‘ How darest thou talk in this 
place, hast thou too, become a disciple of the Gali- 
lean? and defendest thou Him with thy foolishness?” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST . 


181 


“Say ye the same of Pontius Pilate, the Governor? 
Hath he not also defended the Nazarene?” was the 
sharp rejoinder of Nicodemus. 

‘ ‘ Listen ! ye unruly ones ! ’ ’ Pilate exclaimed ; “it 
hath been the custom at the feast of the passover 
to release to the people one prisoner. There is at 
this day in the prison, bound, one Barabbas, a noted 
leader of sedition, and a robber and murderer ; and 
this man with two others, who are thieves, are sen- 
tenced to death. Ye have brought hither Jesus, 
who is called Christ, in whom I find no fault or 
guilt, and therefore I have told you He should not 
be put to death. Now which one shall I release 
unto you?” 

‘ ‘ Give to us Barabbas ! release him ! ’ ’ came back 
the cry, which at once became general. 

“What then shall I do with the prisoner, Jesus?” 
asked Pilate hesitatingly. 

‘ ‘ Crucify Him ! Crucify Him ! let Him die the 
death of the Cross ! ’ ’ yelled the maddened crowd ; 
‘ ‘ and let His blood be on us, and on our chil- 
dren.” 

With a shudder, Pilate answered the fierce cry, 
saying: “I have already told ye again and again 
that I see no fault in Him, and I am innocent of 
the blood of this just person ; see ye to it, for I 
have washed my hands before the multitude, and 
am clean of the affair. Let Barabbas be released 
as ye will, and take ye the prisoner.” 

The trial was ended, and with a shout which 


182 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


echoed through the building, and reached the crowd 
outside, Jesus was now roughly pulled about, mocked 
and spit upon, and struck with the hands of those 
nearest to Him. 

“We have no King, but Caesar! Away with Him! 
Crucify Him ! He must hang on the Cross ! ’ ’ 
vociferously cried the mob, as the soldiers took the 
robe from Jesus and clothed Him with His own 
raiment, but leaving the crown of thorns upon His 
bleeding brow. They now bore Jesus through the 
building, and out through the great entrance; and 
as the thoroughly maddened Jews saw the object of 
their hatred emerge from the door, and held by the 
soldiers, they again raised that awful cry of, ‘ ‘ Crucify 
Him ! ’ ’ which sent a chill through many who could 
but look on with sorrow and tears. 

Quickly a rudely constructed and heavy looking 
cross was raised in the air, accompanied by the 
mocking groans of the frenzied people. 

“Who will carry the cross?” asked the captain 
of the guard, as he looked about him inquiringly. 

“Here stands Simon,” promptly called out a voice, 
“put the thing on him, and let him drag it along.” 

“Yea! Simon is the man,” replied another; “he 
is the strong one and will love to do the work, 
doubtless,” he added, as the Jews standing about 
laughed loudly. 

This Simon, was a Cyrenian, a powerfully built 
man, good nature d in the extreme and very pious; 
and he loved Jesus, and was known by the many 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


183 


as one who could submit to indignities without 
murmuring. 

The man was now seized, and the wooden struct- 
ure quickly fastened to his back, the arms of the 
cross being placed across his shoulders, and with the 
lower end trailing along the ground, the dismal 
procession moved through the streets of Jerusalem, 
and out through the gates amid the greatest 
uproar. 

They had proceeded but a short distance on the 
highway', when one in advance of the rest, stopped, 
and pointing at an object in advance of them, said 
with alarm, “What can yonder object be, hanging 
from that old fir?” 

They looked, and saw standing in a field near 
by, the lifeless trunk of a fir-tree, from which an 
object was swinging to and fro, and it had the 
semblance of a human figure. 

“ ’T is the body of a man!” quickly said one of 
the crowd, as they hurried to get near, and so it 
proved to be. 

“Cut him down, and see who the fellow might 
be!” commanded the captain. 

“Dost thou know him, Malchus?” asked one of 
the soldiers, as the body fell to the ground, and 
the features were brought to view. 

“Aye! forsooth, this is the man Judas, who did 
deliver into the hands of the high priests the 
prisoner we now have, and who is to be crucified. 
I saw him today throw the silver which was paid 


184 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


to him for this work, at the feet of Caiaphas and 
Annas, and then run madly from the building;” 
said Malchus, as he turned away from the sight. 

It was indeed the \:old form of Judas, who, having 
so basely betrayed his Lord and Master, and then 
feeling the terrible consequences of his crime, and the 
bitterness of remorse, the unceasing pangs of a guilty 
conscience, had then flung back to the enemies of 
the Lord, the price of innocent blood, and ended 
his own career ; thus writing for himself the history of 
his own infamy and treachery, to be handed down 
to the generations to come. 

“Let the body rest where ye have found it, until 
we have finished this work, and we will then return 
and see that it is put out of the way ; for see ye 
not that we falleth behind the multitude? Let us 
hasten or we shall not see all that is to be done,” 
cried one of the gruff ones, and in obedience to this 
admonition, they again started forward, and by run- 
ning swiftly, they were soon with the crowd, who 
had just arrived near a place called Golgotha,* 
whither they were bound. 

After the Jews had reached the spot where the 
body of Judas Iscariot was discovered; they had. 


♦There is some dispute as to the exact meaning of the name. It 
is claimed that Golgotha was a location where executions usually 
took place, and therefore abounded in skulls. Again, it is said to 
have derived its name from the formation of the place itself, which 
was believed to be a mound, round, bald, and shaped very much like 
a skull ; and in this way Golgotha has been interpreted to mean the 
“place of a skull.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


185 


in answer to the ribald cries and jests of the 
unfeeling rabble, compelled Jesus to take the weighty 
burden that the man Simon had borne, and bear it 
Himself. 

Patiently, and without murmuring, the Master sub- 
mitted to these further indignities ; and amid the con- 
tinued insults of His enemies. He toiled up the hill, with 
the heavy cross upon Him ; but this load, with the 
many sorrows Jesus had already endured, soon 
dragged Him to the earth. 

To save further delay in their heartless proceed- 
ing, the soldiers again transferred the heavy structure 
to the shoulders of Simon, who was now forced to 
carry the same to the end of the journey. 

Already there were a great many noisy men and 
weeping women waiting at the spot, and lying on 
the ground were two rude looking crosses. 

It so happened that Pilate had sentenced to death 
on the cross, the two thieves before mentioned by 
him, who were caught plundering among the homes 
of the Jews ; and they were to be crucified at the 
same time with Jesus, and the high priests had 
demanded that He be placed between them to further 
humiliate and insult Him, as they hoped, by making 
Him appear as the chief of the malefactors. 

The thieves had also in the meantime been brought 
bound hand and foot, and were being held until the 
arrival of the soldiers and chief priests, who had 
now reached the spot with their prisoner. The 
preparations for the triple crucifixion were also going 


186 


nineteen hundred years ; 


on rapidly amid the confusion of the turbulent 
masses. The thieves were presently thrown down, 
and each laid upon a cross, and as they were 
nailed to the timbers, their groans and cries of 
agony could be heard above the jeers of those who 
stood by. 

“Here, take and drink of this, ’twill give Thee 
courage ! ’ ’ rudely said a burly citizen as he offered 
Jesus a cup of vinegar which had been spitefully 
mixed with gall, but after merely putting the vile 
stuff to His lips. He refused to drink of it. This 
refusal was followed by the taunts and sneers of 
the ruffians who mocked and insulted Him. 

The uncomplaining Saviour was now stripped and 
led to the cross intended for Him, and which had 
been dragged to the ground by the weary Simon 
and taken from Him. Gathered around the place 
among the throng stood the high priests and those 
of the Sanhedrim, looking on with quiet satisfaction 
to see the culmination of their foul plot. Near by 
stood a number of women crying, whose doleful 
sobs - reached even the ears of the One for whom 
they mounied. 

There was a sudden hush, as the great Friend of 
humanity was rudely cast to the earth, and stretched 
upon the cross, with His face turned heavenward. 
Now, those lips moved as if in prayer : then He 
was perfectly still and quiet. 

‘ ‘ He hath swooned ! ’ ’ exclaimed a man who was 
bending over the prostrate form preparatory to driv- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 187 

ing a nail through the hand of Jesus, as it lay 
extended on the beam. 

“Not so!’’ a soldier answered, “He is not like 
the others ; the Man sayeth not much, but He is 
not a weakling: that much I have just learned;’’ 
he added, as he finished the gruesome task of fas- 
tening the Master’s feet to the main timber of the 
cross, by the same inhuman method. 

“See! He hath His eyes open, and looketh before 
Him;’’ a curious one remarked. 

The ghastly work was quickly done, and with a 
wild cry the crosses were now ordered raised together, 
and drawn to the places where the holes for each 
had already been dug ; and in a moment the burdens 
were pushed into the air by sturdy arms, and then 
the timbers dropped into the respective holes with 
a dull and hollow thud ; the bodies swaying to and 
fro as the crosses were adjusted and placed upright, 
with Jesus in the middle, and one of the thieves to 
the right of Him, and the other to the left. 

One criminal had kept up an incessant and 
agonized moaning and cursing from and during the 
time he was fastened to the cross ; while the other 
cried piteously and begged for mercy and forgive- 
ness, as the blood streamed from the wounds of both. 

Over the head of Jesus they now with laughing 
and mocking placed a superscription, which bore 
these words : — 


“This is Jesus the King of the Jews.” 


188 


nineteen hundred years ; 


‘ ‘ Hail the King ! ’ ’ they shouted. 

‘ ‘ He speaketh ! ’ ’ said a priest standing near. 
“Listen!” 

“Father, forgive them for they know not what 
they do;” came the loving voice of the Master, in 
His hour of agony, in behalf of His insulters. 

Forcing their way through the rough element 
were three sad and disconsolate looking women ; and 
it was evident that they were bent on getting near 
to the middle cross, which after diligent effort, they 
finally reached. 

‘ ‘ Who mighteth these women be ? ” asked an elder, 
of a soldier, who was looking on. 

“One of them is Mary, who is the mother of the 
Nazarene : then there is Mar>" Magdalene, and Mary, 
the wife of Cleophas;” promptly answered the man, 
as the three women were seen kneeling at the foot 
of the Cross of Jesus, with smothered cries. 

Soon one of them looked up, and turning her pale 
face to heaven, said: “ Father j have pity.” 

It was His mother who had sent her petition 
heavenward. 

Looking down from the Cross in His own agony. 
He said: “Woman, behold thy Son.” 

Again the soldiers and the people began to mock 
loudly, and rail at the sufferer, led by the chief 
priests and elders. 

‘ ‘ Come Thou down from the Cross, who hast said 
that Thou couldst destroy the temple, and. build it 
again in three days. Save Thyself, if Thou be the 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


189 


Son of God!” yelled a Jew, urged on by one in 
priestly garb. 

“He saved others: Himself He cannot save. If 
He be the King of Israel, let Him come down from 
the Cross, and we will believe Him;” remarked 
another, who proved to be Alexander, the scribe. 

Here too, one of the thieves who hung on the 
left of Jesus, and who had blasphemed ; now took 
up the cry of the Jews, and forced out a bitter 
oath, saying: “If Thou be Christ, save Thyself 
and us. ’ ’ 

The other offender on the right hand, who was 
moaning feebly, and had cried for pit}^, turned to 
his comrade in crime, and with a rebuke on his 
trembling lips, answered him, between the moments 
of his .severest suffering, and said: “Hold thine evil 
tongue, man 1 dost not thou fear God, seeing that 
thou art in the same condemnation? And we indeed 
justly ; for we receive the due reward of our deeds : 
but this Man hath done nothing amiss.” 

Then with an appealing look into the face of the 
Saviour, he imploringly said to Him: “Lord, remem- 
ber me when Thou comest into Thy Kingdom.” 

Though in His own deepest hour of trial and 
sorrow ; yet with an ever readiness to answer the 
human call for help and love, Jesus tenderly said 
to him: “Verily I say unto thee, today shalt thou 
be with Me in paradise;” and these comforting 
words were received by the man with tears of grati- 
tude. 


190 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Four soldiers at this time, were wrangling among 
themselves for the possession of the garments of 
Jesus, and also for HiS coat which was woven with- 
out a single seam. The dispute was finally ended 
by the men dividing the raiment into four parts, 
and each of them taking an equal share. But the 
coat they left intact. 

‘ ‘ What shall we do with the coat ? ’ ’ asked a 
soldier, as he looked covetously at the article which 
the Saviour had worn. “’Twere a pity to despoil 
that also, seeing that it is so perfectly made.” 

“Let us cast lots for it: ’twill suit me;” 
answered a comrade. 

This proposition was agreed to, and the coat 
entire, was finally allotted to the last speaker : which 
proceeding proved to be in fulfillment of the scriptures, 
which saith : — “ They parted My raiment among 
them, and for My vesture they did cast lots.” 

But why this sudden darkness? 

‘ ‘ What can be the matter with the sun ? for we 
were in the broad light of day when we came 
hither;” observed Alexander, looking skyward in 
astonishment. 

‘ ‘ True ! ’ ’ said a by-stander, as many eyes were 
quickly directed to that orb ; ‘ ‘ see the paleness of 
its light, and it doth grow yellow in hue.” 

‘ ‘ Have the sages declared the happening of an 
eclipse at this time?” nervously asked a Jew, as the 
daylight was steadily fading away. 

“Nay! we have no knowledge of such an occur- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


191 


rence for today;” was said by a voice near by. 

Suddenly, while they wondered, there rang out on 
the air a loud but plaintive cry: ” Eloi, Eloi, lama 
sabachthani.” 

An elder promptly said : ‘ ‘ He calleth for Elias, let us 
see if he will come;” as the now frightened multitude 
pressed here and there, in the fast growing darkness. 

‘ ‘ I thirst ; ’ ’ the Saviour again said. The voice was 
feebler than before, and His head began to droop. 

‘ ‘ Come ! let us give the Man something to drink 
for the last time, as His end is near at hand!” 
exclaimed an attendant as he filled a sponge with 
vinegar;- and, placing it upon some sweet-smelling 
but pungent hyssop, the whole was fastened to a 
reed, and put to His mouth ; and after drinking 
some of it. He again cried out with a loud voice : 
“Father, into Thy hands I commend My spirit;” 
and as Jesus finished saying these words. His head 
dropped forward and He was still. 

The prophecy was fulfilled. He had done the 
will of His Father in Heaven. 

The darkness had now grown almost to inky 
blackness, and was only relieved by a few torches 
that were at hand, and the terror stricken throngs 
were calling loudly to one another, as a bold soldier 
had just heartlessly pierced the left side of the 
Crucified One, from which wound was now flowing 
blood and water ; this act also being in keeping with 
scripture, which said : ‘ ‘ They shall look on Him, 
whom they pierced.” 


192 


NINKTKKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Hark ! but what is that ? A rumbling noise was 
suddenly heard ; low and faint at first, but increasing 
momentarily in volume, until a mighty earth-quake 
had gathered and shook many from their feet, as 
they cried out in dismay and fright ; ‘ ‘ The wrath 
of God is upon us!” ‘‘Truly this was the Son of 
God!” ‘‘We have indeed shed innocent blood!” 

Here and there about the ground suddenly appeared 
large fissures, caused by the great upheaval ; large 
rocks in the near vicinity were found split in 
pieces, and terrified Jews were bringing word that 
the graves near by had also suddenly opened, and 
the dead were seen to come forth, while in the 
City of Jerusalem not far distant, the veil of the 
great temple was* rent in twain from the top to 
the bottom ; and many believed that they had indeed 
killed a King ; even the Son of God. 

Again the light of day shone out, although not as 
clear as before ; the sun was shining, but dimly, being 
covered as it seemed with a mist, and the atmos- 
phere itself appeared heavy, and carried with it a 
sense of depression which was felt by the solemn 
ones at the foot of the Cross of the Nazarene. 

A little more than three hours had passed since 
the tortures of the crucifixion had begun. The 
bodies of the two thieves had been removed together 
with the beams from which they hung, by the 
servants of the law. The great mass of men and 
women, who had assembled to witness the painful 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


193 


sight through morbid desire, had already left the 
scene ; many of them through fright had fled at 
the earth’s sudden upheaval, and because of the 
darkness which came upon them. 

Those who remained, had done so, not through 
idle curiosity, but for the love they bore their own 
Saviour and Benefactor. They who had been blind, 
but now saw, were there with the ones who had 
been healed of sickness, lameness, leprosy, and all 
manner of sins and infirmities, and even those who 
had been raised from the dead; — all together yield- 
ing what they thought to be the last grateful 
homage to departed Greatness and Glory. 

Several benignant looking Jews had just arrived, 
bringing with them a number of hardy appearing 
men, and proceeding to the remaining Cross with its 
motionless burden, they began preparations for the 
removal of the body of Jesus. 

Mary, the grief-stricken mother of the Nazarene, 
with her two companions, and others, were still 
weeping tears of anguish at the foot of the Cross ; 
when they heard a sympathetic voice say to Mary : 

“We have come to take Him away, and lay the 

body in a tomb, where it may rest in peace. Thou 

art Mary, the mother of our Lord, and if thou, 

with the good friends with thee, wilt permit us, 
we will gently remove thy Son from the Cross, and 
from the gaze of the people.” 

“Who art thou, good sir?” Mary asked, looking 
up at him with eyes red from weeping. 

13 


194 


NINETEKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“I am Joseph of Arimathaea, a ruler in Israel and 
a disciple of Jesus, and this is Nicodemus, who 
standeth with me. He was also a follower of the 
Lord, and loved Him,” was the reply. 

“Where do ye intend to lay Him?” asked the 
solicitous Mary . 

“We wdll lay Him in a tomb hewn in a rock 
in a beautiful garden, near unto this place, which is 
one of my possessions, and no man hath ever lain 
therein;” responded Joseph, as the men were now 
ready to lift the body from the cruel fastenings. 

‘ ‘ What do ye men here ? ’ ’ suddenly demanded a 
voice with little civility, and a decided air of 
authority. 

“We would remove the body of Jesus from the 
Cross, and will lay Him in the grave;” rejoined 
Joseph, as he turned to look at the stranger. 

‘ ‘ Who gave thee authority to do this ? and what 
hast thou to do with it?” again demanded the 
speaker who was dressed in a soldier’s uniform, and 
who proved to be the captain of the guard. 

With him had come a number of other soldiers, 
and it proved that they had been ordered back to 
the place for the purpose of making an inspection 
of the grounds. 

“Pilate, the Governor himself hath given me the 
power and authority to take away the body, and 
he hath likewise given me this certificate and issued 
a writ of possession for the body of the Nazarene, 
which doth protect me;” Joseph quietly answered. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


195 


“Here is the evidence of the Governor’s consent 
for the removal of Jesus, and His burial, by me;” 
and taking from the bosom of his tunic, a docu- 
ment, he handed it to the captain, who read it and 
saw that it bore the seal of Pontius Pilate. 

Then with a more respectful mien he handed the 
parchment back again to Joseph; and civilly said: 
“So thou art Joseph of Arimathaea, a counsellor and 
ruler of the Jews, and also a disciple of the Healer, 
as I have been informed: well, ’tis nothing to me; 
thou mayest proceed undisturbed since thou hast 
the seal of the Governor to thy document;” and 
with these words he, with his comrades, left them 
to go into another part of the place. 

Having finally taken the inanimate form of Jesus 
from its awful situation, it was now carefully wound 
in linen clothing, in which had been placed a mix- 
ture of myrrh and aloes, of which the rich Nicodemus 
had brought a full hundred pound weight. When 
this solemn rite had been performed in keeping with 
the custom of the Jews, they bore Him tenderly 
from that cruel spot, along a narrow path in the 
grass, and down a slight descent for some little 
distance, led by Joseph, until coming to a very quiet 
nook amid the trees and flowers, and waving grass, 
they stopped before a huge rock out of which had 
been hewn an opening suitable for the purposes of 
a grave. It was to be the sepulchre of Jesus. 

“Lay ye Him here;” said Joseph to the attendants 
softly, and in the stillness of that hour, they laid 


196 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


Jesus in what to their feeble understanding, was the 
tomb of death, yet, which was in truth, His Crown 
of Glory, the Kingdom of Heaven, and the presence 
of Life eternal. 

Mary, the mother of the Nazarene, and the other 
women, with Joseph of Arimathaea, Nicodemus, and 
many others who came with them now looked for 
the last time on the peaceful face of the Lord, and 
then placing a napkin about His head as it lay so 
still, they sadly withdrew. 

The work of closing and securing the tomb was 
still left to be done, but Joseph had not overlooked 
the safety of the grave from disturbance. He had 
acted with careful forethought. On the ground 
which ascended considerably from the tomb, was an 
immense stone almost round, and which was more 
than large enough to cover the opening of the 
grave. This rock Joseph ordered to be released 
from its resting place by the attendants, and after 
no little effort it was pried loose, and slipping from 
its position, it rolled slowly down the grade follow- 
ing a path which had been dug for it, and stopped 
directly before the sepulchre, completely covering the 
entrance, and from which it could not be moved 
unless broken in pieces, or otherwise removed by 
mechanical skill. 

The g^ave was now sealed securely, and most of 
the people turned mournfully away ; not without 
however, an indescribable sense of a brighter dawning, 
which they could neither fathom nor explain. The 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


197 


place was finally deserted, save for the presence of 
Mary and her friends, who lingered until the shades 
of evening had come, and then they too, sadly 
retraced their footsteps ; and still there was left 
unseen to the eye of man, the fullness and the 
brightness of His glory and love, in Life everlast- 
ing, even within the narrow confines of that silent 
tomb. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


“T TELL ye, my comrades, I am growing mighty 

^ weary of this foolish \ngil over yonder grave ! 
Of what avail is it to have armed soldiers stand 
guard over the dead, buried as this One is, in the 
heart of a rock with a small mountain of stone 
placed before the opening, and which hath been 
sealed tightly? Who could disturb the place? and 
who hath a desire to do so?” 

The speaker was one of a squad of Roman sol- 
diers, who had been detailed to guard the sepulchre, 
w^here Jesus lay. They w^ere a drowsy set of 
individuals, and had been stationed at the same place 
the night before, and the morning was not far 
away. A fire blazed in their midst, for the night 
had been chilly, and a few of them were sleeping 
on sheep-skins spread on the grass ; which, 
with the shrubbery in the immediate vicinity of the 
tomb had been badly trampled upon, and despoiled ; 
thus marring greatly the beauty of the garden. 

“’Tis not for thee to say;” answered the one 
in command, curtly. “Thou hast but thy duty to 
perform, and art only to obey the Governor; although 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


199 


I dare say, that Pilate careth little about this business 
himself, but he hath ordered us here to satisfy the 
demands of Annas and Caiaphas, the high priests of 
Jerusalem, and the Jewish Council, who have tried 
his patience sorely, I trow, about the One who lieth 
buried in the rock.” 

“Aye! and I tell thee, Semei;” answered the first 
speaker, ‘‘that I do think these high priests be 
arrant fools to have meddled with the Man at all ; 
and now that they have crucified Him, and He lieth 
in yonder silent place, what more would they 
have ? ’ ’ 

‘‘Since thou wilt talk;” replied the one addressed . 
as Semei, ‘‘I will tell ye that Jesus had told the 
people that after three days. He would rise again 
from the dead. Now the high priests of course did 
not believe these words, and for fear that some of 
the disciples might come by night and steal Him 
away, and then have it said that He arose from 
the dead, they demanded that the grave be watched 
for several nights.” 

These words were received with outbursts of bois- 
terous laughter by the watchers, accompanied with 
no little ridicule of the priests and elders, for their 
fears and foolish concern, as they thought. 

The gray dawn of morning was now barely notice- 
able, when several of the soldiers sprang to their 
feet suddenly, and exclaimed; “May the gods pro- 
tect us ! what can that be ? ” as they heard a crunching 
sound in the earth beneath them, and in the next 


200 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


moment, the men were almost thrown from their feet 
again. 

“It is another earth-quake!” said a guardsman in 
great fear, as a heavy rumbling of the ground was 
once more distinctly noticed. 

All were now thoroughly aroused and alarmed ; 
hardly knowing which w^ay to turn, as the shocks 
of the quaking earth grew heavier each moment, 
and increased in number. 

Quickly there came now a blinding flash of light- 
ning on the scene, and the earth in front of the 
sepulchre heaved and rolled, thereby changing the 
formation of the ground in such a way, that the 
great bowlder-like stone which lay at the opening 
of the cave, loosened from its fastening, and rolled 
to one side, leaving the entrance of the tomb 
entirely free und unobstructed ; and at the same 
instant a snow-white figure of dazzling brightness 
was seen to come down from the heavens, and sit 
upon the stone. 

‘ ‘ Let us flee I ” a soldier cried in great fear. 

“We are lost!” wailed another of the now terri- 
fied men, as they fled in ever>" direction from the 
garden leaving a few of their number behind ; 
utterly overcome by their fright, brought about by 
the heavenly vision, and the earthly phenomenon. 

Suddenly, there was heard a strain of music of 
sweetest melody, coming as it seemed, from above and 
all around the sepulchre, which also was now filled 
with that wonderful light. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


201 


A movement ! and there stood at the door of that 
stony grave, clothed with the brightness of the sun, 
and in a halo of glory, the figure of the Lord and 
Master ! Jesus had risen ! It was His resurrection 
morn. Glorious dawn ! 

Again the scene was changed : with the resurrec- 
tion of the Son ; the sun had risen, and was casting 
its early beams earthward, as if in tender greetings 
to all the world. The dew in crystal drops, was 
poised on grateful leaflet and flower, and the grass 
was bathed in the pearly mist, and meekly bowed 
its head in thanksgiving, as the gentle breeze swayed 
each tiny blade. The birds chirped merrily, and 
flitted gaily from tree to twig, and sang their 
Maker’s praise. 

But hark ! some one is coming ; for soft voices are 
clearly heard in the garden, and are drawing nearer ; 
and presently, coming down the narrow path, are 
seen two women with faces bent to the earth. They 
cease talking, and look up. ’T is Mary Magdalene, 
with Mary, the mother of James ; and they have 
come again to visit the grave of their Lord. 

They stop quickly, as they see the open sepulchre, 
and look at each other with trembling and fear. 

‘ ‘ Mary ! what can have happened to the place ? 
See ! the ground hereabouts hath been torn as if by 
an earth-quake, and the great stone is rolled away, 
and the Master’s resting place standeth wide open. 
Prithee, let us hasten to get nearer, so that we may 


202 


nineteen hundred years ; 


look within!” cried Mary Magdalene with emotion, 
and faltering voice. 

‘ ‘ It must be I I fear they have stolen Him away ! ’ ’ 
sobbed her companion, as she stared at the spot, 
which had undergone such a strange transformation, 
since she had last viewed it. 

They were all alone, as they thought, for the few 
remaining soldiers who had been stricken down 
through fright, had finally succeeded in getting away 
from the ground, and had started back to Jeru- 
salem, to tell of their wonderful experience. 

Both the women had now stepped very close to 
the open tomb, being impelled thither by an irre- 
sistible impulse ; and as they looked within, they 
saw sitting on the stone, facing them, the outlines 
of a man, with a countenance like lightning, and 
arrayed in garments of purest white : and they both 
were sorely frightened by the vision. 

But the angel, for such it was ; said to them 
kindly and with loving reassurance: “Fear not ye: 
for I know that ye seek Jesus which was crucified. 
He is not here : for He is risen as He said. Come, 
see the place where the Lord lay. And go quickly, 
and tell His disciples that He is risen from the 
dead, and, behold, He goeth before you into Galilee; 
there shall ye see Him; lo, I have told you.” 

Sure enough, they looked upon the spot where 
the Saviour had lain : — there lay the linen clothing, 
and also the napkin folded, and placed carefully by 
itself. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


203 


Seeing the things in mute evidence that the 
Master was not within the tomb, Mary Magdalene 
overcome with doubts and sorrowing; began to weep 
bitter tears, and the angel said: “Woman, why 
weepest thou ? ’ ’ 

“Because they have taken away my Lord, and I 
know not where they have laid Him;’’ sobbed Mary 
Magdalene, and with these words, she turned and saw 
before her the figure of a Man ; but supposed Him 
to be the gardener. 

Again the question came ; this time from the 
Stranger: “Woman, why weepest thou?’’ 

Answering Him through her tears, she said; “Sir, 
if thou have borne Him hence, tell me where thou 
hast laid Him, and I will take Him away.’’ 

Now He turned His face full upon her own, and 
in accents which she could not mistake. He said : 
“Mary!” 

With a sudden cry of joyful recognition, she 
started forward to meet Him, and said: “Rabboni! 
which is to say. Master.” 

And He again said to her : ‘ ‘ Touch Me not ; for 
I am not yet ascended to My Father : but go to 
My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My 
Father, and your Father ; and to My God, and your 
God.” 

For a moment, Mary Magdalene closed her eyes, 
as if in a study of the wonderful things she had 
just witnessed ; marveling at the presence in reality, 
of Jesus near her, and of His words of instruction ; 


204 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


and, as she was about to speak again, she opened 
her eyes to behold Him once more, but lo ! He had 
surely disappeared, for nowhere could He be seen. 

“Where can the Master have gone, Mary?” she 
asked in surprise. “Thou didst see Him also, didst 
thou not ? ” 

‘ ‘ Yea, truly ! it was the Tord who spake with us, 
but alas! He hath vanished, I know not where;” 
Mary answered. “But come,” she added; “let us 
hasten and tell the disciples that the Lord is risen, 
as He hath commanded.” 

With lighter and happier hearts, and quickened 
footsteps, they hurried to do His bidding. 

Up the hill, and past the place where Jesus had 
been so brutally nailed to the Cross ; then down the 
roadway again they speedily traveled, going by the 
field where Judas had ended his own sinful course 
in expiation for the betrayal of his Lord ; and then 
finally, into the City of Jerusalem did the eager and 
anxious women go ; and, stopping at a house some- 
what isolated from the other buildings, near the 
gates of the City, Mary Magdalene rapped loudly 
upon the door, and in a moment Peter with down- 
cast look stood before them in the open door-way. 

“Greetings to ye, friends;” he said, as, at the 
sight of their faces, sorrowful thoughts crowded upon 
him thick and fast. But seeing their eager and 
animated looks directed to himself, he asked; “Have 
ye any message?” 

“Yea, verily! we have seen the Lord and Saviour, 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


205 


Christ Jesus ! He is risen from the dead, and He 
hath spoken to us ; and ’ t was but a short time ago 
that He said to us : ‘ Go to My brethren and say 
unto them, I ascend unto My Father, and your 
Father; and to My God, and your God.’ And we 
have come to do His bidding;” said Mary Mag- 
dalene, with beaming face. 

While she was speaking, the rest of the disciples 
had come near and heard the words ; and, believing 
that they were but mere expressions of fancy, one 
of them; Thomas, quickly answered: “This cannot 
be, for the Master was crucified, is dead and buried, 
and how can He be risen?” 

“We cannot believe this, ’twas a mere vision;” 
was the general opinion of the others. 

“Nay! I tell ye, ’twas not a mere vision, for we 
saw the Lord and talked with Him in the garden;” 
Mary rejoined in an emphatic way. “Come your- 
selves, and see the grave wherein the Lord lay.” 

The disciples, excepting Peter, were unwilling to 
listen to the women, and follow their most earnest 
solicitation to go to the sepulchre. 

Speedily Peter’s decision was made, and he left 
the house saying to his fellow disciples : “I will go 
at once to the garden where the Master was buried ; 
tarry ye here, and I will bring ye word, if it be 
true what they have said unto us.” 

Then going over that highway again, Peter felt 
that every step he took, cried out in reproach ; 
and, as if to get away from the pangs of a troubled 


206 


nineteen hundred years ; 


conscience, he began to run swiftly, shuddering as he 
passed the scene on Calvary, and continued the 
downward path to the tomb that had held the 
Master he had thrice denied. 

He was breathing hard as he at last stopped 
within sight of the hewn rock, and with open-eyed 
astonishment, he beheld the mysterious change in 
the ground round about the grave, and the great 
stone lying to one side. 

With quivering lip and throbbing heart, he stepped 
within the tomb, and saw lying near him, the nap- 
kin, and the linen clothing, wherein his Lord had 
been buried. 

But where was Jesus? Where could he find the 
Master? There was none to answer him, and after 
lingering for some little time, making a careful 
examination of the place, Peter heaved a sigh, and 
again started back, to tell his brethren of the mys- 
tery of the things he had seen. 

As he plodded along, with such a feeling of 
heaviness that he could not shake off, he murmured ; 
“If I could but ask His forgiveness, and see the 
Lord again, ’t would be well with me.” 

Nearing the gates of Jerusalem, he saw walking 
ahead of him leisurely, the figure of a friend, as he 
thought ; and as Peter was going much faster than 
the individual, he soon was very near to him, when 
the stranger turned as he heard footsteps approach- 
ing, and seeing Peter, exclaimed; “’Tis thou, Simon 
Peter ! what . bringeth thee hither at this hour, 
prithee?” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


207 


“I greet thee, Cleopas ; ” answered Peter, “and 
would say to thee that the brethren and I did hear 
from Mary Magdalene this early morn, that the 
Master had risen from the grave, and that she with 
Mary, the mother of James, did both see and hear 
Him, near the tomb. ’T was a marvelous story, and 
to satisfy myself, I went thither and found the 
sepulchre empty, and the grave-clothes and napkin 
laid to one side, as though they had been removed 
whth hands ; but Jesus, for whom I sought, was not 
there, and could nowhere be seen, and I sorrow; 
but whither goest thou, Cleopas?” 

“I go to Emmaus to visit a friend, who, they 
say, is sick with a dangerous fever; but I must tell 
thee that I wonder at thy words, Simon ; ’ t is all 
so strange. What doth it all mean? I verily believe 
that the Saviour hath come back to life again? 
Did not the brethren go with thee to the grave?” 
were the questions quickly asked by the man who 
had been addressed as Cleopas, by Peter. . 

“ Nay ! the brethren believed not the story told 
them, but said ’t was woman’s fancy, and that ’twas 
impossible for such a miracle to happen, but I tell 
thee Cleopas, I feel somehow that ’tis all strangely 
true, and that I will again see Him somewhere, and 
if thou wilt tarry with me, until I tell the others 
what I have seen, I will go with thee ; but who is 
it that cometh, beyond?” Peter asked as he saw a 
Man approaching. 

“I know not;” Cleopas replied, “some wayfarer 


208 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


maybe, but I confess to thee Simon, that I was also 
early at the grave with several others, and we too 
saw the things that thou hast spoken of, and I 
verily believe we shall see Him again.” 

‘ ‘ What manner of communications are these that 
ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad?” 
asked the Stranger, as He now proceeded with them. 

So earnestly were Simon Peter and Cleopas engaged 
in their own conversation, that they scarcely noticed 
the voice, and with but little scrutiny of the Ques- 
tioner, Cleopas answered by saying: “Art thou only 
a stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the 
things which are come to pass there these days?” 

“What things?” the Stranger asked. 

‘ ‘ Why of those wonders and happenings concern- 
ing Jesus of Nazareth, which was a Prophet, mighty 
in deed and word before God and all the people : 
and hast thou not heard how the chief priests, 
elders and our rulers delivered Him to be condemned 
to death, and have crucified Him? But we trusted 
and believed that it had been He which should have 
redeemed Israel : and besides all this, today is the 
third day since these things w^ere done. Yea ! friend, 
and Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James, 
who are also of our company, and believers on 
Jesus, have astonished the disciples by telling them 
that they had gone early to the tomb this morn, 
and found the stone rolled away as if done by an earth- 
quake, and the grave empty, with the linen in 
which the L<ord was buried, laid aside. Likewise 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


209 


saw we the same sight. Moreover, these women 
told us that they also saw a vision of angels in 
snow white garments, who said unto them that the 
Saviour had risen from the grave, and was alive ; 
and then they further said that before they left the 
garden where the Master had lain, that He appeared 
to them, and spake blessed words in their presence. 
And when the disciples heard from Mary Magdalene 
that Jesus had risen from the dead, they believed 
it not, save Peter here, who went in haste to the 
grave and found it empty, but Jesus he saw not, 
and we do not understand how this can be.” 

Cleopas paused and looked thoughtful. 

Then turning to them, the Stranger said: “O fools, 
and slow of heart to believe all that the Prophets 
have spoken ! Ought not Christ to have suffered 
these things, and enter into His glory?” And, 
beginning with Moses, He also expounded to Peter 
and Cleopas the scriptures, including the teachings 
of all the Prophets, concerning the sufferings and 
triumphs of the Saviour. 

The three had by this time, arrived at a house 
by the wayside, and it was proposed by Cleopas 
that they stop there and obtain something to satisfy 
their hunger, and as it was a lodging-house, the 
place was just suited to their needs. 

The Stranger, at this moment made a movement, 
as though He would go further, but seeing this act, 
and feeling a deep interest in all that the Man had 
told them, Peter said : “Abide with us, for it is 


210 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


near evening, and as the day is so far spent, we 
would ask thee to sup with us, and therefore wel- 
come thee as our guest.” 

“As thou sayest;” was the answer, following 
which all passed into the house, and they were still 
discussing the momentous questions concerning the 
Nazarene, when shortly the evening meal was 
announced : and when they were seated, the Stranger 
“Took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave 
it to them.” 

Peter and Cleopas looked at each other in won- 
der and doubt, as they took the bread from the 
Stranger’s hand. Surely they had heard that same 
voice many times before, and those words were very 
familiar. They now looked intently into His face, 
when behold ! they saw that it was Jesus, their Tord 
and Master, who was with them and spake as none 
other could speak, and they had not known it until 
now ; and as they were about to cry out in glad 
surprise and thankfulness. He suddenly vanished out 
of their sight, and they sat alone. 

“Mark you, Simon Peter, didst thou not feel a 
power near thee when He walked with us in the 
highway, and while He opened to us the scriptures?” 
Cleopas asked. “O why did we not know Him?” 
he added. 

“True, Cleopas, I was most wonderfully moved 
by His words, but I knew not that it was Jesus : 
O ! I would that He had not left us ; I had much 
to say, and much to ask of the Lord. Prithee, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


211 


Cleopas, wilt thou not go with me at once to Jeru- 
salem, so that we can tell the brethren that we 
have been with the Saviour, and talked with Him 
who was dead, and is alive again? and how strangely 
He disappeared before our eyes ? ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Gladly will I go with thee, Peter, and will let 
the other things that I had in mind, rest for this 
time;” replied Cleopas. And with this resolve, both 
again started on their way to Jerusalem ; discussing 
as they went, the mysterious power and grandeur 
of Jesus of Nazareth. 

“What can have become of Simon Peter?” asked 
an individual, standing in a room where were 
gathered with him, a number of companions, 
engaged in sober discussion. ‘ ‘ He should have 
returned to us long before this, since he went this 
early morn to the tomb of our Lord.” 

It was Andrew who spoke, and a brother of 
Peter, and the house was the one in Jerusalem, 
occupied by the disciples of Jesus since His cruci- 
fixion, and from whence Peter had gone in the 
morning, to satisfy himself of the truth of what the 
women had said of the Lord’s resurrection. 

“Perhaps he hath gone elsewhere in making his 
search complete, and he will, I doubt not, be with 
us soon. Ye will remember he was sorely troubled 
because of the Lord, and he doeth these things 
that he may find peace and comfort. Let us abide 
and await his coming, even though the hour be 


212 


nineteen hundred years ; 


late;” rejoined one who proved to be James, the son 
of Alphaeus. 

Now they were listening. 

“Are those not voices, without?” queried one of 
the disciples, “and I am sure that I hear the voice 
of Simon;” he added, and he was not mistaken; 
for instantly, there came a quick rap on the door, 
which was followed by the entrance of Peter and 
Cleopas. 

“ ’T is Peter at last, and Cleopas with him! wel- 
come I but why hast thou tarried so long ? and 
what word dost thou bring to us from the tomb 
of our Lord ? We have heard strange things this 
day, and all is in mystery concerning the Master;” 
were the hasty exclamations and interrogatories, from 
the waiting disciples. 

“Rejoice brethren! for the Lord is risen, indeed!” 
Cleopas answered with great animation, “for Simon 
Peter and I have both seen Him, and walked with 
Him, this day.” 

“Thou art beside thyself Cleopas; how can this 
be?” remarked one who bore an aspect of restless- 
ness and anxiety. 

“I tell ye, my brethren, ’tis every whit true;” 
interposed Peter, “for we even talked with the 
Saviour in the highway, yet we did not know Him 
until evening, when He revealed Himself to us at 
meal-time, and gave us bread, after He did brake 
and bless the same, as He did before with us, when 
we were assembled together.^’ 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


213 


They were now in the midst of doubtings and 
disputings, regarding the tales of Peter and Cleopas, 
and while the discussion waxed warm, there sud- 
denly appeared in the room, what to them seemed a 
bright and glowing light, and, as the startled men 
now hushed into silence, gazed at the sight, lo ! 
and behold ! there stood before them, — as they had 
always seen Him, — Jesus, of Nazareth : — and as they 
looked upon Him with awe and in astonishment. 
He said softly: “Peace be unto you.” 

Some of them started back, terrified and affrighted 
at what they thought must have been a spirit, for 
He had not come in by the door, as it was closed, 
and locked by them, for fear of the Jews, who had 
frowned upon them, and also uttered threats against 
their lives. 

The disciples listened in breathless silence, as Jesus 
then said soothingly: “Why are ye troubled? and 
why do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold My 
hands and My feet, that it is I Myself : handle Me, 
and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as 
ye see Me have.” 

To convince them of the truth of His words, and 
to relieve them of their incredulity, He hereupon 
showed them His hands and feet; and, sure enough, 
they saw in those hands the marks where the 
cruel nails had pierced the flesh, and the nail- 
prints in His feet ; and while they wondered, and 
could scarcely believe for joy at the miraculous 
sight, as it was revealed to them; “He asked of 


214 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


them : ‘ ‘ Have ye here any meat ? ’ ’ 

“Yea! Master and Lord, here hast Thou a piece 
of a broiled fish, and of an honey -comb; ’tis the 
best that we have to offer Thee at this hour;” 
replied one of the disciples, Philip, by name. 

This Jesus took, and as He ate before them. 
He again said : ‘ ‘ These are the words which I spake 
unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things 
must be fulfilled, which were written in the law of 
Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms 
concerning Me. Thus it is written, and thus it 
behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the 
dead the third day.” 

As He spoke, all present felt that a new under- 
standing had been imparted to them, inasmuch that 
they could now see that the Messiah’s mission was 
intended to show them the unseen power of God, 
and the true interpretation of the scriptures. 

And He continued to speak, and said: “And ye 
are witnesses of these things. Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He 
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but 
he that believeth not shall be damned. And these 
signs shall follow them that believe : In My name 
shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with 
new tongues : they shall take up serpents ; and if 
they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; 
they shall lay hands on the sick ; and they shall 
recover. Peace be unto you : as My Father hath 
sent Me, even so send I you.” 


OR. THK ROWKR OF CHRIST. 


215 


Now breathing upon them, He said: '‘Receive ye 
the Holy Ghost : whose soever sins ye remit, they 
are remitted unto them ; and whose soever sins ye 
retain, they are retained.” 

Here Jesus ended His gracious words, and as they 
kneeled to worship the Lord, He again disappeared 
from among them ; and they saw Him no more that 
night. 

While the disciples and others, who were present 
at the time, w^ere discussing the remarkable event ; 
one, — Thomas by name, who was called Didymus, 
having just returned from a distance, w^as at once 
greeted by his brethren after he had been admitted 
to the house, and the door again locked. 

‘ ‘ Thou shouldest have been with us, Thomas ! for 
great have been the blessings of the hour;” joyfully 
said Andrew. 

‘ ‘ Why ! what blessings have ye received ? ’ ’ Thomas 
asked, with a puzzled look. 

“We have seen the Lord, Christ Jesus! He hath 
indeed risen from the grave in the garden beyond ; 
was here in our midst, and hath spoken many words 
of comfort to us;” responded the disciple James. 

‘‘Now ye deceive me;” replied Thomas, ‘‘and 
except I shall see in His hands the print of the 
nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, 
and thrust my hand into His side, I will not 
believe.” 

Cleopas at once related to Thomas, all that had 
occurred that day, in the presence of Peter and 


216 


nineteen hundred years; 


himself, in regard to the Saviour’s appearance to 
them, hoping thereby to strengthen his belief in 
what they had said to him. When he had finished 
speaking, there were tears in his eyes, and a look 
of wistfulness in the face of Thomas. 

“I would that these things might all be true;” 
Thomas said sadly, “but I fear ye have been 
deceived in these matters, and that these last days 
of sorrow have made ye fanciful, but let us see if 
He will come to us on the morrow, and in the 
meantime I crave rest for the night, and will 
patiently aw'ait the outcome of what ye have said 
unto me.” 

Seeing that it would be useless to attempt to 
convince Thomas of the truth of their words, by 
further argument, they separated, and retired for 
the night. 

A week and a day had passed since the fore- 
going occurrence, and again the disciples had assem- 
bled with closed doors, at the selfsame place ; even 
Thomas was among the number at this time. 

Everywhere had the news been discussed freely, 
that Jesus had again been seen among the people ; 
with no little anxiety and fear on the part of the 
high priests and the Hebrew Council. 

“ ’T is now eight days since the risen Lord 
appeared unto us here;” Philip said, “and I would 
that He were again with us.” 

“All things are possible to Christ Jesus, and if 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


217 


’tis His will He will again reveal Himself unto us. 
Verily, He is the Son of God, and death hath no 
power over the Master;” said Bartholomew, who was 
also present. 

Quiet now reigned among them for a moment, as 
they seemed to be engaged in sober and serious 
reflection ; when suddenly, a voice that they could 
not mistake, was heard to say to them as they sat 
there so silently: “Peace be unto you,” — and again 
there stood before them the ever familiar face and 
form of the Nazarene ; and as He looked upon them 
benignantly, and with love, Thomas -suddenly started 
forward and fell at His feet ; and Jesus looking with 
tender compassion upon him, said: “Reach hither 
thy finger, and behold My hands ; and reach thy 
hand, and thrust it into My side : and be not faith- 
less, but believing.” 

‘ ‘ My Lord and My God ! ’ ’ was all that the 

unhappy, but now thoroughly repentant, and for- 

given man could say. 

Again Jesus spoke to him, and said: “Thomas, 
because thou hast seen Me, thou hast believed : 

blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have 

believed.” And Jesus lingered with them, and 
taught the disciples the meaning of the scriptures, 
and gave them many signs, that they might believe 
and teach that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; 
and that all believing, should have life everlasting, 
through Him. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


WAS on the shore of the Sea of Galilee, 
fronting the City of Tiberias, where stood a 
single individual, with a hesitating look, near the 
bow of a sail-boat of goodly proportions, moored at 
the water’s edge. In one hand the man held the 
end of a fishing net, which had been placed in the 
bottom of the craft. He looked upon the water as 
if half in doubt, whether to set sail and put out 
into the depths, or remain on shore. It was late 
in the afternoon ; the surface of the little sea was 
in a rippling commotion, as the limpid waters were 
gently kissed by the rising breezes. The sun, like 
a round flaming ball of fire, was reflected in the 
water in glowing colors, as its rays o’erspread the 

face of the deep, and were growing dimmer, as the 

day grew shorter. The little tidal waves were softly 
lapping the sand at the man’s feet, as he presently 
turned his gaze landward. 

“’Tis settled, and I will go a fishing, if the 

brethren will accompany me, and I am sure they 
will;” the man said, as he quickly noticed several 
men approaching him leisurely, and walking upon 

the clean sand near the water. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


219 


“Ho there! comrades, what say ye? will ye go 
fishing with me tonight?” he called out lustily. 

“’Tis just the thing, Simon! we will go with 
thee;” replied one of them, “for it hath been a 
great while since we indulged in that kind of labor, 
and ’twill be pleasant for us.” 

The one in charge of the boat proved to be no 
other than Simon Peter, the disciple of Jesus, and 
the others who now stood beside him, were James 
and John, the sons of Zebedee ; Thomas, called 
Didymus ; and Nathanael of Galilee, with two others ; 
all disciples of the Lord, with Peter. 

They, in a few moments, pushed from the shore, 
and set sail ; the great sails flapped idly in the 
wind at first, but by turning the craft a little the 
sheets filled at once, and the boat went smoothly 
over the waters. 

‘ ‘ Doth any of ye know aught as to the where- 
abouts of the Lord at this time?” asked Peter, as 
he changed the course of the boat somewhat. 

“Nay, Simon, but we were speaking of Him, just 
before we saw thee with the boat;” James replied, 
“and we did wonder at His might, and matchless 
love. Verily, blessed are we to be called His 
disciples ; and to know that we are to do the works 
that He hath done, is to taste of His heavenly 
Kingdom ; for through Christ Jesus we have power 
over the world, the flesh, and the devil.” 

“Would that I could hear the beloved Saviour 
say that He hath forgiven me, for my cowardly 


220 


nineteen hundred years ; 


denials of Him, when He stood alone before the 
high priests; ’twas an awful thing for me to do;” 
moaned Peter, and he looked sorely distressed and 
unhappy, as he controlled the boat. 

‘ ‘ Thou wilt yet receive thy comfort from the 
Master, be thou patient;” remarked Thomas consol- 
ingly, “for did He not have compassion on me?” 

‘ ‘ The Lord hath indeed proven that He is the 
Son of God;” said John earnestly, as he thought 
of the daily walks and works of Jesus among the 
Jews; of His sufferings, persecutions, trials, and 
crucifixion ; and then of His glorious return from 
the cheerless tomb, and of His reappearance among 
them. “And neither priest, nor governor’s rule can 
overthrow our Lord, or the power and understanding 
He hath given to us from our Father in Heaven,” 
he added in triumph. 

“I say, Simon! dost thou not think ’t would be 
well to anchor here for the night, and cast out 
the net?” interrogated Thomas. “These be good 
fishing-waters, and we may find the finny ones in 
abundance, so that we can return again to the 
shore, and do the works of the Master, as He hath 
commanded us. ’ ’ 

“Yea, verily, Thomas, we will gladly do as thou 
sayest ; ’ ’ answered Peter, and hauling in the sail at 
once, the anchor was soon dropped into the water, 
and all the occupants of the boat were then busy 
with the nets. 

Again and again, did they cast the nets all around 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


221 


the boat, but to their chagrin and great wonder, 
they caught nothing. They now moved off a little 
distance, and once more tried the nets, hoping for 
better success, but without avail. 

“What can be the matter to-night? not a sign 
of a fish thus far, and the night is far advanced. 
Surely the water is full of them ; and yet, if they 
will not come to us, we can take a little rest ; ’ ’ 
remarked Nathanael. 

“Nay, let us try a while longer;” said John to 
Peter and James; “for we will surely catch some- 
thing for the morning meal. But rest ye in the mean- 
while, and see what the fruits of our toil may be.” 

“Success be yours then;” said one laughingly, 
as he lay down in the boat for a little sleep. 

John, James and Peter were patiently engaged in 
sinking and raising the nets, long after the others 
had begun to slumber, but still they caught no 
fishes, and success seemed to be as far away now as 
when they commenced. Finally worn out by their 
ceaseless toil, they too, agreed to rest from their 
labor and get a little sleep, if possible. One of the 
others, who had so far enjoyed several hours of 
uninterrupted rest, was now awakened, and he held 
vigil for the remaining hours of the night. 

Morning had again dawned, and the sleepers were 
aroused. They stood up, yawned, and discussed the 
ill success of the night. They were fishless, without 
bread, and were hungry. 


222 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Shall we try again this morning, and see what 
will come of it?” Peter asked, as he gazed into 
the water. 

“’Twill profit us nothing, Peter;” answered the 
one who had watched till the morning, ‘ ‘ for I have 
looked into the water for more than an hour, and 
have seen no sign of a fish.” 

“Who standeth on the shore beyond? Perhaps 
’tis another fisherman who will be glad to provide 
us with something to eat;” said John, as he caught 
sight of some One beckoning towards the boat. All 
eyes were instantly turned to the land, but none of 
them recognized the Stranger. 

“Children, have ye any meat?” called out the 
Man in cheerful tones. 

That voice ! had they not heard it before ? 

“Nay! and more, we have toiled throughout the 
night, but have caught nothing ! Hast thou any 
fishes and bread to spare?” Peter called back 
quickly. 

“Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and 
ye shall find ; ’ ’ came the command speedily, from 
the Stranger on the shore. 

They had worked patiently nearly the entire 
night ; were tired and disheartened, and they would 
have answered Him that they had let down the net 
many times, but just as often did it return to them 
empty ; but something in that voice touched them. 

‘ ‘ Over with the net to the right of the ship, as 
we have been told by the friend;” ordered Peter, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 223 

and this was no sooner said than done ; every one 
now assisting in this duty. 

“Draw in the net, and let us see what we may 
have caught ! ’ ’ again cried Peter, a few moments 
later, and now the slack of the net was being drawn 
towards the boat once more : but what meaneth this 
resistance ? Has the net caught on a rock at the 
bottom? No, but firmly they tugged and pulled, 
and the heavy burden was soon near the surface. 

‘ ‘ See the fishes ! the net is filled completely ! ’ ’ 
John exclaimed, and then hastily turning his gaze 
to the Man on the shore, he shouted to Peter : 
“Simon! ’tis the Lord Jesus, who hath spoken to 
us, and He hath filled our net to overflowing I ’ ’ 

Peter stood up, and seeing indeed, the multitude 
of fishes which had been caught, as they battled 
within the meshes, and then realizing that it was 
indeed Jesus who had spoken to them, he girt 
about himself his fisher’s coat, and plunged into the 
sea ; and while he was floundering in the water, and 
slowly nearing the shore, the rest of the disciples with 
the boat, were working their way back to the land, 
slowly dragging the heavily laded net with them. 

“This is now the third time that the Lord hath 
suddenly appeared to us, since He hath risen from 
the dead;’’ thoughtfully remarked John, with a firm 
hold on the net. 

“Aye! He hath loved us through it all,” affirmed 
James, thinking of their base desertion in the 
garden of Gethsemane. 


224 


nineteen hundred years ; 


The prow of the boat soon grated on the sand, 
and, as they hurriedly sprang ashore, they saw 
Jesus standing near a fire, that had been built of 
coals, and on which had been laid several fishes, 
which were sending forth an appetizing odor. Also 
there was bread in plenty, at hand. 

“Whence cometh the fire? We .saw nothing out 
of which a fire could be made?” It was Nathanael 
who now spoke in tones of wonder. 

“Doubt not, Nathanael, but that the Master hath 
wrought these good things for us, since He knoweth 
all our needs, even before we ask of Him ; ’ ’ confi- 
dently rejoined John. 

The disciples joyfully greeted Jesus, and worshiped 
Him, including Peter, who had finally reached the 
shore dripping wet, and now knelt at the Master’s 
feet, and they in turn, received from Him blessings, 
and words of comfort and cheer. 

“Ye do hunger, having fished through the dark 
hours of the night, and found nothing. ‘ Bring of 
the fish which ye have now caught;’” said Jesus 
kindly. 

In obedience to His words, every one was now 
busily assisting in bringing the heavy catch of fishes 
to the shore. 

“What multitudes of fishes!” exclaimed one, as 
the finny tribe writhed and strived to break from 
their imprisonment, and of which a number were 
taken to the Saviour. 

“Never before have I beheld such a catch, or 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


225 


even heard of such a thing;” remarked Nathanael, 
as he looked on dumbfounded. “Verily, this is 
indeed a miracle, which the kord alone hath 
wrought.” 

‘ ‘ How many have we in the net ? ’ ’ queried 
Thomas, “come! let us count them.” 

Following the suggestion, the fishes were quickly 
counted, as they were thrown out upon the sand. 

“There be all told, ‘an hundred and fifty and 
three’ of them;” was the answer given by Peter, 
when the last fish was thrown on the beach, “and 
yet the net hath not broken in the least: ’twas a 
wonderful haul, and none but the Lord hath done 
it for us.” 

“Come and dine;” said Jesus to the disciples, 
when all this had been done ; and as they gathered 
and sat on the ground by the fire, He took the bread, 
and with blessings He broke it, and gave a portion 
to each, and then divided the fishes among them in 
the same manner. They finished the meal in silence, 
wondering what the Lord had in store for them. 

Jesus knew that Peter had great affection for 
Himself and his brethren, and looking upon him 
benignly, yet knowing too well, that Peter’s own 
thoughts were dwelling on that memorable night, 
when his Master stood before His enemies in the 
palace of the high priest, and He was denied with 
cursing by Peter, before the Jewish inquisitors ; He 
said softly: “Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me 
more than these?” 


15 


226 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


And Peter’s heart smote him, as he discerned the 
thought of Jesus by the question propounded to him, 
and he answered with a husky voice: “Yea, Lord: 
Thou knowest that I love Thee.” 

“Feed My lambs;” were the words Peter heard 
as his eyes met those of the Lord. 

All voices were hushed, and utter silence reigned, 
as the disciples listened intently to the questions 
put to Simon Peter by Jesus, and then to Peter’s 
repentant replies. 

“Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me?’' again 
came that query, so full of meaning. 

“Yea, Lord: Thou knowest that I love Thee;” 
was again Peter’s sorrowful answer. 

“Feed My sheep;” again said the Saviour. 

Peter looked crestfallen, as he sat between his 
brethren, and felt the merited rebuke of Jesus most 
keenly. 

And still again, the Son of God directed to the 
disciple that momentous question, fraught as it was, 
with so much meaning to the downcast and unhappy 
man: “Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou Me?” 

Grieved and very sad, sat Peter as he heard from 
the lips of Jesus, for the third time, the question : 
“Lovest thou Me?” and to him, he seemed again 
to be in far awa}^ Jerusalem, where he could hear 
the distant crowing of a cock ; and he thought once 
more in anguish, of the earlier words of the Lord ; 
as he replied in contrition: “Lord, Thou knowest all 
things: Thou knowest that I love Thee.” 


OR, the; power of christ. 


227 


And again, Jesus uttered that remarkable injunc- 
tion : ‘ ‘ Feed My sheep, ’ ’ and then lovingly added 
those words prophetic of Peter’s future: “Verily, 
verily, I say unto thee, when thou wast young, thou 
girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest : 
but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth 
thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry 
thee whither thou w^ouldest not.” . . . “Follow thou 
Me.” 

From Galilee, Jesus had, with His disciples, jour- 
neyed back again to Judaea, and they were at this 
time assembled in Mount Olivet, which was but a 
Sabbath day’s journey from the City of Jerusalem. 

It was the fortieth day since the Saviour’s resur- 
rection, and His reappearance among them, by many 
infallible proofs and wonders ; He, at all times hav- 
ing spoken of the things pertaining to the Kingdom 
of God, and likewise having taught mankind the 
way of salvation. It was also the day of His 
ascension into Heaven : His earthly mission in the 
flesh had been fulfilled, but they knew not that the 
hour was at hand, when they should behold for the 
last time with their eyes the beloved Jesus, who 
w^alked with them, and taught them the things of 
God, and His Christ. 

The Master’s face was, as He stood among them, 
a perfect study of love, peace, and tranquillity ; for 
His trials through persecutions, sufferings, and finally. 
His crucifixion, had but paved the way for His most 


228 


nineteen hundred years ; 


glorious triumph, which appears written on the pages 
of Eternity, never to be effaced. 

They were listening to the Eord now, and they 
felt drawn by a power they did not understand, and 
a love they could not resist ; as He said : “I com- 
mand ye that ye should not depart from Jerusalem, 
but wait for the promise of the Father, which ye 
have heard of Me. For John truly baptized with 

w’ater ; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy 

Ghost not many days hence.” 

Now an anxious disciple asked; “Lord, wilt Thou 
at this time restore again the Kingdom of Israel?” 

And looking upon the questioner. He answered : 

“It is not for you to know the times or seasons 
which the Father hath put in His own power. But 
ye shall receive power, after that the Holy Ghost 
is come upon you : and ye shall be witnesses unto 
Me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judaea, and in 
Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the 

earth.” 

Those assembled with Jesus, had been sitting on 
the grass beneath a cloudless sky, and the warm 
and unobstructed rays of the sun were beaming 
upon them ; but, as He finished speaking, a beautiful 
cloud was noticed to hover over them suddenly, 
and as they looked at the Master, hoping for an 
explanation of 'he phenomenon, they in astonishment, 
and in awe, saw Jesus ascend from the earth just 
as He had been, while with them, and in another 
instant, the cloud received Him out of their sight. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


229 


He had indeed done His will, and had gone to 
sit at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty. 

With speechless wonder, did they follow the cloud 
with their eyes, until it had disappeared entirely 
from their view, and they were now startled by 
another vision ; for, before them in snow-white 
apparel, stood two men; who said to them: “Ye 
men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into 
Heaven? this same Jesus, which is taken up from 
you into Heaven, shall so come in like manner as 
ye have seen Him go into Heaven.” 

And the disciples, among whom were Peter, Janies 
and John, returned to Jerusalem, marveling as they 
went, and were clothed with power from God on 
High. 


CHAPTER XV. 


A Ely Jerusalem was again stirred : the people on 
the streets here and there stood in groups, and 
others in the market-place ; all discussing the one 
topic of interest, viz : the marvelous healing power 
that was being exercised by Peter and John, the 
disciples of Jesus of Nazareth. 

The rulers of the synagogue including Annas, 
Caiaphas, the scribes and elders, and a number of 
Sadducees, were once more assembled in secret 
council, in the palace of Annas. 

“Now that the Man Jesus hath mysteriously dis- 
appeared from our midst, and we felt secure from 
further disturbance, here cometh two more, who 
goeth about the City performing miracles in the 
name of this same Jesus. Ye men of Jewry ! I 
say unto you, that these things cannot go on 
unchecked' and these men left to mingle with the 
people at will. See ye not, that the Jews every- 
where become as if bereft of reason? and thej^ hear 
us not ! “ It was Annas who was speaking. ‘ ‘ Have 
ye not heard?” he continued, “of the man who 
was lame for forty years, and who sat daily at the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


231 


Beautiful Gate of the temple, begging alms, and 
who was healed as they say, by these necromancers, 
and sons of evil, — Peter and John, by names? 
These same men were brought before us, and 
threatened with death, unless they went their way. 
That they are blasphemers, ye well know, when ye 
heard them say that we should judge, whether it 
be right for them in the sight of God, to hearken 
unto us, more than unto Him. Ye have seen that 
these be both ignorant and unlearned men, and know 
nothing of Moses and the Prophets, and that they 
are of those who worshiped Jesus, who was crucified, 
and could not come down from the cross, although 
He could help others. Of their evil arts ye are 
witness, for ’twas but a few days since, that a 
great fear came on all the people ; because the rich 
Ananias, and his wife Sapphira, fell dead at the 
feet of the one called Peter, who said they had 
lied, and tempted the Spirit of the Lord. These 
men go daily to the temple, and stand in Solomon’s 
porch, and the foolish men and women for very 
madness, glorify and magnify them, insomuch that 
they bring forth the sick into the streets, and lay 
them on beds and couches before the temple, 
believing that even the shadow of the man Peter 
falling upon them, could heal their infirmities. 
More than this, ye also know that the people from 
all the country, round about Jerusalem, have come 
hither bringing their sick, the lame, the maimed, 
the blind, the halt, and those which were vexed 


232 


nineteen hundred years ; 


with unclean spirits, and ’tis claimed, that they are 
all healed by these magicians. What will ye do? 

If we let them go, this heresy will spread o’er all 

the land, and if we seize them, then we have the 
wrath of many of the Jews to contend with and 

fear, for the multitudes believed on the Nazarene 
and His doctrines.” 

‘ ‘ I say this man who is called Peter, is the one 
who was present when we tried the Galilean. He 
it w’as, w^ho sat before the fire, and denied knowing 
the Man;” said Caiphas, when Annas had ceased 
speaking, “and I do know that ’tis. the same 

because Malchus, the servant of Annas, did say that 
he saw him in the garden with Jesus, and that it 
was this man who struck off his ear, when Jesus 
was seized by the soldiers. Malchus feeleth certain 
of this, and he saith that he saw this same fellow 
in the temple healing the sick, and this was but 
yesterday. He was but a spy sent to watch our 
doings, and should be seized with his companion, 
and cast into prison ! ’ ’ This Caiaphas said with 
vehemence. 

‘ ‘ Right ! Caiphas ; ’ t will be the wisest course to 
pursue ; methinks ’ t were best to put such out of 
the way, and the growdng evil will be overcome 
thereby;” suggested a sullen looking Sadducee, who 
was present. 

“’Tis well then;” Annas answered, with a satis- 
fied look ; as every one seemed to be in accord with 
the plan. “The morning is yet far from noontime. 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


233 


and I promise ye to have the offenders secure before 
the shades of night fall upon us. Do ye come 
hither in the morning, when they shall stand before 
us and render an account of their misdoings.’’ 

Now it so happened, that on the afternoon of the 
same day, when Annas had promised and declared, 
that he would take the apostles prisoners, that Peter 
and John were speaking in the temple to a vast 
concourse of the Jews; and while in the act of 
relieving the afflicted ones, they were suddenly 
interrupted by rough voices speaking in authority, 
not far from them. 

“Out of the way, ye weak-minded, can ye not 
see that we are the men of the law, and have come 
to put an end to this business?’’ said a burly sol- 
dier, as he pushed and elbowed with his comrades 
to the place, wfflere the disciples were earnestly 
expounding the teachings of Jesus. 

All eyes w^ere instantly centered on the intruding 
ones, and there was no little excitement by this 
time, as the crowd anxiously watched the move- 
ments of the officers. Finally after great effort, they 
came upon Peter and John ; and with little cere- 
mony, the leader exclaimed; “We have been com- 
manded to seize ye both, and thrust ye into prison, 
for misleading the people by your sorcerous doc- 
trines ! Come with us!’’ and with these words, 
Peter and John were, by rough hands, pulled down 
from where they stood ; manacled, and then forced 


234 


nineteen hundred years ; 


through the crowd; although many muttered against 
the rude interference of the officers, while others 
were alarmed and filled with fear. 

Out of the temple, and through the streets, the 
unresisting disciples were taken, until at last, a dis- 
mal looking stone building was reached, into which 
the guard took both the men, and locked them 
securely with the common prisoners. 

Night had set in : the imprisoned disciples were 
enclosed within walls of total darkness, yet they 
spoke cheering words to one another ; shackled as 
they were. 

“The Lord hath suffered for us, and we can 
rejoice to be found worthy to follow in His foot- 
steps;” said John, as he lay bound. 

“We shall be free from these fetters, and this 
place, ere long;” confidently replied Peter, “for the 
Lord, Christ Jesus is with us, and these chains 
have no power to bind us against His will.” 

Other prisoners, in quarters near their own, were 
cursing and using vile language against the law, 
and their fate, when the disciples, to smother these 
unwelcome sounds, began to sing aloud from the 
Psalms; “Sing unto the Lord, O ye saints of His, 
and give thanks at the remembrance of His holi- 
ness. For His anger endureth but a moment ; in 
His favor is life: weeping may endure for a night, 
but joy cometh in the morning.” 

It was a little beyond the sixth hour* of the 


*■ Midnight. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


235 


night, the prison had grown quiet, and the apostles 
lay calmly on the cold floor ; they were not a little 
weary, their eyes being heavy, and they had just 
prepared for what little slumber they could get in 
the gloomy place. 

“Whence conieth the light?” John asked suddenly, 
raising himself to a sitting posture, and Peter also 
quickly sat up, and gazed around him in wonder- 
ment. “ ’Tis light as day!” continued John, “and 
see ! Simon Peter ! the prison doors have opened 
wide, and look I yonder standeth an angel of the 
Lord ! ” 

Peter looked, and there indeed, in beautiful white, 
stood an angel with a glorious face, beckoning to 
them. 

Forgetting the chains which bound them, they 
started up, when lo ! the shackles loosened, and 
dropped from them to the cold floor beneath their 
feet. They were free; and, obedient to the vision, 
they passed the keepers of the prison, upon whom 
a deep sleep had fallen, and then stood in the open 
door- way. 

Now the angel said to them, with finger pointing 
in the direction of the great synagogue, from which 
they had been so wrongfully taken : ‘ ‘ Go, stand and 
speak in the temple to the people all the words of 
this Life;” and when the angel had said this to 
them, he quickly vanished from their sight, and they 
were again alone under the starry sky, at liberty 


236 


nineteen hundred years ; 


to go to the place where they had been directed, 
by the voice of the heavenly visitant. 

It was the morning after the meeting of the high 
priests and others of the Jewish Council, and the 
streets were again aliye with people who were dis- 
cussing in whisperings, the events of the day before. 
It had been quicklj^ noised about, that the apostles, 
who had been apprehended the day before, while 
speaking in the temple, had in some way obtained 
their freedom, notwithstanding that the prison doors 
had been carefully secured and guarded, and found 
safely locked by the keepers, early in the following 
morning. 

“I have learned;” said one of several Jews talk- 
ing together on a street-corner, ‘ ‘ that the high 
priests intended to have these men punished, even 
with death, if necessary, and that they were to be 
brought before the Council this morning. What say 
ye? let us go and see what they will do, now that 
the prisoners have escaped.” 

“Capital! ’t is just the the thing, and I tell ye;” 
answered another, lowering his voice, ‘ ‘ that these 
rulers of the church do ride with a high hand, and 
’ t were well if the men have evaded their clutches 
for good.” 

“Hush! man!” said a friend, “even the walls 
hereabout might hear thee ; ” as the group of men 
were now walking towards the palace of the high 
priest, where Annas, Caiaphas, and others of the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


237 


Hebrews, had already assembled to proceed with 
the trial. 

Orders had been issued, to bring both Peter and 
John from the prison. Some time had passed, .since 
the command for the appearance of the prisoners 
was given, and the Jewish dignitaries were awaiting 
with impatience, the arrival of the soldiers with 
their captives. 

Presently, the steady tramp of footsteps was heard, 
and in a moment, several officers entered the hall, 
and making an obeisance, one of them addre.ssed 
Annas, by saying: “Worshipful rabbi! we went, as 
thou didst command us, to the prison to bring the 
offenders to thee, but when the great doors of the 
place were unlocked, the men were not found 
within ; although the quarters wherein they were 
fastened, were safely locked, and the keepers standing 
outside the doors, where they had been throughout 
the night.” 

‘‘How can this be, thou dolt?” ejaculated Annas, 
in angry tones. “ The guards must have been 
asleep, and these men by their sorcerous tricks have 
escaped us ; come not thus to us with thy foolish 
tales.” 

“Nay, rabbi! the men have not left Jerusalem, • 
for on learning of their delivery from safe-keeping, I 
did send out soldiers throughout the City in search 
of them, and one here present, hath to report that 
the same disciples of Jesus, are again standing in 
the temple, and the multitudes do listen to them, 


238 


NINETEEN HUNDKED YEARS ; 


and many of the Jews think that ye, yourselves, 
have let them go.” 

The high priests, elders and scribes looked at 
each other in blank amazement at the man’s answer. 
What meant these' mysterious doings in their 
midst ? And whence came the power to do these 
wonders, to them unexplained ? were the thoughts 
that crowded upon them. They, who were learned 
in the Jewish faith ; and undone by these two, who 
were looked upon as ignorant fisherman ! This was 
too much for them, but realizing that they must 
be cautious, lest they bring the anger of the populace 
upon themselves, they began to discuss quietly with 
each other, the course that would be safest to 

pursue, to get the apostles again into their power. 

“I would say to thee, Annas;” suggested 
Alexander, the scribe, “since Ira, the captain of 
the temple is here with us ; let him with the 

officers, go after the escaped prisoners quietly, and 
wait until they have ceased preaching to the 

throngs, and then when the people have gone from 
thence, the captain and the soldiers can bring them 
safely here, without doing the men violence, and 
without risk to ourselves.” 

“’Tis a good idea, Alexander;” rejoined Annas, 
“and I am well pleased with thine advice.” 

As the rest of the Council also favored the 

proposition , Annas looked towards Ira, and said ; 
“Ira, do thou go with these officers to the temple, 
and quietly bring to us without force, the two men 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


239 


who are the apostles of Jesus, the Nazerene. 
’Twill be wise not to excite the rabble at this 
time, and if ye are crafty, ye will bring them to 
us without trouble. Return hither with the prisoners 
as quickly as ye can.” 

Ira bowed and replied; “We will do thy bidding 
with all speed, using due caution, and the men shall 
be in thy power again in good season ; ” and with 
another salutation, the captain of the temple left 
the hall with the officers. 

The great temple of Jerusalem was again hlled 
with crowds, who had rapidly learned of the disciples’ 
wonderful escape from prison » although many of the 
Jews were insisting that the high priests had quietly 
released them. Both Peter and John were now 
teaching the multitudes, and healing and relieving 
the sick and afflicted ; and, although considerable 
excitement had been engendered by the tlireats of 
some of the Jews against the apostles, yet they 
were permitted to end their morning labors un- 
disturbed. 

Many of the people were dispersing to their 
homes, and by the time that Ira with his men had 
arrived at the temple gate, and passed into the 
building, there were but few persons remaining ; 
and these were eagerly talking with the objects of 
their search. 

The soldiers had gone into the temple one at a 
time, and kept apart until they were ready to seize 


240 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


the disciplCvS. By adopting this course, they had 
not drawn the attention of the people to their 
movements, and were therefore unnoticed. 

“How came ye men here?’’ demanded Ira, impera- 
tively, as he approached Peter and John, as they 
were sitting in the teachers’ seats. “Ye were cast 
into prison but yesterday for teaching in the name 
of Jesus of Galilee, and ye have escaped from the 
keepers by your vile practices. Speak ! is this 
not so ? ’ ’ 

“Nay! ’tis not true as thou hast spoken it;’’ 
Peter replied quietly, “for we have come hither 
through His will alone.’’ 

“Whose will meanest thou, man?’’ asked Ira, 
impatiently. 

“The Lord’s! for there is none other;’’ was the 
direct response made by Peter. 

“ So ! ye have set the high priests and rulers at 
naught in this fashion ! now I am commanded to 
conduct thee and the other fellow to the Sanhedrim 
forthwith, where ye will be required to explain by 
what method ye were loosed from the shackles and 
imprisonment ! ’ ’ the captain said testily ; as he called 
his men to his aid. 

“We will go with thee, since we have done no 
evil, and we have nothing to fear;’’ remarked John 
quietly, as he, with Peter, stood in readiness to go 
with the soldiers. 

“That remaineth to be shown ye by the high 
priests, whether ye have naught to fear;’’ muttered 


or; the power of christ. 


241 


Ira. “Come! I am bidden to hasten!” and, with 
the disciples walking between the soldiers, with many 
eyes turned inquiringly upon them, the council cham- 
ber of Annas w’as soon reached, and the prisoners 
were promptly ushered in before the Sanhedrim. 

“Good for thee, Ira! thou hast done well in so 
short a time!” Caiaphas cried, as the door was 
closed to keep out a number, who had follow^ed the 
soldiers ; some coming out of mere . curiosity, and 
others moved by sympathy for the disciples, who 
had won the love of many, by their deeds of 
goodness and mercy. 

Annas, seeing the prisoners facing him, said to 
them angrily; “So ye are the men, wdio escaped 
from your bonds ! I demand of ye to tell us, how 
ye obtained your freedom? and why ye did again 
show yourselves in the temple and teach your per- 
nicious doctrines, when ye w^ere forbidden to preach 
to the foolivSh people ? ’ ’ 

John looked calmly into the face of his questioner, 
and replied ; ‘ ‘ Thou mayest question us in all these 
matters, and we can answer thee, but whether thou 
canst understand, and profit by what we say to 
thee, is for thee to know. Ye well know that we 
were bound and locked within the stone walls of 
yonder prison-house, at the doors of which ye did 
set a watch, and we resisted not. Now past the 
middle of the night, as we were resting as best we 
could in the gloomy place,' there suddenly appeared 
unto us an angel of the L,ord, and there shone a 

16 


242 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


beautiful light all about us : we then beheld the 
doors of the prison standing open, and the angel 
led us forth, saying unto us: ‘Go, stand and speak 
in the temple to the people all the words of this 
Life;’ and we went as we were bidden of the Lord, 
and have done as was commanded us.” 

This account as given by John, was received by 
a number of the Jews with scornful laughter, 
although not a few of the faces wore a serious 
expression. 

“’Tis a conjurer’s tale!” angrily said Caiaphas, 
‘‘and ’tis idle folly to listen to the man.” 

Annas scowled and fumed, as he looked upon the 
seeming indifferent disciples, and said viciously; ‘‘Ye 
have been preaching the life and works of the 
Nazarene, who was crucified ; and did we not straitly 
command you, that ye should not teach in this 
name? and, behold ye have filled Jerusalem with 
your doctrine, and intend to bring the Man’s blood 
upon us. Why set ye at naught the law of the 
Hebrews? Fear ye not death at our hands? Know 
ye not that your own lives are in danger?” 

Peter looked undisturbed into the face of Annas, 
and when the latter had finished his words, said ; * 
‘‘Nay! we fear not death; neither can ye harm 
us, unless by the will of the Father in Heaven ; 
and we preach Jesus and Him crucified, because He 
hath commanded us so to do, and we know no 
law but the Father’s, and we ought to obey God 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


243 


rather than men. The God of our fathers raised 
up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a tree. 
Him hath God exalted with His right hand, to 
be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance 
to Israel, and forgiveness of sins. And we are 
witne.sses of these things ; and so is also the Holy 
Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey 
Him.” 

“Hear ye the scorner ! ” Caiaphas exclaimed, 
wrathfully. ” Malchus is here, and telleth me that 
the fellow who hath just spoken, is no other than 
the spy who was present, when the Galilean King 
of the Jews stood before us, and received our 
condemnation. Let them both be put to death!” 
he said viciously. 

‘ ‘ Aye 1 yonder prisoner is the one who wickedly 
cut off my ear ; ’ ’ remarked Malchus, as he looked 
exultingly at Peter. 

“Yea, let these fishermen be crucified I ’twere 
better that they should die, than that the nation 
should suffer, and be despoiled through such 
infamy;” responded Alexander with emphasis. 

The opinions of the others, as to what should be 
done with the two men, differed greatly, as the 
views were quickly and doubtfully expressed. A 
number favored immediate death, while others advo- 
cated that the disciples be scourged, and then be 
allowed to depart. 

In the midst of the growing confusion, there arose 


244 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


one, who was named Gamaliel, a man learned in 
the law ; a Pharisee, and of great reputation among 
the people. He had remained standing during the 
discussion, until it was seen by all that he would 
speak ; and when silence was restored, and the 
apostles taken from the room at his request, he 
said in a most convincing way; “Ye men of the 
church, and rulers of Israel, it is meet that ye 
have a care concerning the punishment ye do intend 
to inflict on the captives. For in . truth, at this 
time, above all others, ye well know that the people 
are strong in numbers, who have listened daily to these 
men, who say they are sent of God. ’Twere wise 
that ye refrain from violence, lest 3^e bring upon 
yourselves the displeasure and enmity of the multi- 
tude, and ye suffer the folly of your own act and 
deed. If these apostles are conjurers, or blasphemers, 
why should ye of the church fear them? Ye well 
know that the end of such is not far off, and if 
they be mere adventurers in Judaea for the purpose 
of gain, let the Roman Governor deal with them 
according to the law of Cae.sar ; but yourselves keep 
free from the punishment of uncertain guilt. If 
they are wrong, their end cometh quickly ! for, even 
before these days, there came Theudas, who boasted 
much of his greatness ; and to whom many hundred 
men joined themselves. This same man was slain 
in conflict, and they who followed, and were obedient 
unto him, were routed and scattered abroad, and 
naught came of it all. Again, there appeared after- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


245 


ward, one — Judas* by name, of Galilee, who in the 
days of the tax-gatherers, stirred up the people, 
drawing many to him, they believing in him as a 
power for their own advantage, but he also perished 
through his own folly, and his large company was 
likewise dispersed, and brought to nothing. There- 
fore, let this caution be among you, that ye do no 
violence to these men, and ’twere well for ye to let 
them alone ; for if they do these things of them- 
selves, and aim to deceive the people, Twill but end 
to their own injury ; but if this work be of God, 
ye cannot overthrow it ; lest haply ye be found even 
to fight against God.” 

Gamaliel had finished, and his timely remarks had 
the desired effect, for they very soon disposed of 
the question, by ordering that Peter and John be 
recalled to the council chamber, and there to receive a 
scourging at the hands of an officer, and be com- 
manded again not to speak further in the name of 
Jesus. 

There was still some vigorous opposition to this 
mode of punishment, by Caiaphas, because he 
deemed it too light ; nevertheless, the apostles each 
received a great many severe blows from the cutting 
lash, but they complained not at the unmerited 
cruelty, as the blood trickled from their wounds. 

*The leader of an insurrection, and popular revolt, in the days of 
the Roman enrollment and taxing, under Augustus, A. D. 6. The 
insurrection had its rise in Galilee, and though it was successful at 
first, it finally was overwhelmed with defeat. The watchword of the 
followers of Judas was; “We have no Eord or master, but God.” 


246 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


This having been done, to the satisfaction of the 
high priests ; Annas then said, as he scowled upon 
Peter and John; “Now go your way, and get ye 
beyond the gates of Jerusalem, where ye belong, and 
I command ye on your lives, not to teach in the 
name of Jesus, from this time forward, go!” and 
he pointed towards the door. 

“The arm of the Lord is mighty!” said John 
to Simon Peter, as they again stood in the open 
air, “and He hath been our shield, our refuge, 
and our saving strength. Great and holy is His 
name.” 

“True! John;” Peter affirmed, “and let us 
rejoice, that we were counted worthy to suffer 
shame for His name’s sake; but we will tarry here 
among the people in their homes, and teach again 
in the temple, the w^ords of the Master, and obey 
not the rabbis. Feelest thou still the scourging ? ’ ’ 

“Nay!” answered John. 

“Nor if ’twas nothing;” said Peter, as they in 
peace, entered their place of abode. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


T^ESPITE the vigorous opposition of the Jewish 
rabbis and elders, to the spread of the teachings 
of the religion of Christ Jesus throughout Judaea, 
by the disciples, who followed in the Master’s foot- 
steps ; and, in view of the fact that almost daily, 
severe punishment was being inflicted upon prose- 
lytes, as well as on leaders of this wonderful 
doctrine of healing of the sick and sinful, through 
the Christ power, including even the punishment by 
death of victims of rabbinical hatred ; yet the truth 
was patent to the heads of the church, that, what 
to them seemed a great danger, was still growing, 
rather than diminishing. 

Many had already left the established faith, or 
failed in their attendance at worship, on the Sabbath. 
This condition of affairs, had aroused the high 
priests to such a state of wrath and indignation, 
that they established a system of espionage among 
the people ; especially among the priests and rulers, 
as a number of them, it was said, had secretly 
confessed the new teachings, while others had done 
so openly. Driven from the public places of worship, 


248 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


those of the faithful in the Lord, now sought the 
houses of individuals, or met in secret, where they 
would most likely be free from persecution. 

Chief among the disturbing element of the Jews, 
there was a band of unscrupulous men led by one, 
named Saul of Tarsus, who was stijl a young man, 
a tent-maker by trade, and a devout follower of the 
Hebrew faith. He was noted everywhere for his 
brilliance of argument, and ability to sway a 
multitude by his power of speech, and eloquence. 

Being known for his animosity towards the 
believers in the Messiah, Saul was singled out 
by the high priests, as being the one most likely 
to serve their aims and ends, towards the suppres- 
sion of the new religion in Jewry. Accordingly he 
was summoned by the church, and the plans of the 
priests and rulers were laid before him. 

Saul was to organize a band of the Jews, and go 

about the land persecuting those who had deserted 
the church, even to the death of them, if necessary 
to check the spread of what they termed, heretical 
folly. 

In stature, he was rather short and compactly 
built, but withal, graceful in his bearing; with curly 
black hair, and flashing eyes of the same hue. 
Saul had already received his commission for the 
work, and very soon had gathered about him a 

number of men, ready to do his bidding at any 

hazard. It was not long before his presence in 
Jerusalem was felt, for daily did his band hail men 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


249 


and women, and cast them into prison on the 
slightest suspicion, that they were worshiping Christ 
Jesus, in secret or otherwise ; and the name of 
Saul soon became a by- word, and an object of 
terror to many of the people. 

They had just succeeded in the apprehension of 
a Christian, by the name of Stephen, a man fear- 
less in the cause of God, full of faith and power, 
and who had performed great wonders among the 
sick, and distressed in Jerusalem, in spite of the 
well known hostilities of Saul and his men ; the 
Jews not being able or willing to resist the wisdom 
of Stephen’s words, and the Spirit through which 
he spake. He had at last been caught, and roughly 
dragged before the Sanhedrim, and was now com- 
pelled to listen to the false accusations against him- 
self, with the angry crowd pressing close around 
him. 

Standing forth at the trial, Saul said to the 
priests and the Council; “^We have heard this man 
Stephen speak blasphemous words against Moses, 
and against God, this holy place, and the law; and 
he stirreth up the people, so that they leave the 
faith. Aye ! he hath said, that this Jesus of Naz- 
areth shall destroy this place, and shall change the 
customs, which Moses delivered us.” 

All eyes were turned steadfastly on Stephen, who 
stood humbly by, and heard the accusations against 
him. Surely they saw most clearly, that the face 
of the accused wore the look of an angel, rather 


250 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


than that of a law-breaker. But anger overruled 
their feelings of sympathy, and they listened 
intently, as the chief of the Council said ; ‘ ‘ Thou 
art Stephen, and hast preached that Jesus is the 
Son of God, and thou goest also about doing mir- 
acles among the Jews, in His name ; notwithstanding 
thou art forbidden to do these things.” 

Then fearlessly, and to the astonishment of all 
those assembled, Stephen answered by saying; “Ye 
have brought me hither, because ye say I am a 
blasphemer, yet ye have naught against me, neither 
can ye show that I have .spoken against Moses, or 
against God, and His holy temple. Ye have said 
the same of Jesus, whom ye crucified, and who 
again arose from the dead. Why do ye these 
things? Ye stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in heart 
and ears ; ye do always resist the Holy Ghost : as 
your fathers did, so do ye. Which of the prophets 
have not your fathers persecuted? and they have 
slain them which shewed before of the coming of 
the Just One ; of whom ye have been now the 
betrayers and murderers : who have received the law 
by the dispositions of angels, and have not kept it.” 

“Away with him!” “Kill him!” “Put the bab- 
bler to death !” were the wicked cries of Saul and 
his cohort, as they clamored for the life of their 
victim, and it w^as with difficulty, that they were 
prevented from laying violent hands on him at once. 

But notwithstanding the threats and cries against 
him, and feeling the power of the Holy Ghost upon 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


251 


him, Stephen with his eyes turned heavenward, 
said; “Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the 
Son of man standing on the right hand of God.” 

“The fellow is mad!” cried Saul, “let him be 
stoned to death ; ” as the vicious ones quickly 
crowded upon Stephen, in spite of the guard, who 
made but a feeble pretense at resistance. 

Now they have seized him, and are dragging the 
ready martyr through the streets, followed by the 
shouts and laughter of the coarse throng. 

‘ ‘ What do ye intend to do with him ? ’ ’ curiously 
asked a by-stander. 

“We will take him beyond the gates of the city, 
and there stone the fellow until he is put to death 
thereby;” answered some one roughly, and with 
malice. 

“ H’m, ’twill do no good to kill the man, for the 
people will have this doctrine in spite of the 
rabbis ; ’ ’ thought the inquiring one, whose features 
indicated that he might be a Greek. 

As the guiltless Stephen was unceremoniously 
hurried through the city, the crowd increased in 
numbers, and by the time he and his captors had 
reached the limits of Jerusalem, and then passed 
beyond the gates, the excitement was intense, as 
the mob cried for the life of Stephen. 

“Hold! men! this place will do;” shouted Saul, 
as he with his company reached an open tract of 
rough and stony soil. “Now tie ye the man’s 
ankles firmly together, and bind his hands, without 


252 


nineteen hundred years ; 


delay ; then have him stand still before ye in 
the open.” 

The last order from Saul to hasten the work, 

proved unnecessary, for the evil and eager hands of 
his ruffian band, proved that they relished the work 
before them, and needed no prodding in that 

direction. 

In a moment all was ready, and Stephen stood 
alone beneath the calm blue sky above him. Saul 
now picked up a good sized stone, and with a 
wicked cry, hurled it with all his force at the 

figure of the patient Stephen, just grazing his head. 

This deed was the signal for the attack of the 

murderous mob; and instantly, with shouts, the air 
w’^as thick with flying stones, aimed at the martyr. 
He was suddenly struck with a large piece of stone 
in the back, just as he was saying; “Lord Jesus, 
receive my spirit.” 

Many missiles were now being flung, with loud 
cries of exultation from the enemies of Stephen, a 
number having already struck him, and his face 
and clothing were soon dyed with crimson ; when 
again, receiving an awful blow from a stone, which 
struck him on the head, he fell to his knees, and 
cried with a loud voice : ‘ ‘ Lord, lay not this sin to 
their charge ; ’ ’ and with this, he lay stretched on 
the ground, and his sufferings were over. He had 
won the Crown. 

“Let the man lie there;” commanded Saul, when 
he saw the cruel work was finished. “No doubt 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST 


253 


he hath friends, who will look after the body : at 
any rate, what care we, when we have seen many 
such? let us hasten back to the city.” And with 
this, they at once started away, leaving the 
inanimate form of Stephen where it fell. 

The words of Saul, concerning the body of 
Stephen proved true, for, when the former, with his 
followers had again left the grounds, there came a 
number of the lamenting brethren of the disciple, 
who, on finding his mangled body, wept and 
mourned his loss, and carried him to his burial. 

Saul and his horde again returned to the cit}^ 
and entered into any house or houses, whenever 
and wherever he was led to believe that Jesus was 
being preached, and many men and women were 
cruelly thrust into prison, on the least intimation of 
a lack of fealty to the Jewish customs, and 
ceremonial rites. 

With his heart full of bitterness towards the 
disciples of the Nazarene, Saul betook himself within 
the next few days to the high priests in Jerusalem, 
and from them received letters of ‘authority to the 
synagogues of Damascus, empowering him to seize 
upon all men and women, who were found teaching, 
or being taught in the name of Christ Jesus. He 
soon again left Jerusalem, with a selected few of 
his followers, and was journejdng towards the City 
of Damascus, but nothing of importance had come 
to pass thus far on their way, although they had 
been on the road thither some days. 


254 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


Saul had given his men a carefully laid out plan 
of operations, for their work in Damascus, and he 
was discussing with them, the things already done 
in Judaea, and their own good standing with the 
heads of the church, who did them homage, as a 
result of their successful, but inhuman persecution 
of the Christians throughout the land. On the other 
hand, while many of the people greatly feared Saul, 
yet they secretly hated him for his cruelty, and 
lack of scruple, for they learned that he was being 
well paid for his acts, by the rabbis and elders. 
They were at this time not very far from the end 
of their journey, and the Jews were engaged in 
telling stories of their many evil deeds, and indulging 
in boisterous laughter with Saul, as he recounted 
the many incidents in his taking way, to their 
amusement and delight. 

But what is it that now disturbs their peace? 
A strange phenomenon was making its appearance 
in the heavens above them. 

“Took above! what can that be?” exclaimed one, 
in no little fright ; and wdth an inclination to run, 
but not knowing which way to go. 

They did look up, and to their amazement and 
frightened senses, they saw what to them seemed 
to be a great ball of fire descending from the sky. 

Even Saul, known for his coolness and daring, 
paled at the sight, as the light came down nearer 
and nearer to the travelers, and in another moment, 
before he could realize what was to happen, Saul 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


255 


found that he was being completely enveloped within 
the flaming cloud ; when, without a warning, he 
fell helpless to the earth, and as he lay there so 
still, he heard a voice near him saying, in tones 
which filled him with wonder and fear: “Saul, 
Saul, why persecutest thou Me?” ’Twas the voice 
of the Lord from Heaven. 

He looked up, but for the blinding light, he 
could see nothing, and he then answered with 
trembling voice; “Who art Thou, Lord?” 

And the Lord said: “I am Jesus whom thou 
persecutest : it is hard for thee to kick against 
the pricks.” 

“Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do?” Saul 
now pleaded in great astonishment, still trembling 
with fear at the strange words. 

“And the Lord said unto him. Arise, and go into 
the City, and it shall be told thee what thou must do.” 

The companions of Saul stood speechless with 
fright ; they plainly heard that voice, but they saw 
nothing. When the command was given to Saul to 
go into the City of Damascus, the voice was heard 
no more, and with it disappeared quickly the 
strange and beautiful cloud of light. 

In obedience to the heavenly decree, Saul arose 
at once, from where he had been lying prostrate 
upon the earth, and as he did so, he looked about 
him anxiously, and with a perplexed expression on 
his face, said; “Where are ye, men? mine eyes 
doth stand wide open, but I see ye not!” 


256 


nineteen hundred years; 


“We are right by thy side, Saul;” responded 
one of his friends, “Thou wast blinded by the light 
from the sky above, and I tell thee never before have 
I beheld such a vision, and it doth make me feel very 
strange. What thinkest thou of it, Saul?” he asked. 

“’Twas a direct visitation from God, and His 
hand hath been laid upon me heavily, so that I 
must turn from the wickedness of the past ; — but 
lead ye me into Damascus, for I cannot see my 
way thither, for I am indeed blind ; ’ ’ said Saul in 
a penitential way, his former boldness having 
entirely disappeared. 

“Yea, Saul, we will lead thee safely into the 
city, but what about our business there? I must 
say to thee that since this strange happening, I do 
fear to go on with the persecution of these people, 
who believe on the Tord Jesus;” remarked one 
seriously, as he was leading Saul by the hand. 

Realizing the drift of the man’s thought and 
knowing his own, Saul promptly answered, by 
saying; “Ye men of Judaea, can ye not foresee 
that this thing must stop? We, who have killed 
Stephen and others, and imprisoned many more, 
have thereby persecuted anew, Jesus, who is surely 
the Son of the living God. I am done with the 
wicked business, and pray to the Father, that He 
may again restore to me my sight, that I might 
begin life aright. Turn ye also from these evil 
doings, which bringeth sure destruction to the 
workers of iniquity.” 


OR. THH POWER OF CHRIST. 


267 


“Let it be as thou wilt, Saul; I am with thee 
in thy resolve ; ’ ’ warmly replied a listener. Others 
however, were not so communicative, but maintained 
a silence, as they plodded along with their now 
tamed and stricken leader, towards the city, which 
was no great distance away. 

A patriarchal looking individual, with snow-white 
beard, and a very benevolent expression of counte- 
nance, was one bright afternoon walking quietly 
along a street in Damascus. The street was called 
Straight, and the time was several days after the 
last narrated event. He had proceeded some distance 
on his way among the shop-goers and tradesmen ; 
then, pausing before a dwelling, he knocked, and 
when the owner appeared at the door, in response 
to the summons, the caller said; “I seek one by 
the name of Judas, and may I learn of thee, 
whether or not, this is the house wherein he 
dwelleth ? ’ ’ 

“’Tis the same, good sir, and Judas is my 
name;” was the agreeable answer. 

“I am come then, to inquire for a man who 
is called Saul, of Tarsus, who is blind. Is he 
here ? ’ ’ asked the stranger. 

“Aye! he is within;” again answered the man, 

‘ ‘ wilt thou not enter ? and if thou wilt give me 
thy name, I will tell him of thee.” 

“Say to him, if thou wilt, that Ananias, a disciple 
of the Lord, Christ Jesus, would speak with him, 

17 


258 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


and I will thank thee ; ’ ’ said the visitor, as he 
stepped within the house. 

Judas then opened the door of an adjoining room, 
and called out ; ‘ ‘ Saul, a visitor for thee ! and his 
name is Ananias, and he saith he is a disciple of 
the lyord.” 

“Hath he come, Judas?” Saul asked, for he it 
was: “’tis the I^ord’s doings, for I did see a 
vision of the man’s coming hither to be mine help. 
Kindly lead thou me to him, and God’s blessings 
will be upon thee.” 

Taking him by the hand, Judas led Saul to 
Ananias, saying to the latter; “Here is Saul, for 
whom thou hast asked;” and then he considerately 
withdrew from their presence. 

Saul grasped the hand of his visitor firmly, and 
with tears streaming from his sightless eyes, he 
cried ; ‘ ‘ Thou art Ananias, and hast been sent to 
me by the Lord, that I might again receive my 
sight, for thou knowest that I am blind. For three 
days have I been without sight, and I did neither 
eat nor drink during this time, and am weak and 
helpless. ’ ’ 

Ananias looked upon that once proud, and haughty 
form and face, and saw the traces of suffering, and 
the evidences of true repentance of Saul, and with 
compassion, he laid his hands upon him, and said ; 
“Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared 
unto thee in the way as thou earnest, hath sent 
me, that thou mightest receive thy sight, and be 
filled with the Holy Ghost.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


259 


The effect of these words of Ananias was indeed 
wonderful, for Saul seemed to be at once transformed, 
from a weak and dejected condition of body and 
mind, to one of buoyancy, cheer and hope, being 
renewed in spirit ; and he felt immediately, that the 
blindness had left him, for he again saw clearly, 
and as distinctly as he had ever done, and he was 
indeed baptized with the Holy Ghost. 

Saul now called for meat and drink, and when 
the things were brought to him, he ate heartily, 
with the beloved Ananias as his guest, and he was 
greatly strengthened. 

‘ ‘ Saul ! since thou hast been made whole through 
the Word, what wilt thou do?” Ananias asked, as 
he was again ready to depart. 

Without hesitation, Saul responded most fervently ; 
“He, who was crucified, and arose from the dead, 
and whom, with His saints, throughout the land, I 
have persecuted and also killed : even this same 
Jesus will I now serve, and preach. Wilt thou not 
conduct me to thy brethren in the Hord ; that I 
may be reconciled with them through Christ, who 
hath made me free indeed?” 

“Joyfully will I take thee to the apostles, who 
now sojourneth in Damascus, that they might be 
permitted to rejoice wdth thee in thy new estate;” 
was the warm reply of Ananias. 

Starting out together, they traversed several of 
the streets, until they came to a certain house, 
which they entered. Here were found a number of the 


260 nineteen hundred years; 

apostles, who had been preaching to the Hebrews 
and Greeks, in Damascus, and when Ananias entered 
the house followed by Saul, whom they well knew, 
they started back in astonishment and fear; but 
Ananias, seeing their confusion, said; “Have no fear, 
my brethren, for I bring you Saul who was visited 
of God, and now doth serve the Hord, Jesus, whom 
he persecuted in ignorance ; for this same Saul, 
whom ye now see, was stricken blind by the Lord ; 
repented, and was again restored to sight, and hath 
been baptized with the Holy Ghost. Trust ye him, 
and add him to your number, for he hath been 
sent to be a help unto you, that the Father may 
be glorified, and that he may appear as an ensample 
to all men.” 

Saul, seeing that the apostles still looked mystified 
and dubious, now gave an accurate account of his 
experience, while on his way to Dama.scus, omitting 
nothing of his former plans, in reference to the 
intended persecution and punishment of the Chris- 
tians ; until his present meeting with them in the 
city. 

“’Tis marvelous in our eyes;” said one of the 
disciples, who proved to be no other than Simon 
Peter ; as Saul ended his discourse. ‘ ‘ Thou wilt be 
of great service to the Master in His vineyard, with 
us. And now, brethren, I would that our new 
brother in Christ, who hath been known of old as 
Saul, be given the new name of Paul ; what say ye 
to this?” he added. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


261 


“Thy suggestion is one of wisdom;” answered 
another by the name of Barnabas, “and I say with 
Peter, let us henceforth know him only as brother 
Paul;” to which all willingly agreed; Saul himself 
consenting, and from this time forth, Paul, who was 
still known by the public, as Saul, preached Christ 
in the synagogues, and that Jesus was the Son of 
God; to the dismay of the Jews, who had learned 
that Saul had journeyed to Damascus for the pur- 
pose of taking prisoners, those who worshiped in 
the name of the Nazarene, so that he might bring 
them in fetters to the chief priests ; and now see- 
ing that Saul himself, had become a convert to the 
religion of Christ Jesus, the Jews planned to take 
his life ; but quickly learning of this movement 
against him, he secretly left Damascus during the 
night, and again traveled toward Jerusalem. Here 
too, the people to their great surprise and startled 
senses, heard that Saul, who had so bitterly opposed 
the apostles of Jesus and their adherents, and who 
had been the foremost leader in the persecution of 
the Christians, was now in league with the very 
element he sought to overthrow, and he was soon 
seen going about the City with them. 

Saul’s conversion was quickly communicated to the 
high priests, but, believing that it was an idle tale, 
they gave very little heed to the story, but when 
word suddenly reached them on a certain day, that 
he was preaching to the Jews in the synagogue, in 
the name of Jesus, the Christ, and against the 


262 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


mythical gods of the times, their wrath and chagrin 
knew no bounds, and they immediately organized a 
body of men to seize upon Paul, as they heard he 
was now called, for the purpose of putting him to 
death. This fact soon reached the ears of Paul and 
his new friends, and they quietly again left Jeru- 
salem with him, and traveled to Caesarea, in Samaria, 
where he soon took ship, and sailed for Tarsus, the 
place of his nativity, near the coast of Cilicia; and 
accompanied by Barnabas, one of the disciples. 

“If I could only be moved to the shade of 
yonder tree, Dorus, I could rest better there than 
in this dark room;” moaned a man, who, if he had 
been well and strong, would be judged to be still 
quite young, but his pinched and wan face told of 
years of suffering, and made him look old. He was 
seated in a cushioned chair in a hot, dark, and 
rather dingy room in a small house, in the poorer 
quarters of the quaint little town of Tystra, in 
Tycaonia. His feet, as they lay supported on a low 
stool, in front of him, had the appearance of being 
badly deformed, and he was bandaged at the ankles. 

“Very well, Milo, thy wish shall be granted 
thee, and I will call our friend and neighbor, to 
help me carr>^ thee thither ; ’ ’ answered a pleasant 
faced young woman, dressed in home-spun garments, 
as she lightly stepped from the house, and in a 
very short time returned with a stalwart young man ; 
evidently a Greek. 


OR, THR POWER OF CHRIST 


263 


“Greetings, Milo!” he exclaimed, cheerfully, “’tis 
thy day in the open, Dorus telleth me, and I have 
come hither to help thee to the cool shade of the 
palm.” 

“’Tis good of thee, Nicolas, thou wert ever 
kind-hearted toward me, these many weary months ; ’ ’ 
answered Milo, as the former stooped, and picked 
him up bodily, without effort, for Nicolas was 
muscular, and the sufferer light of weight from 
emaciation. 

Carrying his burden into a small court adjoining 
the house, the young man gently deposited the 
sufferer on a chair, which Dorus had removed from 
the house, and placed under a thriving palm, 
growing in the place. 

“There, Milo, my brother, here is comfort and 
shelter for thee from the burning heat of the day ; ’ ’ 
said Dorus, *and after expressing her thanks to 
Nicolas for his kind help, she offered him a seat 
in the shade, which he accepted most willingly. 

“I thank thee over and over again, Nicolas, for 
thine aid ; and I am grateful to thee also Dorus, 
my sister ; ’ ’ said Milo, ‘ ‘ thou art always concerned 
for my welfare.” 

“’Tis well, Milo, but have ye heard of the strange 
visitors, who came to Tystra last evening, and of 
the still stranger deeds they say they do?” asked 
Nicolas, as he looked at the invalid studiously. 

“Nay! what strangers meanest thou, Nicolas? 
and what deeds do they?” asked Milo curiously. 


264 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ Why the story is this ; while at the public 
place yester-night, I saw there two men, who had 
just come to Lystra, and who had traveled on the 
highway from Tarsus ; they having stopped on the 
way at the town of Derbe. They gave- their names 
as Paul and Barnabas, and declared themselves 
apostles of one Jesus, a great Prophet and Healer; 
and of whom it is said, He is the Son of God. 
They preached to the many last night, and not a 
few of my Greek brethren were present, and their 
words were strange, yet full of power, although I 
understood them not. But the most wonderful part 
of it all is, that they healed, as if by magic, many 
who were afflicted with disease and suffering, deemed 
by the wisest, as incurable.” Nicolas answered, as 
Milo listened eagerly. 

‘ ‘ Dost thou think that the strangers could help 
me in mine infirmity?” asked Milo plaintively, “for 
I have dragged out these long years in suffering 
with this lameness, and I have hoped for relief in 
vain, it seemeth. Where can the men be found, 
Nicolas?” he asked anxioush^ as he thought of his 
helplessness. 

“I would say, Milo, that ’twere well to hear 
these men, and, as they have helped others, thou 
mayest through them, receive the wish of thine 
heart, but where they might be at this time, I 
know not, but that they will speak to the people 
again today at the ninth* hour, I am certain, for I 
heard it from their lips;” rejoined Nicolas. 

*‘3 o’clock P. M. 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


265 


‘ ‘ How doeth Paul and Barnabas the wonders thou 
hast spoken of?” irfquired Milo, “thy words do 
arouse a new hope within me.” 

“’Tis that which doth puzzle me sorely, Milo;” 
said Nicolas, “for they neither call on the gods of 
the Greeks, nor give potions of roots and herbs to 
the sick. The man called Paul, said to one who 

was also lame : ‘ In the name of Jesus Christ, I say 

thou art loosed from thine infirmities,’ and the man 
was instantly whole, and could walk as well as any 
who stood there. ’Twas a miracle they said, and 
all who saw this deed, wondered, and looked 

astonished.” 

‘ ‘ Could I be taken thither when they speak again 
today?” asked Milo, with a hopeful look at his 

friend. 

‘‘Indeed, Milo! I was about to suggest that we 
take thee to the meeting place, at the proper hour, 

and as it is not far from here, ’twill give me joy 

and satisfaction to see that thou art carried thither, 
and two of us can bear thee without trouble on 
thy couch;” was the affirmative, and encouraging 
reply of Nicolas. 

At this point, the latter arose from his seat, and 

said; “I will leave thee now, Milo, with Dorns, 

thy sister, since I have some duties to perform, 
but at the stated time, I will return with some 
one, and we will bear thee to the disciples of Jesus, 
before whom thou canst speak for thyself, and hear 
their strange story.” And when Nicolas had added 


266 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


a further word of cheer, he strode away. 

‘ ‘ The lyord hath abundantly blessed us in our 
work here, Barnabas, and not only the Jews believe 
in our words, but many of the Greeks as well, as 
we have seen;” said one of two men, as they 
walked side by side, on one of the streets near 
where Milo dwelt. The speaker was of low stature, 
but rather striking in appearance, especially his 
face, which was Jewish in cast, clean shaven, and 
it beamed with a peculiar, bright, and happy 
expression. His companion was, on the other hand, 
tall and rather spare in figure, with black beard 
and kindly eye, and he was quick of movement, 
though not so graceful as the first. The individuals 
were no other than Paul and Barnabas, of whom 
Nicolas had spoken in the morning, in the presence 
of Milo, and his sister Dorus. 

“True, brother Paul;” Barnabas answered, 

‘ ‘ though the opposition waxeth strong against us, 
yet the arm of the Lord doth protect us, and the 
Word flourisheth. The time is almost at hand when 
we should speak to the people in the open, as we 
told them last night. See ! they are gathering now ! ’ ’ 
he exclaimed, as they turned into an open place 
where a number of Jews and Greeks had con- 
gregated. 

It was in the afternoon, and it was known 
everywhere throughout the town, that the disciples 
of One, Jesus, would talk of a strange and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


267 


wonderful doctrine to them, and every moment was 
adding to the number of men, women, and children, 
who had come to listen to their words. 

‘ ‘ I have heard that Milo is to be brought hither ; 
for he hopeth for help from these queer ones;” 
said one, who had elbowed his way into the 
crowd with several others ; as Paul and his brother 
disciple drew near them. 

‘‘Is it so?” rejoined one of the speaker’s friends, 
‘‘well they will have a good one to work on, for 
a more helpless man I have never seen, but they 
cannot heal Milo with their talk ; and may the 
gods help the poor fellow, when he finds out that 
’twas all in vain;” he added, in tones of sympathy. 

‘ ‘ It doth not appear ^lear to me concerning the 
man ye call Paul;” said a third voice, ‘‘for I have 
seen just such a man in Jerusalem, who went about 
slaying the people there for believing the same 

things that he now preacheth here, yet this man’s 
name was not Paul, but Saul, and he hailed from 

the city of Tarsus ; and this same Paul also saith 

he is from Tansus ; ’tis funny business, I say!” 

At this juncture, a commanding, yet soothing 
voice w^as heard speaking above the noises of the 
chattering ones. It was Paul, who had begun to 

address the throng, and he continued to speak a 
few moments, before the people were quiet enough 
to let his words be heard at the place, where these 
citizens were talking ; but finally all was perfectly 
still, and they listened as Paul said: ‘‘Moreover, 


268 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I 
preached unto you, which also ye have received, 
and wherein ye stand, by which also ye are saved, 
if ye keep in memory what I preached unto you, 
unless ye have believed in vain. For I delivered 
unto you first of all that which I also received, 
how that Christ died for our sins according to the 
scriptures. For I am least of the apostles, that I 
am not meet to be called an apostle, because I 

persecuted the church of God.” 

When Paul had uttered the last words, the man 
in the crowd, who had before spoken of Paul, 
quickly nudged the others, and whispered ; ‘ ‘ Did I 

not think that he was the same one that was called 
Saul of Tarsus? He hath come over to the side 

of the Christians, and hath changed his name to 

Paul, methinks ; ” was his ready conclusion, as Paul 
went on to say ; ‘ ‘ But by the grace of God I am 
what I am : and His grace which was bestowed 

upon me was not in vain ; but I laboured more 
abundantly than they all : yet not I, but the grace 
of God which was with me.” 

There was now a little commotion noticed near 
the speaker ; somebody, a man, was being borne by 
two others ; he was half lying on a rude litter, on 
which bedding had been placed, and the burden 
was silently deposited on the ground before the 
stand, where Paul stood. 

It was Milo, who had just been carried to the 
meeting-place by Nicolas, and another person, who 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


269 


had gladly offered his services for the purpose. 

The cripple listened intently to the words of the 
apostle, as they fell from his lips ; a glad feeling 
springing up within him, as he felt that help must 
be near; and, although he was a Greek, and 
understood but little of the drift of Paul’s sayings; 
yet, something in the voice and face of the latter, 
as he continued to speak, gave Milo courage, and 
when Paul had ended his discourse, the tears were 
streaming down the face of the sufferer, as he cried 
out to Paul ; ‘ ‘ Good sir ! I understand not all that 
thou hast said, but wilt thou not have compassion 
on me ; for I have never yet walked ; but have 
been helpless, and a sufferer, as thou seest me, 
from birth ; and, hearing ’of thee, I was brought 
hither that I might be healed of mine afflictions, 
believing somehow that help was near to me at 
last, and that thou wert a man of God, of whom 
I know nothing, for I am but an humble Greek.” 

Paul looked upon the face of Milo, as it was 
turned to his own beseechingly ; and seeing that 
the man had faith, he .said in accents, loud enough 
for all to hear, as they held their breath in 
.suspense ; ‘ ‘ Stand upright on thy feet ; ’ ’ and to 

the utter surprise of those who had long known 
Milo, the latter stood up instantly and walked, 
and cried for joy; ‘‘Glory to the God of Paul, and 
to his Jesus;” and at once, his friends and others 
crowMed around him, and saw that indeed Milo’s 
feet, which before had been badly deformed, and 


270 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


continually swollen, were now as perfect as any 
could be ; and then they cried ; ‘ ‘ The gods, 

Mercurius and Jupiter, have come down to us in 
the likeness of men ! ” as they looked wonderingly 
at Paul and Barnabas ; and thought of the mysterious 
works they had wrought among them. 

The news of the miraculous healing of Milo, spread 
like wildfire among the inhabitants of the town ; 
even the Greek priest believing that the heathen 
gods had done the miracle through the apostle, made 
great preparation for feasting, and general rejoicing; 
and grateful ones soon brought flowers in profusion, 
and even beasts for slaughter. 

This fact reaching the ears of Paul and Barnabas, 
they, with great difficulty, restrained the people from 
this unwarranted sacrifice in their behalf. 

They had hardl}- succeeded in preventing the 
crowd from worshiping them blindly, when with but 
a little warning, a new difficulty stared them in the 
face ; for presently, the scene from one of homage 
and adulation, was changed to one of danger and 
hatred towards the apostle Paul, and his fellow- 
laborer, and to those who had accepted the gospel 
they preached. What the trouble was, remained 
to be seen. 

Arriving in the town of Lystra about this time, 
were quite a large body of Jews, who hailed from 
Antioch, Iconium, and from other parts of Lycaonia, 
and who were journeying toward Jerusalem. 

‘ ‘ What hath happened in this place ? ’ ’ interrogated 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


271 


one of the travelers, as he and his companions 
noticed the men and . women, standing about in holi- 
day attire, and talking earnestly with one another. 

“Better ask one of them;” suggested a burly 
Jew, with a smile, “and then perhaps we shall 
know all about it.” 

“Friend! w^herefore this celebration?” asked the 
first speaker, as he approached a citizen standing 
near. 

“Oh! ’t is no celebration after all;” the man 
answered, with a shrug of his shoulders, “but ’twas 
to be a great feast in honor of two men, Paul and 
Barnabas, by names, who have w^orked mighty 
miracles among the people here, but they would not 
have it so ; saying, that such doings were of the 
vanities of men, and of the world ; and they urged 
us to turn and give thanks unto the living God.” 

“Hear! hear! ye men of Judaea;” ejaculated a 
sour visaged individual, after their informant had 
ceased speaking. “Is this not capital news for us? 
Right here is the man Saul, who hath long been 
sought for by us, and he is teaching the people 
concerning Jesus, and leading the citizens of Lystra 
away from the Judaean religion; and the fellow 
Barnabas, is with him ! ’ ’ 

“Let us seek Saul, or rather Paul, as they now 
call him, and give him his just deserts for his 
treachery to the Jews!” fumed another, as he laid 
his hand on his weapon. “Where can the ingrate, 
Paul, be found, dost know?” he hastily inquired of 
the citizen. 


272 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


‘‘I can lead ye to the house, which is hard by, 
and where the strangers do abide;” was the reply. 

‘‘What say ye, men? let us hasten after Paul, so 
that we may lay our hands on him, and put the 
traitor out of the way; and the other fellow also. 
No doubt there be many Jews here, who will rally 
to our support against those who try to oppose us;” 
confidently said the first speaker, who was no doubt 
the leader of the company. 

‘‘We are ready to follow thee, and put the 
deserter where he can trouble the Jews no more 
with his heresy;” was the answer, and as every one 
assented to the proposition, they at once started 
away, being guided by the man, who had been 
accosted by the leader of the band. 

As they moved through the town, they were eyed 
critically by the people, and they had not proceeded 
very far, until they turned into a side street, where, 
before a dwelling near at hand, they saw a goodly 
gathering of men and women, and some one speaking 
to them. A little child had just been healed of 
blindness, through the words of the individual, who 
was no other than Paul, as the squad of Jews bore 
down upon him, with threats and oaths. 

‘‘There he is!” was the cry, as they quickly 
mingled with the surprised hearers, and pushed their 
way towards the apostle. 

Paul gazed at the men, and saw the looks of 
malice and rage depicted upon their faces, but he 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


273 


stood calm and without a tremor, as he said to the 
Jews, who had begun to make a loud outcry against 
him, to the consternation of those who had quietly 
listened to him; “Ye men of Jewry! what will ye 
have? Why come ye here in anger?” 

‘ ‘ Thou wilt presently learn wherefore we have 
come hither, thou traitorous proselyte of a Jew!” 
viciously exclaimed the leader of the disturbers, as he 
with another Israelite, quickly grabbed a firm hold 
on Paul, and dragged him from his position. “And 
even the name of Saul is no longer good enough 
for thee, but thou must have the Gentile name of 
Paul;” spitefully added the speaker. 

All was at once in uproar, following this act of 
the intruders, as the women and children cried out 
in fright, and hurried from the scene to a safe dis- 
tance, while a number of Greeks and Jews present, 
raised their voices in protest against the shameful 
interference of the strangers ; and for a time it 
looked as though a general conflict was to take place, 
but many of the Jews of the town, who also hated 
Paul, were now coming to the rescue of the others, 
and this had the effect of quieting those in sympathy 
with the apostles. 

’ ‘ ‘ Where is Barnabas, thy companion in this busi- 
ness?” demanded one of Paul’s captors. 

“He hath gone on a few hours’ journey, in the 
service of the Lord;” Paul quietly remarked. 

“’Tis well for him, or he would share thy fate. 


18 


274 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


for thou art doomed to die at our hands, for thy 
treachery to the high prievSts in Jerusalem;” declared 
the man with an oath. 

“Ye cannot put any one to death in this place, 
until he is condemned and found guilty by the law^;” 
interposed Paul, “and the law hath not laid its hands 
upon me.” 

“Nay! but we have laid our hands upon thee, 
thou babbler, and thou art condemned by the law 
of the church of the Hebrews, and upon thine head 
a price is set!” said the chief, as they moved 
off with Paul, a captive. “Stop at the end of 
the street, where we can finish our work with 
him he commanded as Paul was hurried along by 
the merciless Jews, and followed by the excited 
throng, until finally they reached the spot indicated. 

“Now!” gruffly said the leader of the band to 
Paul, “we will have no further words with thee, 
walk straight before thee, and turn thou neither to 
the right nor to the left ; and men be ye ready ! 
for he is a splendid target for your aims.” 

As the apostle stepped forward, he prayerfully 
meditated; “For whether we live, we live unto the 
lyord : and whether we die, we die unto the Lord : 
whether we live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s. 
For to this end Christ both died, and rose, and 
revived, that He might be Lord both of the dead 
and the living.” He had not gone many paces, 
when suddenly, at a given signal, a shower of 
stones was thrown at him, many coming very close 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


275 


to him. Now, several had struck him severely about 
the body, and he seemed stunned, and ready to fall, 
but he again moved on, with hands clasped as if 
in supplication, until at last, a heavy piece of stone 
hurled by a Jew, who was near him, struck him 
full in the head, and Paul fell to the earth, as if 
he were killed outright. The heartless ruffians con- 
tinued to hurl missiles at the prostrate form, as 
they drew nearer, to see the effect of their dastardly 
work. 

“The hireling is dead ! and will trouble us no 
more;’’ remarked one of the men, as he gave the 
body a kick, by way of emphasis. 

“We can lose no more time here;’’ said, the 
leader, ‘ ‘ for we should be on our way to the coast : 
therefore, we will go right on from this point, and 
drag the body with us, until we are out of the 
city, where we can leave it, and go our way. Besides, 
if we tarry here, the friends of this fellow may try 
to have us apprehended, and thereby cause mischief 
and delay, in our going.” 

In a very few minutes, the men had made a rude 
kind of litter of the limbs of the trees growing 
near by, and placing the body of Paul upon it, and 
fastening it with thongs to the limbs, they then 
raised the forward end of the hurriedly constructed 
affair, and pulled it along, the rear part trailing the 
ground as they started away. 

They finally passed beyond the limits of the little 
city, and it was soon noticed by the lawless trav- 


276 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


elers, that a number of the towns-people were fol- 
lowing them, although they remained at a safe 
distance in the rear. 

“I say ’tis hot, and this load is beginning to 
be tiresome, and ’tis hard on the hands at that!” 
exclaimed one of the rough fellows, as he stopped 
to rest, and he then muttered with an oath, “can 
we not drop the thing here, and let the fools to the 
rearward, look after this man’s burial?” 

“A good suggestion that;” rejoined a companion, 
“and since we are well out of Lystra, and on the 
open highway, let us draw the entire burden to one 
side of the road, and abandon it to those who are 
coming after us.” 

This plan was promptly adopted, and when the 
body of Paul was deposited by the roadside, the 
heartless ruffians hurried along the highw^ay, until a 
sharp turn in the road hid them entirely from the 
view of the sympathetic but timid men and women 
wdio were following after. In a little while, the 
latter came upon the outstretched form of Paul, as 
he lay bound to the boughs under him. 

“Is he indeed, dead?” was the fearful question 
asked, as the crowd stood around the still body of 
the apostle, some crying bitter tears, for he had 
been good to them, during their troubles. 

“Yea, verily, he is dead;” was the answer made 
by a man wdth husky voice, as he bent over Paul, 
‘ ‘ see ye not here where his head hath a hole in 
it, and from which the blood hath streamed?” he 


OR. THE POWER OP CHRIST. 


277 


said, as one or two good women were busily engaged 
with bandages, after the thongs were loosed. 

“Yonder cometh Barnabas, who was the fellow- 
labourer with Paul!” cried a woman, “and there 
are two other men with him.” 

They looked, and sure enough, Barnabas, whom 
they had before seen with Paul, was approaching 
rapidly along a very narrow by-path through a 
field, leading directly to the highway, where the 
body of Paul lay. With him came two other men, 
as the woman had said, but none could distinguish 
the features of the individuals, and they appeared 
to be strangers. 

They at once beckoned to Barnabas, who responded 
by starting to run towards them with his com- 
panions, and when they stood among them, the men 
asked, as they breathed hard; “What have ye here? 
and why weep ye?” 

“Oh, Barnabas I thou man of God! Paul thy 
brother, hath been stoned and dragged hither by a 
straying band of Jews, who passed through Tystra 
a few hours hence, and the good man is dead!” 
moaned a masculine voice, as if in great distress. 

“Man, he is not dead;” answered Barnabas 
promptly. 

“Now how can he say that, when there is not 
a bit of breath in him, and when he hath not yet 
looked upon the body?” queried a by-stander. 

“Stand aside, and let Barnabas view the body of 
his companion in this holy cause ! ’ ’ commanded some 
one in the group of anxious ones. 


278 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Immediately the people opened the way, and Bar- 
nabas stepped forward and looked towards Heaven, 
and then he turned his gaze quietly to the beloved 
but silent face, upturned to his own. 

There was a breathless stillness as they watched 
him, although he uttered not a word. 

‘ ‘ He breathes ! ’ ’ cried one of the strangers, who had 
come with Barnabas, after several moments had elapsed. 

“He is not dead, but lives!” exclaimed a woman 
tremulously, ‘ ‘ for see ! he moves ! ’ ’ 

“Arise, brother Paul;” said Barnabas softly: and 
instantly, Paul stood up, though with haggard face, 
and he saw Barnabas and the people standing around 
him, and after greeting his companion, he said ; 
“And here are Simeon and Silas also,” as he gave 
them his hand with a look of joy and welcome. 
“Where are mine enemies?” the apostle now ques- 
tioned, as his eye searched the mystified crowd who 
looked on. 

“Oh! they are at a good distance by this time;” 
was the answer, “for they left thee lying by the 
roadside, believing that thou wert dead.” 

“’Twas a high-handed outrage, and the act should 
not go unpunished by ye men;” remarked a new 
arrival on the scene, after he had heard the particu- 
lars of the story. It was Nicolas who had spoken. 
“Will ye not see that this dastardly deed is 
avenged?” he asked. 

“Surely, something should be done to the guilty 
ones;” rejoined another. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


279 


Paul, hearing these expressions, looked at the men, 
and as they started back to Lystra, said; “The 
most high God hath been my help. Dearly beloved, 
avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto 
wrath: for it is written, ‘Vengeance is Mine; I will 
repay, saith the Lord.’ Bless them which persecute 
you ; bless, and curse not. Be not overcome of evil, 
but overcome evil with good. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ But how about thy wounds and bruises, brother 
Paul?” asked Simeon, “ feelest thou them now?’’ 

“Nay, I think not on them, Simeon, but do thou 
look, and see where a rough edged stone struck 
me a blow on the head;” bravely replied Paul. 

Simeon did look, and the others with him, but 
they saw nothing. 

“There is no mark on thee, Paul;” Simeon said, 
after looking carefully for the injured spot. “The 
Lord hath been with thee, and healed thee.” 

“Blessed be His holy name;” Paul added fervently, 
and then turning to Barnabas he said; “Simeon 
and Silas shall abide with us in Lystra as our 
guests, until we go hence.” 

“Yea, Paul, we were on our way to meet thee 
at the time we found thee lying on the ground, 
with the people standing around thee. ’Twas a 
blessed experience ; ’ ’ remarked Barnabas. 

To the utter surprise of the towns-people of Lystra, 
they soon saw Paul with his three companions 
again in their streets ; he having just arrived with 
them, and was proceeding quietly to the house from 


280 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


which he had been seized, forced through the 
• streets, and stoned to death as they believed, that 
same afternoon. 

“’Twas a miracle indeed!” assuringl}" said a 
woman ; who proved to be Dorns, the sister of 
Milo ; and who with her brother believed devoutly 
in the teachings of Paul. 

” ’Tis beyond question; the man hath a charmed 
life, see! how the gods do protect him;” mused a 
Greek, as he saw Paul pass by, looking as well as 
ever. 

In one of the wealthy homes of the beautiful 
city of Iconium, in the Orient, lying within the 
province of L3"caonia, there sat early one morning 
an elderly man of distinguished presence, and a 
woman, beautiful and becomingly attired. 

With them, and half reclining on a divan, was a 
young man who bore a resemblance in many respects 
to both the elder occupants of the richly furnished 
room. It was the home of one, Theolanthus, by 
name, who was conversing quietly with his 
wife, Melda, and his son Leon. The features of 
Theolanthus were unmistakably Grecian, while those 
of his wife were of Jewish 'cast. 

‘ ‘ When doth the good Paul say he can be with 
us?” asked the wife of Theolanthus. 

“The message that I received was written by 
him more than a fortnight ago; here it is, Melda;” 
said Theolanthus, as he handed her a small piece 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


281 


of parchment. “And it saith we can expect him 
at any time. Paul also saith that he, with his 
brethren, taught the citizens of Lystra, where he 

was stoned, and left for dead in the highway by 

the angry Jews; but by the grace of God, he still 
lives. From Fystra he went to Derbe, and from 
thence came this writing. He is now on his way to 
Iconium, and will again stop at Lystra for a short 
time, and from that place, he will come direct to 
• our city ; and still later, he will journey to 

Antioch.” 

“Where will Paul and his friends preach to the 
dwellers in Iconium, Theolanthus? ” Melda inquired, 

‘ ‘ for thou dost recollect the feeling against him 

and against Barnabas as well, when they were in 
Iconium last : and how both the Jewish and Greek 
element here, importuned the rulers to have the 
good men assaulted and stoned.” 

“This fact is not overlooked by me, Melda, and 
I well remember how Paul and Barnabas had to 
hurry away from the city to escape danger. ’Twill 
not do to have them speak in the synagogue, and 
methought ’t would be well to have Paul teach the 
faithful here within our own walls, where we may 
worship undisturbed, and where Paul will be free 
from the as.saults of those who know not God ; ’ ’ 
Theolanthus replied. 

“Right, husband;” said Melda, “ ’tis fitting that 
the blessed meetings should be held here, and Teon 
can inform the friends of the arrangement, if Paul 


282 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


will be pleased to have it so ; but list ! some one is 
knocking; Leon wilt thou see who hath come?” 

‘ ‘ Stay thou here, son ; ’ ’ said the father, as he 
stood up, “for I will go in thy stead, since I am 
curious to know who it might be.” And as he 
went, he hoped that it would be the long expected 
visitors, and in this he was not disappointed, for on 
opening the door, Theolanthus beheld the familiar 
faces of Paul and Barnabas. 

“Greetings to thee, Theolanthus!” they joyfully’ 
exclaimed, as that individual welcomed them to his 
home and hospitality, saying; “We have looked for you 
daily for a week ; how goes the work of the Lord ? ’ ’ 

“The harvest hath been bountiful, and the Father 
hath blest us in manifold w^ays;” Paul rejoined 
promptly as he and Barnabas were ushered into the 
presence of Melda, who had heard their voices, and 
was coming to meet them. 

“Welcome, in the name of the Lord, brethren!” 
she said, as they stood in her presence with glad 
faces. “’Tis well that ye have come.” 

Leon now also greeted them most cordially ; and 
after the visitors were seated, and further courtesies 
had been exchanged, Theolanthus soon informed Paul 
of his plan ; to which the apostle readily assented, 
and it was agreed that a meeting be held that very 
night at the house of the host, and Leon was dis- 
patched forthwith to invite those in the city who 
clung to the teachings of Jesus, and had been faithful 
adherents of the cause. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


283 


It was nightfall, before lyeon again reached his 
home, and reported that all he had seen, had gladly 
promised to be present, and a large room in the 
house was soon made ready. 

The household were not long in waiting ; for in 
a very little while the people began to arrive, and 
soon the room was completely filled with the eager 
ones. 

Paul arose presently, and read the words of Jesus, 
where He said : ‘ ‘ Blessed are the pure in heart ; for 
they shall see God.’*’ He then went into a discourse, 
admonishing them to abstain from the lusts of the 
world and the flesh, saying; “For they indeed are 
the temple of God, who live in chastity, and abandon 
the enjoyments of the world, and its shadowy glories 
for the love of Christ.’’ And continuing, he said; 
“They whose lives are those of virgins, shall be 
received into everlasting salvation and peace with 
the Father, in Heaven. Happy are they that have 
wives, and live as though they had none ; for he 
that is unmarried careth for the things that belong 
to the Lord, how he may please the Lord : but he 
that is married careth for the things that are of 
the world, how he may please his wife. And I say 
to you, there is difference also between a wife and 
a virgin : for the virgin careth for the things of 
the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and 
in spirit ; but she that is married careth for the 
things of the world, how she may please her hus- 
band. And Jesus hath said : ‘ For in the resurrection 


284 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but 
are as the angels of God in Heaven.’ And this I 
speak for your own profit ; not that I may cast a 
snare upon you, but for that which is comely, and 
that ye may attend upon the Lord without dis- 
traction.” 

Among those who listened with rapt attention to 
the apostle’s words, was a most beautiful Greek 
maiden by the name of Lucena. She had never 
before heard such utterances, and they made a very 
deep and lasting impression upon her. She had 
heretofore clung to the mythical religion of her 
people, but being endued with a keen perception, 
she felt in her heart, that there was wonderful truth 
in what Paul had said. 

For several days, and during the following nights, 
Lucena attended the meetings at the home of Theo- 
lanthus, and heard Paul preach the religion of Jesus 
Christ, assisted as he was by Barnabas. A great 
change had come over her, and it was noticeable to 
every one. From a gay and laughing maiden of 
the world, she was transformed, it seemed, into a 
most thoughtful and earnest advocate of the new 
teaching. 

It so happened, that Lucena was betrothed to a 
very rich young man, by the name of Sumasi, who 
was most prominent in Hebrew circles in Iconium, 
and quite influential with the rulers of the city. 
For some time, Sumasi had noticed that the idol 
of his worship, seemed to be treating him with 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


285 


marked coolness, evading all questions relative to 
their coining marriage. He could not account for 
the change in her attitude towards himself, and her 
indifference was daily growing more pronounced. 
She had no other lover, this he knew, but there 
was another cause somewhere. He remembered now, 
that o*f late she had mentioned the name of Jesus 
Christ, and the instructions of Paul, of whom it 
was rumored abroad, that he was again in Iconium, 
preaching privately to the people. With this thought 
in mind, Sumasi started up impulsively, from where he 
was seated in his home, and said half aloud ; “I 
will go to Lucena, and learn what hath come over 
her ; I wonder if she too, can be filled with this 
herevSy that is pervading the land? Can this be the 
cause of her strange conduct?” And impulsively he 
left the house, and hurrying along the streets, he 
soon arrived at the dwelling of Cucena, where she lived 
alone with her mother, and being admitted pleasantly 
by the maiden, he after a salutation, took the seat 
offered him, and placing it by her side, he said in 
his gentlest way; “ Lucena, why dost thou appear 
to me so downcast and , strange? What hast thou 
permitted to be impressed on thy mind? Thou dost 
not look blushingly upon Sumasi, as of yore. For- 
gettest thou that the day of our marriage draweth 
nigh, fair one?” 

“Sumasi;” said Tucena softly, when the young 
man had finished his words ; “I would mildly say 
to thee, that this betrothal of which thou speakest. 


286 


nineteen hundred years ; 


hath become sorely irksome to me, and a heavy 
burden, and I would fain ask thee that it be as 
naught, henceforth.” 

‘ ‘ Why Lucena ! what canst thou mean ? ’ ’ gasped 
the young man, “lovest thou me no more, Lucena?” 
he pleaded. 

“Nay, Sumasi, not in the manner that thou 
wouldst have me love thee ; for this that thou askest 
of me is not of the love of Jesus Christ, whom I 
worship wholly as my Saviour. I cannot marry thee, 
Sumasi, prithee, let the past be forgotten;” were 
her words slowly, but earnestly uttered. 

“lyucena! thou art mad! who is this Jesus Christ 
of whom thou hast spoken?” exclaimed the man in 
bitterness, and rising anger. 

‘ ‘ He it is, who died for our sins, that we might 
live, and who suffered death on the Cross, and arose 
again, and is alive forevermore;” promptly answered 
the young Christian. 

‘ ‘ By the heavens ! Lucena ! who inveigled thee 
into hearing and believing such nonsense?” demanded 
Sumasi, with white face. 

“Thou art wrong, Sumasi, for I was not inveigled 
into the hearing of this blessed Word, and neither 
is it nonsense, for I went gladly to hear of the 
Messiah, who is called the Christ;” she calmly 
answered. 

“Of whom hast thou heard these teachings?” he 
again asked impetuously. 

“Of Paul, who is an apostle of Jesus Christ;” 
was the simple reply of Tucena. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


287 


“Did I not fear as much?” wailed Sumasi, “thou 
hast taken a fancy to this hollow-eyed, and crooked 
nosed stranger and disturber, who once before was 
driven from Iconium, for having thrown a spell 
over the foolish people by his conjurer’s tricks. I 
have heard that this man teacheth foolish maidens 
that ’tis good not to marry, and that they should 
always remain virgins to reach the Kingdom of 
Heaven, and thou hast listened to the fellow.. See 
how thou choosest to act in these matters ! ’ ’ he 
said warningly, and then he stood up and made a 
movement as if to leave. 

‘ ‘ I have chosen the Lord, and from Him cometh 
my help;’’ Lucena rejoined, as she realized faintly 
what his warning meant. 

“Upon thine own head, be the reward of thy 
folly ! ’ ’ muttered Sumasi with ill-concealed wrath, as 
he abruptly left the house of the maiden. 

“The Lord is my refuge, and in Him will I 
confide ; ’ ’ the fair one murmured with brimming 
eyes, as the door closed upon Sumasi. She breathed 
easier, as she sat alone. 

Sumasi, determined to be revenged for the loss of 
his intended bride, quickly made his resolution to 
observe the movements of Lucena. As it was still 
early in the evening, though dark, he concealed 
himself in the shadow of a building near her home, 
and waited. 

“If Lucena goeth out at all this night, she will 
appear very soon, and I will follow in her footsteps 


288 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


to the place where this beguiler speaketh to the 
rabid ones;” reasoned Siimasi, and his judgment in 
this respect proved true, for he now saw emerging 
from the house he had left but a short while before, 
the figure of a woman, who hastened along the 
street. He followed at some little distance, un- 
observed. 

“’Tis Lucena ; ” he said with satisfaction, as she 
pa.s.sed in front of a light streaming from a near 
window. 

Hurrying through several streets, until .she turned 
into one of the best thoroughfares in the city, and 
proceeding along the footway some little distance, 
she suddenly paused before a house that looked as 
though the occupants must have means in plenty, 
as it was more pretentious in exterior, than others 
near by. 

Lucena knocked lightly at the door, and was 
admitted, just as Sumasi passed the dwelling, and 
muttered in great surprise; “And so Theolanthus is 
at the head of this business ! what cometh next ? 
Well be as it may, I am after the man Paul, and 
he shall find that he cannot mislead the young 
women of Iconium, and the bride of Sumasi.” He 
ground his teeth, as ugly thoughts flitted through 
his mind ; and he decided to linger in the neigh- 
borhood, and wait until some one should come out 
of the house Lucena had entered ; having concluded 
to accost and question some person, concerning the 
meetings which were being held there. Fully two 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


289 


hours had passed by, and he was growing restless 
with his vigils, for he had seen no one emerge 
from the place during this interval, and he was on 
the point of changing his plan somewhat, when the 
door of the house opened, and a man stepped out, 
and was striding quickly away, when Sumasi saluted 
him, and said; “Friend! what kind of proceedings 
have they in the house of Theolanthus? and is it 
true that some one is there, who preacheth to the 
young and old, deluding doctrines, and leadeth the 
minds of maidens from the thought of marriage? 
If thou wilt tell me all that they do within yon 
house, thou shalt be well repaid for thy trouble.” 

Having stopped to listen to the words of Sumasi, 
the stranger seemed at first in doubt, whether to 
answer him or not, but remembering the promise 
of a rich reward, he turned to Sumasi and said ; 
“Sir, I have just come from the house of the rich 
Theolanthus, where a man by the name of Paul, 
who claimeth to be an apostle of Jesus Christ, hath 
nightly and daily, discoursed to both Jew and 
Gentile, concerning Jesus of Nazareth, who, he says, 
was the Son of God.” 

“Hast thou heard him say aught on the subject 
of marriage?” Sumasi asked impatiently, “and hast 
thou seen a maiden there whose name is Tucena, 
both young and beautiful ? ’ ’ 

“Forsooth, Paul hath preached to the young men 
and virgins, that ’tis better not to marry; — that to 
reach the Kingdom of Heaven, it is necessary to 

19 


290 


nineteen hundred years ; 


keep the flesh pure and undefiled ; and, to live 
lives of chastity and singleness, is to be accepted 
of God and His Kingdom ; and as to the maiden 
Lucena, I have seen her many times, for she never 
faileth to hear Paul, and she abideth by all that he 
saith.. But who art thou? I would ask since thou 
hast questioned me on these matters?” said the 
individual. 

” I am Sumasi, one of the chief men in Iconium, 
and was, till now, the lover and betrothed of 
Lucena, but through the designs of this scheming 
fellow, and his arts, she hath utterly forsaken me, 
and cast me adrift ; but who mayest thou be, 
friend?” rejoined Sumasi. 

‘‘Demas, is my name;” was the answer, “and 
I have followed Paul long enough and far enough ; 
for he preacheth too lofty for mine understanding, 
and I do not believe the words he uttereth are 
of God.” 

“I need thine help then, Demas, for thou knowest 
many things that Paul hath taught the people, and 
especially Ducena, who was soon to be my wife;” 
declared Sumasi, as he quietly passed a well filled 
leathern bag to Demas, which he had detached from 
his girdle. 

Demas felt elated as he took the bag, and saw 
that it was heavy with silver, and then he said to 
Sumasi ; ‘ ‘ Gladly will I help thee to avenge thyself 
against Paul, and to win back again the fair Lucena, 
for thy wife. Thou canst go before the Governor 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


291 


with thy grievance against Paul, and say to him, 
that he perverteth the citizens of Iconium, even 
telling his subjects that they should live in a state 
of celibacy, and abide as he, for he saith such is the 
Kingdom of Heaven : while I will seek to persuade 
Lucena, that Paul doth not by right preach of the 
abstinence from the state of marriage, for God him- 
self ordained that marriage is honorable withal, and 
that it is the fulfilling of His law.” 

‘‘Well said;’’ approvingly replied Sumasi, ‘‘do 
thou act cautiously and come to mine house on the 
morrow. Thou wilt find me on the street called 
Broad, and if thou wilt only ask for Sumasi, thou 
wilt be directed, so thou shalt find me. I would 
too, that thou go with me then to the Governor, 
so that thou canst state the case to him, as thou 
dost fully understand it.” 

‘ ‘ It shall be as thou askest of me, Sumasi, and 

% 

I will not fail thee ; ’ ’ was the assuring response of 
Demas, and with a few hasty words of farewell, 
each went his way. 

A few days after the last mentioned occurrence, 
there stood in the judgment-place in Iconium, before 
Castellius the Governor, a prisoner awaiting trial. 
The person was no other than Paul, and near him 
stood his accuser, Sumasi ; and Demas was also 
standing by, as the newly made friend and helper 
of Sumasi in his fight against the apostle. A great 
many of the Jews and Greeks about the city, had 


292 


ninktkkn hundred years ; 


learned that the influential Sumasi had caused the 
apprehension of Paul, and they came to witness the 
proceedings before the chief magistrate. Among 
them were some, who, as well as Sumasi, felt the 
effect of Paul’s labors in their own homes, and they 
were ready to lift their voices in support of the 
cause against the apostle. 

Seeing Sumasi facing him, the Governor nodded 
to him in recognition, and said; “Sumasi, who is 
the man that standeth here a prisoner? and what 
hast thou to say against him?” 

“The man I know not myself, O high Judge, 
but I have learned, that' ’tis the same person, who 
came to Iconium in times past, and caused an uproar 
among the citizens ; and his name is Paul, and 

he calleth himself a Christian, and teacheth secretly, 
that there is no honor and virtue in marriage, which 
is contrary to our law. Moreover, by his pernicious 
doctrine, he hath led away from me my betrothed, 
who, on this man’s account, hath cast me off. 

Denias, who standeth here, is witness to the truth 

of all that I have said to thee. The prisoner should 
be tortured, and put to death.” 

When Sumasi had finished his accusation, Cas- 

tellius looked at Demas, and said; “Dost thou know 
this man ? and doth he teach these heresies ? and 
speaketh he thus foolishly to the virgins?” 

Demas looked up, and then answered; “My lord, 

I know the prisoner to be Paul, an apostle of Jesus, 
who was hanged on a Cross, and he teacheth the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


293 


young men and maidens all that thou hast heard 
from Sumasi, and I myself have seen how Lucena, 
the bride of Sumasi hath hearkened unto Paul, until 
the young woman will listen to naught else but 
this doctrine.” 

‘ ‘ Put the trickster and heretic to death ! for he 
hath estranged our wives from us, and they hearken 
no more to us ! ” cried several angry ones in the 
crowd. 

‘ ‘ Hold ! ’ ’ commanded the Governor, ‘ ‘ we will 
hear from the prisoner himself, and then judge what 
punishment he shall receive. Stand forth ! ” he now 
exclaimed, as he looked upon Paul’s calm features. 
‘‘A grave offense hath been charged, against thee; 
what is thy name? and in what doth thy practice 
consist ? ” * 

”0, most high Judge! I am Paul, and by the 
grace of God, an apostle of Jesus Christ, and of 
whom I preach, that He is the Son of God. ’T was 
God who sent His only begotten Son into the 
world, that we might live, and preach unto all 

mankind, the resurrection of the dead, and the sal- 
vation of His creatures, through faith in Christ 
Jesus. He it is who hath brought me out of the 
depths of iniquity, unto eternal life, and hath sent 
me to save men from the wiles of the evil one, 

and the lusts of sinful flesh, that they might have 

strength in the Lord, and love the truth. If I 

preach these things, which God hath in his mercy 
revealed to me, is it an offense?” was the quiet 


294 


nineteen hundred years ; 


and peaceful answer, which proceeded from the lips 
of Paul. 

“Hast thou persuaded I^ucena against marrying 
Sumasi, her betrothed, as it is charged against thee?” 
interrogated the Governor. 

“I know not Sumasi, neither knew I that lyUcena 
was to marry any man;” promptly answered the 
apostle, “for I preach to all, only the words of 
Jesus, wherein He said : ‘ In the resurrection, they 
neither marry, nor are given in marriage, but are 
as the angels of God in Heaven.’ Yet I say, he 
that giveth her in marriage, doeth well ; but he that 
giveth her not in marriage, doeth better. But she 
is happier if she so abide, after my judgment: and 
I think also, that I have the Spirit of God.” 

“Now thy talk is all foolishness, man! how canst 
thou find courage to give utterance to such words, 
before men and women ? I command that this 
offender be bound, and put in prison through the 
night, and be scourged and driven from the gates 
of Iconium on the morrow;” was the hasty decision 
of Castellius, as he looked first at Paul, and then 
at the officers of his court ; after which the apostle 
was hurried off to prison, and the place cleared of 
the crowd. 

The night was spent, and several of the morning 
hours had also passed away. Again the Governor’s 
Court in Iconium was the scene of no little excite- 
ment. A fair and most lovely maiden had been 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


295 


brought into the presence of Castellius. She ^ was 
accused of having during the past night, visited Paul 
while in prison, and there listened to his words 
concerning Christ Jesus, the Saviour of the world. 

learning that Paul had been thrust into prison, 
Lucena had stolen away from home, taking what 
silver she possessed with her. She was determined 
to see Paul, and cheer him, if such a thing were 
possible, during the weary hours of the night. 
Hurrying as rapidly as she could to the prison- 
guard, she frankly explained her mission, at the 
same time pressing a number of silver pieces into 
the keeper’s hand. 

Knowing well who she was, the guard permitted 
her to pass within the walls, where she could speak 
with Paul. 

Lucena was missed by her mother shortly after 
she had left her home, and being suspicious that 
she had again gone to join the Christians at wor- 
ship somewhere, she at once dispatched a messenger 
for Sumasi, he being greatly favored by the maiden’s 
mother, whose name was Melissa, and who wdth 
pride and satisfaction, had looked forward to the 
time when she should call him her son. 

After waiting but a short time, Sumasi appeared, 
and looking at him with an expression of anger 
mingled with despair, she exclaimed ; ‘ ‘ Sumasi ! 

Lucena hath again, without my knowledge, left me 
to go I know not whither, but I fear she hath once 
more joined the hated Christians; what can we do?” 


296 


nineteen hundred years; 


“ Methinks if Lucena hath gone anywhere, she 
can be found at the prison door of that fool of a 
Paul!” he answered wrathfully, “and I will have a 
search made there for her at once ! ” he added, as 
he again stood ready to depart. 

“If this be true, Sumasi, and if Lucena be found 
in that place near that heretic, she is not my 
daughter, no more, forever, and she should die at 
the stake ! ’ ’ cried the determined woman with a 
white face. 

“She shall be found this night, never fear, thou 
mother of Lucena, who was more than life to me, 
but now lost forever I ” he moaned in tragic tones, 
as he left the house. 

He lost no time in going to the prison, where he 
knew Paul lay bound, and seeing the guard, Sumasi 
whispered to him ; ‘ ‘ Hast thou seen Lucena ? is she 
not within the doors speaking with one of the pris- 
oners, — Paul, by name?” 

“Yea, Sumasi;” the keeper replied, “she is here, 
and speaketh with the prisoner who was brought 
here today. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Do thou keep her here within these doors, until 
the morning;” Sumasi said with lower voice, as he 
came closer to the guard, and whispered in his 
ear ; at the same time putting something in the 
hands of the man, over which he seemed to be 
elated. Sumasi then again left, saying to himself ; 
“She shall rue it, and suffer the consequences of 
her own act and folly.” 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


297 


In the meantime, Liicena had herself been greatly 
comforted by the words of Paul, who was without 
fear of harm, and she finally arose to go, reassured 
of the power of the I^ord to save and protect His 
own, at all times and in all places. Having bid him 
farewell, and seeing that the lights were being 
extinguished, she hurriedly walked among the cor- 
ridors to the entrance through which she had come, 
but lo ! the door had been securely locked and 
bolted from the outside. She knocked repeatedly, 
but in vain, and it seemed as if she were mocked 
in her desire to leave the place, for the feeble light, 
which came from a lamp hanging from one of the 
walls, now dickered, and in a few moments went 
out, leaving Lucena in darkness, and a prisoner, as 
well. She then tried to grope her way among the 
winding passages back to the cell of Paul, but after 
stumbling back and forth, and calling out the name 
of Paul for guidance, but receiving no answer, she 
sat down on a large stone, which supported a 
column of the building, and wept, and thinking of 
all that Paul had said ; these words of the gospel 
came to her in the gloom of that cheerless place ; 
“Fear thou not, for I am with thee; be not dis- 
mayed; for I am thy God;” and again, and again, 
she repeated in happier vein; “Fear not; I will 
help thee : and I will never leave thee nor forsake 
thee;” and with this comforting assurance, her tears 
ceased flowing, and leaning against the great stone 
column, she found it to be a fair resting place, and 


298 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


in a little while her eyes closed in peaceful slum- 
ber, from which she did not awaken, until aroused 
by the guard bearing a torch, who called out ; 
‘ ‘ Come, maiden ! thou hast been summoned to appear 
before the Governor, to render an account of thy- 
self. ’ ’ 

Realizing quickly that she had been entrapped ; 
Lucena merely answered; “I will go with thee;” 
and she arose, and followed the man from the place 
into the broad light of day. “But where is Paul, 
thine other prisoner?” she asked anxiously, as she 
thought of Paul’s safety. 

“Oh! the man was scourged, and driven out of 
the city early this morning, as the Governor had 
commanded;” replied the keeper indifferently. 

Lucena’ s heart sank within her, as she fancied 
the brutal treatment Paul must have received, but 
she said no more until she stood before Castellius 
and her accusers. Besides the usual loungers at the 
judgment-seat, there w^ere not a few women, and 
among them was Melissa, the mother of Lucena, 
who had come with Sumasi and Demas. At the 
appearance of the innocent prisoner, her mother 
could scarcely control her anger. 

‘ ‘ Maiden ! ’ ’ said the Governor, ‘ ‘ it doth pain me 
to hear that thou hast followed in the footsteps of 
the man, Paul, who was driven in disgrace from 
the city early this morn. His wicked teaching hath 
brought thee into the mire, in that thou hast for- 
saken thy faithful Sumasi, and hast not hearkened 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


299 


unto thy mother’s counsel, because thou hast taken 
it into thine own mind, that it is not well for thee 
to marry Sumasi, since thou too, hast become one 
of the hateful Christians. Thou wert also found in 
the prison, listening to this very man, who was sent 
thither for disobe3dng the law, and for teaching 
young men and maidens false doctrines. Fearest 
thou not death on the pile? Wilt thou not at once 
abandon this foolish sect, and marry Sumasi?” 
demanded the magistrate, in an imperious way. 

“Nay! my lord, I must refuse to marry Sumasi;” 
unhesitatingly replied Lucena, looking sorrowfully at 
her mother. 

“How darest thou refuse?” he thundered. 

“Because the Lord hath decreed it otherwise, and 
’tis better to hearken unto God, rather than follow 
in the ways of men;” was the fearless response 
made by the brave maiden. 

‘ ‘ May the gods protect us ! ” cried her mother, in 
a rage of disappointment, as Sumasi’ s teeth closed 
tightly in anger over this, his last defeat. 

‘ ‘ Command that the woman be burned at the 
stake ! ’ ’ cried a gruff voice. 

“Let her be torn by the bulls in the arena!” 
shouted another. 

“Yea! make an example of the woman, so that 
others will refrain from following in this one’s 
footsteps. Down with the Christians ! Have her put 
to death!” called out a vicious looking Jew. 

Having called for silence, the Governor said ; 


300 


nineteen hundred years ; 


“Lucena, hearest what these people demand of me 
because of you ? Dost thou not now recant 
thy former determination, and abjure thy past 
foolishness ? ’ ’ 

“Recant and save thyself!” exclaimed a looker-on, 
in sympathy. 

“Nay, forbid! I cannot deny Christ, and if it 
seemeth foolishness to you, it is because ye do not 
understand the truth. Jesus suffered for me on the 
Cross, and I can die for love of Him at the stake, 
trusting wholly in the arm of the Lord ; ’ ’ answered 
the brave Lucena. 

“Then, as thou defiest the law, woman, thou 
shalt forthwith be burned at the stake ! so let it be ; ” 
angrily said the Governor. “And yet;” he muttered 
in an undertone, “’tis a pity to burn so beautiful 
a creature ; still they demand it of me, and I must 
obey the people.” 

Lucena was now taken in charge by the officers, 
and conducted to the women attendants, who removed 
her own garments, and then clothed her in a thin, 
loose dress of white, which was gathered at the 
waist with a narrow band of black silk ; the 
attendants seizing upon her own garments as trophies 
for themselves, as was allowed by the custom. 
The news spread like wild-fire, that the lovely 
Lucena was to be burned in the arena. 

Not many hours hence, a stake was driven in the 
center of the great amphitheatre in Iconium, and 
fagots and timbers were being laid in a careful 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


301 


manner so that they would burn readily ; and the 
people also were eagerly filling the tier of seats, 
which encircled the place. 

The Governor, and all the chief officers of the 
city, were soon in their seats, to witness the 
sufferings of innocence and purity. The pile was 
ready, and at a given signal from a bugle, a door 
at one side of the arena opened, and — Tucena stepped 
forth with several soldiers in attendance. She was 
pale, yet showed no trace of fear, as she walked 
with a firm step to the place intended for her 
punishment and death. 

The young Christian was lifted at once to the 
pile of wood, and bound to the stake, with her 
hands tied together behind her, and as the work 
was finished, she raised her gentle face and looked 
among the great throng, hoping to see some one 
that would comfort and cheer her, with the same 
words, that she had so often heard from the lips 
of Paul. 

As she stood there, the people marveled at her 
great beauty, and many sighed in sympathy, but 
none were there to raise a hand in her defence. 
The torch was promptly applied at another signal, 
and the smoke and flames curled rapidly upward, 
towards the feet of Lucena, as the crowd looked on 
with breathless interest. The fire hissed, and the 
burning wood crackled, and the brave young woman 
was completely enveloped in a cloud of smoke for 
a moment ; when suddenly, and without a previous 


302 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


warning, the fire was completely quenched, and the 
sight-seers stared at the spot in blank amazement. 

‘ ‘ What hath happened ? ’ ’ came the cry of 
astonishment from many throats. 

The reason was at once made plain, for out of 
the earth immediately under the pile, there now 
spouted a heavy stream of water, which shot upward 
through the burning wood in such volumes, that 
the flames were instantly extinguished, and as the 
water played merrily over the feet of Lucena, she 
raised her face, and her lips moved as if in 
thanksgiving for her deliverance. 

‘ ‘ Wonderful ! ” “ Miraculous ! ” “ The gods have 

saved her ! ’ ’ were the various exclamations, as a 
loud shout went out from the throats of the multi- 
tudes, who were present. 

“She hath won her liberty, release her!” cried 
some of the women. 

Now a Greek shouted aloud; “ ’T is the old foun- 
tain which was thought to be dried and lost, and 
it has begun to spout again ! ” as the water continued 
to flow over the ground. And this proved true, 
for at one time there ran somewhere through the 
neighborhood a copious spring of water, which later 
seemed to disappear altogether, only to reappear 
providentially, to save Lucena from the fire. 

“’Twas the Lord who saved me, blessed be His 
holy name;” murmured Lucena, as the soldiers came 
to release her from the stake by the order of Cas- 
tellius. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


308 


“Now let the beasts be turned loosed upon the 
creature!” came the command of that official, after 
the half burned wood had been cleared away. 

Lucena was left standing alone, with her hands 
folded as if in prayer. She heard the order given, 
as well as the roar of the wild and hungry beasts, 
but her trust and courage did not forsake her in 
this, her second trial. 

The door of the place where the fierce beasts 
were kept, was now pulled open, and out darted a 
ferocious tiger, and seeing Tucena standing alone in 
the place, with a growl it w^ent straight toward her, 
and to the spectators, she seemed doomed, but as 
the animal came within a few paces of her, it 
stopped slowly, and fell — dead at her feet. 

Again the crowd looked dumfounded at the 
spectacle ; ‘ ‘ What doth it all mean ? ’ ’ cried the 

people in astonishment. 

“The woman is a magician of no mean order;” 
commented a sight-seer, as he studied the situation. 

Without troubling themselves about the tiger, 
which lay outstretched before Tucena, the door of 
another cage was hurriedly thrown open, and this 
time three powerful lions were seen to spring forth, 
with tails lashing their sides. But, instead of rush- 
ing upon the lone figure of the maiden, as the 
spectators believed the lions would do, they walked 
leisurely around the enclosure as if puzzled to know 
what it all meant ; then seeing the stream of water 
flowing near the patient martyr, as she was intended 


304 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


to be, they crept thither and lapped most eagerly 
of the water, until they were satisfied, after which 
they turned slowly towards L<ucena. Would they 
spring upon her now? No ! for they seemed to notice 
her but very little, when their eyes suddenly fell 
upon the body of the tiger, and with a roar of 
rage that reverberated in the great amphitheatre, 
they pounced upon it, and pulled the carcass towards 
one end of the arena, where they soon dropped it, 
and then to the surprise of the puzzled throng, as 
the people sat securely in their seats, the lions lay 
quietly down beside the body of the tiger, to bask 
in the sun, which was shining pleasantly upon the 
scene. This was too much for the spectators, and 
they now shouted wdth laughter. 

‘ ‘ Tet her go free ! for a miracle hath been per- 
formed, and the captive deserves her liberty!” was 
the cry. 

“’Tis a marvelous creature, that fire will not 
burn, nor beasts tear;” commented one, looking with 
approval upon the modest Lucena. Now the elegant 
ladies present, and many of the men of rank, who 
were with the Governor, begged that dignitary to 
pardon and release the fair Tucena, as they called 
her. 

The Governor hereupon, ordered a small ensign to 
be raised, to indicate the granting of full pardon, 
which was done, and when the masses saw the 
signal waving in the breeze, they set up a deafening 
cheer in favor of the brave girl. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 305 

I/Ucena was now called to one side of the arena, 
where there was a, door. As she walked towards 
the place, the crowd watched the movements of the 
lions, but they lay perfectly still, and seemingly 
indifferent to their surroundings. In a moment, 
Lucena stood before the door, and at a bugle blast 
from above, it was hastily opened, and she passed 
quickly through, and then the door was again as 
promptly closed, and barred. She was safe, and free ! 

In the meantime, an investigation was going on, 
as to the cause of the sudden death of the tiger, 
which was known to have been one of the largest, 
and fiercest, in the surrounding country; and also 
concerning the mysterious actions of the lions that 
were purposely kept half starved. 

Going to the dens where the beasts had been 
confined, the attendants found that the partition 
between the cages of the lions and tiger, had been 
broken down by the hungry animals. The cages 
were made mostly of wood, were badly decayed in 
some places, and in a state of dilapidation, and with 
the lack of support resulting from the broken 
partition wall, the roof over the beasts gave way 
partly, thereby precipitating a great weight from 
above, to the dens below, including a large quantity 
of meat stored there, as food for the animals. 

The lions quickly devoured a great portion of the 
food ; and had fully satisfied their hunger, when 
the tiger, that up to this time, had instinctively 
remained in its own quarters, now overcome by 

20 


306 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


hunger, and aroused by the odor of meat, and the 
presence of the other beasts, gave a spring and 
landed in their midst. Then ensued the savage 
roars, which Lucena heard so plainly, as she stood 
with folded hands, and prayerful lips. 

The keepers having gained this knowledge, the 
lions were at once driven from the enclosure, and 
secured ; and on turning the body of the tiger over, 
it was found to have a large hole in its throat, 
where the flesh had been completely pulled away by 
the lions during the fight, making a fatal wound, 
from which the otherwise badly lacerated creature 
fell motionless at the feet of Lucena. 

“Certainly, a strange story!” said the people, as 
they heard all the circumstances. And Lucena, who 
before had been persecuted and scoffed at, was now 
the recipient of marked attention from many of those 
present. Her own clothing had been retaken from 
the women attendants, and restored to her, and these 
she hastily donned. She was then escorted from 
the amphitheatre, by enthusiastic men and women, 
who cried; “The gods have smiled upon the beautiful 
Lucena ! ’ ’ but to which she gave no heed whatever. 
Her thoughts were heavenward, as she hurried 
through the streets, to the house of Theolanthus. 
She finally arrived at her destination, and was greeted 
with words of rejoicing and thanksgiving, for her 
glorious deliverance. 

‘ ‘ Where was Paul ? and what was her mother 
doing ? ’ ’ were the questions she hastily asked, as 
they gathered about her. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


307 


“Thy mother hath at last repented, and is sorely 
distressed because of her conduct towards thee, 
Lucena, and she will be overjoyed to know that 
thou art alive and free again, and she will be happy 
to receive thee back, although she doth refuse to 
have aught to do wdth the Christians : and Sumasi, 
we have learned, was killed late this morn in an 
affray, and he will trouble thee no more;” said 
Theolanthus, 

“But what of Paul, the man of God! where is 
he ? ” Tucena asked, encouraged by what she had 
heard. 

“True, Tucena!” replied Theolanthus, “and I 
gladly say concerning Paul, that although he was 
driven from Iconium before sunrise today, yet happily 
we have heard from him. He saith that he is un- 
harmed and safe, and he hath assured us that the 
Cord would protect thee, and deliver thee harmless 
from the hands of thine enemies. He sent word 
hither, that he would journey to Antioch in the 
service of the Master ; and Barnabas will remain 
with us for a while longer to help us in our wwk.” 

‘ ‘ Surely the Cord hath been our salvation and 
strength, and He alone is mighty, blessed be His 
holy name;” Lucena said reverently. 

The news of the Christian maiden’s wonderful 
experience, and rescue from a terrible fate, spread 
like wildfire through Iconium and the outlying 
districts ; and where before, she and her friends had 
been despised, there was now a reaction, for many 


308 


nineteen hundred years ; 


women and no few men, came to hear and learn 
of the new religion, as they called it. In the 
meantime, Lucena performed many wonderful works 
in casting out sickness and suffering among the 
people, who looked upon her as an oracle of God. 


CHAPTER XVII. 


"PROM the time Paul was so rudely thrust out of 
the precincts of Iconium, he journeyed to Anti- 
och, teaching the people there, and preaching to them 
concerning Christ Jesus, and from thence he went with 
the disciples to the cities throughout Asia, and going 
as far as Thessalonica in Macedonia ; then return- 
ing, — he arrived at length in Caesarea. He had 
been gone for many months, in the far distant 
lands, in the Master’s cause : had met with perse- 
cutions and trials, but was crowned withal with 
glorious triumphs. From Caesarea, Paul then traveled 
back again to Jerusalem, against the wishes of a 
disciple named Agabus, who forewarned the apostle, 
that when he again visited Jerusalem, he would be 
caught by the Jews, bound hand and foot, and then 
he would be delivered into Gentile hands for pun- 
ishment. But not dismayed, he finally, to the great 
joy of the disciples, arrived at Jerusalem, where 
they gladly heard of his blessed ministrations. 

For several days since his return to the City, he had, 
with his brethren, gone freely in and out of the tem- 
ple, speaking to the people ; — to the Gentiles, as well 


310 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


as to the Jews. Paul, with the disciple James, and one 
named Mnason, were just going into the temple, 
about the sixth day after his arrival in Jerusalem. 
Standing near by, were several Jews conversing 
together, with their gaze directed towards Paul and 
his friends. 

“Is not yonder man Paul, who came into the 
City with Trophimus, an Ephesian, and who was 
brought into the temple by Paul a few days since?” 
queried one of the men. 

“Aye! ’tis in truth, the same man whom we 
saw in Asia, who went about the cities proselyting 
the Jews, and wrecking the faith of the Hebrews 
by his heresies;” replied one of the speaker’s friends. 
“Come!” he continued, “let us stir up the Jews 
in Jerusalem against this intruder and blasphemer, 
and have the man put to death. To live among 
the Jews, is too good for such an one!” 

‘ ‘ Aye ! thou art right ; the time hath come to 
put a stop to the encroachings of these Christians;” 
resumed the first one, and then mounting the stone 
steps fronting the temple, he lustily harangued the 
Jews, who soon congregated in great numbers, and 
were stirred to a high pitch of excitement by the 
man, who for that purpose, proved to be an orator 
of no mean order. 

“Away to the temple, and seize the man!” the 
rough element shouted, as the speaker finished his 
words, and with a rush, they stormed through the 
gates, and into the temple, led by the one who had 
worked them into a passion. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


311 


Espying Paul in the temple, speaking quietly to 
some of the people who had assembled there, the 
mob, without regard to ceremony, or respect for the 
place or persons, came upon him, and with cursing 
and threats, they caught the apostle and roughly, 
ejected him from the building, leaving however, his 
companions untouched. 

In the meantime, word was speedily sent to the 
headquarters of the chief captain of the soldiers, — 
Claudius Lysias, by name, that rioters and violent 
men had entered the temple of the City bent on 
murder. 

The chief captain without delay, dispatched two 
squads of soldiers to the place of the disturbance. 
Paul was being roughly beaten and handled, and 
dragged along the streets, as the soldiers bore down 
on the crowd of men, who were shouting; “Kill 
the fellow ! for this is the one that teacheth men 
everywhere, against the people and the law, and 
further, he hath brought Greeks into the temple, 
and hath polluted- this holy place ! ’ ’ 

On beholding the soldiers, the mob fell back 
instantly, and the captain demanded the surrender of 
the prisoner, which order was promptly complied 
with by those holding him, although the ruffians 
yelled themselves hoarse for the death of the apostle, 
who was quickly recognized by many as Saul of 
old, and who once had persecuted the Christians, 
but was now one of them, and against whom the 
high priests uttered threats continually, and through 


312 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS : 


others, had offered liberal rewards for the capture 
of Paul. With this hope of gain, these unruly and 
grasping Jews were ready to engage in any des- 
perate work that was required of them. 

Paul was now being bound with chains, by the 
command of the chief captain, who was demanding 
of the apostle to tell what crime he had committed, 
and to give him his name. But for the din and 
shouts of the rioters, neither the soldier nor Paul 
could understand each other, but having finally 
made their prisoner secure, he was carried bodily 
towards the- headquarters of Claudius Lysias, with 
the rabble following in the wake of the soldiery. 

They soon reached their destination, but the angry 
crowd pressed about the doors of the building to 
such an extent, that Paul was with difficulty taken 
within ; after which the doors were instantly closed 
against the vengeful mob, and heavily guarded. 

The irons were now taken from the prisoner’s 
ankles, so that he could walk freely, and presently 
he stood facing Claudius Lysias, who eyed Paul 
inquisitively. 

“Worthy captain!” said Paul to Claudius Lysias, 
with respectful mien, “may I speak to thee?” 

“ Canst thou speak Greek, prisoner?” answered 
Lysias, glancing furtively at Paul. “Art not thou 
that Egyptian, which before these days madest an 
uproar, and leddest out unto the wilderness four 
thousand men that were murderers?” he questioned. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


313 


“As to thy first question, good sir, I can say to 
thee, that I am not a stranger to the language of 
the Greeks, and then as to the other, I will answer, 
that I am not an Egyptian, but a Jew of Tarsus, 
a city in Cilicia, a citizen of no mean city ; and I 
beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the people, 
who are gathered without.” 

“’Twill do no harm, that I see;” replied Claudius 
Lysias, with a yawn and a nod of assent, “and if 
the people will listen to thee, thou mayest speak 
to them for aught I am concerned. Josef!” he 
called out to the guard, standing near, “conduct the 
prisoner to the stairs, and let him, if he can, pacify 
the foolish ones, who clamor for his life and would 
spill his blood. It may be, they will be satisfied 
when they hear the man.” 

Obedient to his superior, the soldier with several 
comrades, conducted Paul to the stairway of the 
hall, where the throng pushed and crowded one 
another ; and as the apostle stood there, he raised 
his hand, and motioned to the excited ones for order 
and quiet, and seeing that he would speak with 
them, they were soon ready to listen to him. 

“Men, brethren, and fathers!” he said loudly, 
“hear ye my defense which I make now unto you.” 
He was .speaking to them in the language of the 
Hebrews, and when they realized this truth, there 
was profound silence among them. Paul then talked 
to the men, telling them how that he was a Jew, 


314 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


born in the city of Tarsus, and reared in the 
Jewish faith ; how he had persecuted, scourged, 
delivered into prison, and even put to death, both 
men and women, who fell away from the church : 
of his going about the land doing these very things 
at the instigation of the high priests, scribes and 
elders. He then spoke of his journey to Damascus, 
for the purpose of apprehending the followers of 
Jesus of Nazareth ; of the vision from Heaven which 
he saw, and of his affliction with blindness, and of 
the voice which he heard from the clouds. He also 
told them how he was then led by his companions 
to Damascus, where, after he had been blind for 
three days, he was healed and restored to sight 
again by Ananias, a devout believer in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, who said to him; “The God of our 
fathers hath chosen thee, that thou shouldest know 
His will, and see that Just One, and shouldest hear 
the voice of His mouth. For thou shalt be His 
witness unto all men, of what thou hast seen and 
heard. And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be 
baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling on the 
name of the Lord.” 

Paul continued his discourse a few moments 
longer, but it was evident that the restless ones did 
not appreciate his earnest words, nor were they 
mollified, for they had again begun to threaten and 
swear in undertones, until at last, their voices broke 
forth in one volume of coarse invectives. 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


315 


One burly Jew now shouted; “Away with such a 
fellow from the earth ! for it is not fit that he 
should live ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Put the Christian to death ! “ “ He is a menace 
to our peace!” were the unfeeling cries of the Jews, 
as they gathered up the dust from the streets, and 
threw it into the air, in their anger. 

Claudius Lysias, now fearing that the excited men 
would do violence to Paul, at once had him taken 
back into the safer quarters of the castle. 

“Have the prisoner scourged at once, to satisfy 
the Jews who cry for his blood ; and again bind 
hini with thongs;” commanded the captain. 

The centurion, who was called to do this duty, 
was ready to perform the deed, when Paul turned 
to him, and without wavering, said; “Is it lawful 
for you to scourge a man that is a Roman and 
uncondemned ? ’ ’ 

The soldier looked startled, and then demanded 
of him ; ‘ ‘ Sayest thou that thou art a Roman 
citizen? Why didst thou not say so long before 
this?” And hurrying to his chief, the centurion 
informed the latter of what Paul had said. 

“If this man is a Roman, take heed what thou 
doest ; offend not Caesar ! ’ ’ admonished the officer. 

Lysias hearing the startling information, that he 
had bound a Roman citizen, hurried back to Paul, 
and quickly asked ; ‘ ‘ What is this, that I now hear 
of thee? Is it true? Tell me, art thou a Roman?” 


316 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Yea, verily I am a Roman citizen, and therefore 
a free man;” quietly rejoined Paul, “and more than 
this I tell thee ; I was free born*. ’ ’ 

“Then, hear me!” said the chief captain, “I will 
have thee loosed forthwith from thy bonds, but will 
keep thee in this place, until the morrow, when the 
chief priests and the Council shall assemble here, 
and I will demand of them wherefore thou art 
accused;” and with these words, he again left Paul 
under guard, though free of limb. 

On the day after Paul had been seized by the 
Jews, and then taken into custody by the soldiers, 
Ananias, who was then the high priest in Jerusalem, 
had assembled with the great Council, to hear the 
cause against Paul. The feeling ran high against 
him on the part of a great many, for they saw that 
the apostle was outspoken and fearless, he having 
boldly called Ananias a “whited wall,” for ordering 
Paul to be smitten in the mouth, which act the 
apostle knew and declared was contrary to the law. 

During the heat of discussion concerning Paul, the 
latter perceived that there were fully as many 
Pharisees present, as there were of the Sadducees. 
He thereupon decided to take advantage of this fact, 
and he cried out boldly; “Men and brethren, I am 
a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee : of the hope and 

* Aside from the spiritual freedom that Paul experienced, it de- 
veloped that his father had, in some manner, acquired the rights of 
a Roman citizen before the birth of Paul, and consequently the latter 
was also in accordance with the Roman law, — “freeborn,” and en- 
titled to the protection due a Roman citizen. 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 317 

resurrection of the dead I am called in question.” 

When the many present heard these words, there 
was immediately a division among them, the Pharisees 
striving for his release most vigorously. One of 
them arose, and said in positive tones; “We find 
no evil in this man : but if a spirit or an angel hath 
spoken to him, let us not fight against God.” 

Disorder and confusion reigned at once between 
the sects, as they fought one another on the apostle’s 
account. 

‘ ‘ Kill the prisoner ! he must not escape us ! ” 
some one shouted, among the Sadducees. 

Claudius Lysias, seeing that Paul was in danger 
of being put to death by the men, through their 
passionate outbursts, and fits of rage, and remem- 
bering that he was a citizen under Caesar, he 
promptly ordered a strong detachment of the soldiers 
to take Paul away from the court of trial, and into 
a place of safety. He was finally brought back into 
the castle, without having been in the least molested 
by the mob, and without having been condemned 
and punished, through the efforts of the high 
priests and the elders ; for with di.ssensions among 
themselves, which seemed to be momentarily growing, 
they could do nothing. But Ananias did not give up 
his scheme against the life of the apostle ; and the 
Jews were not slow in learning of this tendency, 
on his part. 

“Mother! what thinkest thou?” exclaimed a 
dapper looking youth, with bright eyes, and manly 


318 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


face and figure, as he entered a door of one of the 
quiet homes in Jerusalem, the day following the 
foregoing event, and addressed a sweet faced, and 
motherly looking woman. 

“What is it, Eben, that thou wouldst have me 
think about?” asked the woman, turning to the 
young man with an inquisitive look, as he threw 
his turban on a small table by his side. 

“Why ’tis this, mother! since I told thee that 
uncle Paul hath escaped thus far, from the wrath 
of the high priest, Ananias, I have heard some- 
thing, that doth cause me to have a fear for his 
life.” 

The woman spoken to was Martha, a sister of 
Paul. She was a widow, and lived with her only 
son, Eben, who was now speaking to her. He had 
been about the streets, hearing the news concerning 
the imprisonment of Paul. They had not lived in 
Jerusalem a great while, having come hither from 
Jericho but a few months before Paul’s return to 
the City. She had not yet accepted the religion of 
Christ Jesus, but the treatment that Paul had 
received at the hands of the Jews, aroused her love 
and sympathy for her brother, who had always 
been kind and loving to both Eben and herself, 
and because of this affair, her affection for the old 
church was fast dwindling away. 

“Concerning what things hast thou heard, my son, 
that causest thee to be filled with fear ? ’ ’ asked the 
youth’s mother, gravely. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


319 


“Well, mother, thou knowest the place in the 
public garden in the City, where we sat a short 
month ago, among the trees that grew there, and 
the sturdy growth of bushes near by?” Kben 
asked. 

\ 

“Aye! son;” she replied, “and I remember what 
a beautiful spot it was ; but do thou tell me the 
rest, Eben, for thou knowest that I am anxious to 
know all.” 

“This morning;” Eben resumed, “I was resting 
in that place, on the gra.ss amid the shrubbery, 
which sheltered me from the sun, and I had not 
been there very long, when I heard the voices near 
by, of at least half a score of men, who had just 
thrown themselves on the grass, at the foot of a 
sycamore tree near me. They were speaking in low 
tones about uncle Paul. I listened attentively, and 
heard one man say ; ‘ ‘ This man Paul, cannot escape 
us again, with the plans we have now made' to get 
him out of the hands of Claudius Lysias, the chief 
captain. Are there not more than two score of us, 
who have now banded together under an oath, that 
we will neither eat nor drink, till we have killed the 
dog of a Christian?” 

“Hush! Japhet ! speak not so boldly!” cautioned 
another, ‘ ‘ thou mayest attract the attention of others 
hither.” 

“Right enough!” rejoined the first speaker, “but 
I would again call to your minds, that the reward 
promised us for the death of this man, is some- 


320 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


thing rich and rare. Ye know that we have been 
secretly offered a full thousand shekels of silver, by 
Ananias and others of the church, for the work we 
are to do, and have sworn to accomplish.” 

‘ ‘ What is the plan we are to follow, for I did 
not hear all of it?” asked one of the band, rising 
from a lying position on the grass. 

‘ ‘ Knave ! thou wert never known to hear any- 
thing, and were it not. for the fact that thou art 
always ready with the knife, we would have no 
need for thee in this business, but listen ! and I will 
tell thee our plans for the work that we are to 
do;” said the speaker who began the conversation, 
and who was known as Japhet, one of the worst 
characters among the Jews in Jerusalem. “The 
high priest Ananias hath agreed with us, to com- 
mand Lysias to bring the prisoner to him from the 
castle on the morrow, that he may again question 
Paul, in regard to certain things that he hath 
taught and done. Then, when he is being brought 
through the streets, and away from the castle of 
Lysias, we are to meet them in small squads from 
all sides, some of us to overpower the guard, while 
the rest are to make quick work with the sword 
or knife, upon the body of Paul. Our band can 
then hastily leave the City, and the money will be 
forth-coming to us from our chief, to whom the 
booty will be paid, without fail.” 

“What thinkest thou of all this, mother?” asked 
Eben, as he finished his narrative, with a flushed face. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


321 


‘ ‘ Kben ! this is terrible news indeed ! what can 
we do to save thine uncle?” questioned the mother, 
as she burst into tears. ‘ ‘ Can we not get word to 
Claudius Lysias, and inform him of the actions of 
these villains?” 

“Aye, mother! when the men left the place where 
I lay concealed, I hurried to the soldiers quarters, 
and begged to be permitted to see uncle Paul, and 
I was conducted to him, and I there told him all 
that I had heard, and h^ said that the Lord had 
sent me to him ; and then seeing the running sore 
on my ankle, so badly swollen, he said to me ; 
‘ Eben, my son ! thou art a child of God, be thou 
clean!’ and would you believe it, mother? the sore 
was healed instantly ; see for thyself ! one ankle is 
just like the other, not even a scar is left!” were 
the words spoken in rapid succession by Eben to 
his mother, who could not repress a smile at his 
earnestness. 

She looked at the boy’s ankle, which had been 
diseased for some years, and behold ! she saw that 
it was perfectfully well, as Eben had declared ; and 
she murmured words of thankfulness to the Christ, 
who was worshiped and loved by Paul. 

‘ ‘ But what became of thy message to brother 
Paul, my son?” asked the mother of Eben, as a 
tear stole down her cheek. 

“Oh! I was coming to that;” he rejoined, 
“when uncle Paul had heard all, he called one of the 
soldiers, and asked him if he would not conduct 

21 


322 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


me to the chief captain, so that I could report 
something of importance to him : uncle having 
instructed me to tell Lysias all that I had told 
him. I was at once taken to the chief captain, 
who heard my story ; and he then cautioned me to 
say nothing to any man about the things I had 
told him; and he said confidingly to me; ‘Young 
man, I like the prisoner too well myself, to have 
him fall into the hands of these cut-throats who 
seek his life ; but the best I can do, is to have him 
sent this very night to Caesarea, and have him 
answer there before Felix the Governor ; and Paul’s 
accusers must appear in Caesarea also, and show to 
Felix, what crimes the prisoner hath committed, for 
I see nothing wrong in him ; ’ and when I heard 
all this from Lysias, I was dismissed from his 
presence ; and I have told thee all, mother ; but 
hold ! now I remember that uncle Paul said that 
during the past night ; ‘ the Lord stood by him, 
and said to him to be of good cheer, that he 
should be a witness of the Lord in Rome as well 
as in Jerusalem.’ ’Tis all so strange to me, to 
hear uncle talk that way, for I understand not 
these things in the least ; ’ ’ concluded the mystified 
Kben. 

“Then brother’s present danger will be overcome. 
Well, Paul hath always been a great one to over- 
ride all difficulties, and I feel certain now, that he 
will escape all harm, but how ’twill be done, he 
understandeth better than I;’’ said the boy’s mother. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


323 


greatly pacified, as she proceeded with some house- 
hold duties, that remained undone. 

More than two years had passed, since Paul’s 
capture, and threatened assassination by the ruffian 
band of Jews in Jerusalem, at the instigation of 
Ananias, the high priest. Claudius Cysias had kept 
his word with Kben ; for in that same night, he 
dispatched a large company of soldiers, spearmen, 
and horsemen, thoroughly armed, with Paul towards 
Caesarea, where Lysias intended to have Paul tried 
by Felix, the Roman procurator of Samaria. 

When the troops and horsemen, with their pris- 
oner, had traveled as far as Antipatris, which was 
about midway between Jerusalem and Caesarea ; the 
soldiers bade the horsemen farewell, and again began 
their homeward march toward Jerusalem, leaving the 
apostle in charge of the cavalry, who were to con- 
tinue their journey to Caesarea with Paul, as the 
chief captain had directed. 

When Ananias heard from the lips of Claudius 
Lysias himself, that the object of his malice and 
envy had been secretly taken away, he was beside 
himself with anger. All of his arrangements had 
been frustrated, and he felt that he was indeed 
foiled, and outwitted. He was told that as Paul 
was a Roman citizen, he would be compelled to 
bring the accusations against the prisoner before 
Felix. 

The day following Paul’s removal from Jerusalem, 


324 


nineteen hundred years ; 


by Claudius Lysias, the desperate gang, who lay in 
wait for the coming of the guard with Paul, were 
vigilant. However, the entire day slipped away, but 
the long sought for Paul did not come as they had 
expected. “What was the reason of this?” they 
a.sked of one another. They heard rumors, here and 
there, that the soldiers had gone away during the 
night, and had taken Paul with them. This led to 
accusations of treachery among their number, each, 
accusing some of the others, of having betrayed the 
plot : and the matter ended in a general hand to 
hand fight among themselves, with knives and 
swords, until several were killed, and others badly 
wounded in the affray. Soon the Roman guard 
swooped down on them, taking captive most of the 
rufiians who were still engaged in combat. They 
then removed the dead and injured, and pursued 
those who had flown. 

Within a week’s time afterward, Ananias 'and 
others of the Hebrews, journeyed to Caesarea, and 
appeared at the trial of Paul, at the judgment-seat 
of Felix. They brought with them an orator of 
renown, by the name of Tertullus, who represented 
them, in their prosecution against the apostle. The 
latter had been accused by Tertullus, of being a 
pestilent fellow, a breeder of insurrection and dis- 
content, among the Jews everywhere, and a ring- 
leader of the followers of Jesus Christ, who> ‘although 
He were dead, yet was alive forever more,’ as Paul 
had preached. Moreover, Tertullus held that Paul 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


325 


had profaned the temple in Jerusalem, and that the 
chief captain had wrongfully and with violence 
rescued Paul from the hands of Ananias. 

Paul on the other hand, had defended himself 
from these accusations, declaring with the power of 
God upon him ; ‘ ‘ That he was neither found pro- 
faning the temple of the Jews ; nor disputing with 
any man, at any time, nor breeding sedition, or 
discontent among the people : neither causing a 
tumult or insurrection, but worshiping the God of 
his fathers ; believing all things, which are written 
in the law, and in the Prophets ; having a hope 
toward God as with themselves ; believing in the 
resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the 
unjust;” and maintaining his innocence of offence 
toward God, and toward men. 

When Felix heard both Paul and his enemies ; 
and seeing that they had brought nothing against 
him, contrary to the law of Caesar; he deferred 
judgment until he could learn more of the affair, 
when Claudius Lysias came to visit him. 

The apostle was detained b}^ Felix as a prisoner, 
for fully two years, although he was granted a 
certain degree of liberty ; and on more than one 
occasion, Felix visited him ; and once he came with 
his wife, Drusilla ; apparently to hear Paul expound 
the teachings of Christ Jesus ; but it was a fact 
beyond dispute, that Felix was a profligate, and had 
held Paul a captive all of this time, solely for the 
purpose of extorting money from him, but in this 
he failed. 


326 


nineteen hundred years; 


Finally, by the misrule of Felix, he was super- 
seded in office by Porcius Festus, who found that 
Paul had been left a prisoner on his hands by 
Felix. Shortly after Festus had assumed the con- 
trol of affairs in Samaria, he had occasion to go to 
Jerusalem ; and while there, the Jews again sought 
to have Paul put out of the way, through the new 
procurator. Accordingly on his return to Csesarea, 
accompanied by the Jews, who complained of Paul, 
Festus summoned the latter to be brought into his 
presence, and on being asked if he would go to 
Jerusalem to be tried there, the apostle s answer 
was given in the negative; he signifying at the 
same time, that as he had done the Jews no wrong ; 
he ought to be brought before Caesar, and there 
have the matter of his offenses inquired into, if any 
offenses existed. This appeal to Caesar, was not 
refused by Festus, and he determined to send Paul 
as a prisoner to Rome, and rid himself of any 
further responsibility in regard to this vexatious 
question with the Jews. 

During the interim, Porcius Festus was honored 
by a visit from King Herod, Agrippa II., and his 
sister, Bernice : and being on most friendly terms 
with them, Festus related to them the circum- 
stances of Paul’s arrest and detention. When Agrippa 
heard the story, he expressed his desire to both 
see, and hear the apostle; and in this wish, he was 
joined by his sister. Festus being agreeable, Paul 
was brought before the royal guests, and when 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


327 


Agrippa gave him permission to speak for himself 
most freely, the apostle did so, knowing that the 
King was an expert on all customs and questions, 
which were existent among the Hebrews. He began 
with the life of his youth, telling them how he had 
grown up in the religion of the Jews, being a Phari- 
.see of the strictest sect ; speaking of his own bitter 
persecutions of the believers in Jesus of Nazareth, 
even to the imprisonment, and death of them 
throughout the land ; of his heavenly vision followed 
by blindness; of the voice of the Lord, who spoke 
to him ; of his subsequent career as a messenger of 
Christ, and then of his sufferings at the hands of 
the Jews. When he had ended his sayings, Festus 
declared to Paul that ‘ ‘ he was beside himself, and 
that much learning had made him mad;” but 
Herod Agrippa having a keener discernment than 
Festus, was greatly moved by the declarations of 

Paul ; and he said to the latter, ‘ ‘Almost thou per- 
.suadest me to be a Christian;” but as he was 
leading an impure life, and was unwilling to give 
up his evil ways, and follow in the footsteps of 

Paul, he would not listen further, and as he, with 
Bernice and Porcius Festus, left Paul still bound as 

a prisoner, Agrippa was heard to say to Festus, 

that, “If Paul had not appealed to Caesar, he 
might have been set at liberty, since he believed 
that he had done nothing, for which he should be 
put to death, or suffer continued imprisonment.” 

Respecting Paul’s wishes, he was now being sent 


328 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS : 


by Festus to Rome, to be tried for his supposed 
crimes, by Emperor Nero. He was placed in the 
custody of one Julius, a Roman centurion, with 
other prisoners ; and he was also accompanied by 
two of his brethren in the Lord ; — Aristarchus and 
Luke, who had decided to make the voyage with 
him, to his great delight. 

They embarked in a ship, that was bound for 
the port of Adramyttium, in Asia, which necessitated 
a change of vessels later on in the trip. The boat 
was manned with a motley crew of seamen, com- 
posed chiefly of Greeks and Jews. 

Paul and his companions, by their patience, and 
affable manners, and Christian fortitude, at the outset 
won the confidence and good will of Julius, and he 
gave orders to the ship’s captain, to allow Paul the 
freedom of the vessel, which was a merchant-man 
trading at the different ports along the route. 

Leaving the harbor of Sidon, where they touched 
the following day after sailing from Caesarea, and 
where, through the courtesy of the centurion, Paul 
and his associates, had the blessed privilege of 
meeting a number of their friends in the Lord, 
who were greatly refreshed b}- the words of Paul, 
and tvho in turn, was highly edified by their con- 
stancy, and faith that God would deliver him out 
of the hands of his enemies. They soon sailed 
again as far as Myra, a port of Lycia, without 
hindrance, excepting the contrary winds, which 
caused no little delay. Here, Julius took his pris- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


329 


oners, including Paul, with Aristarchus and lyuke, 
and made a transfer of them to another ship 
hailing from Alexandria, in Egypt, with a cargo of 
grain, bound for Rome. 

As they sailed along the coast of Asia Minor, 
through stormy winds and heavy seas, making 
little or no headway, some of the sailors, 

who were inclined to breed discontent among 
their fellows, were heard from day to day accusing 
the Christian, as the}^ called Paul, of being the 
cause of the poor progress of the ship ; and the 
feeling of enmity against him increased, when they 
saw one of their number, who had always listened 
to Paul, healed suddenly of a deadly disease. 

Surely, they thought, if the magician were thrown 
overboard, they would have quieter seas, and make 
better speed. Their grievances were heard by Julius, 
but he laughed them to scorn for their foolish 
fears, and superstition. They had now proceeded as 
far as the island of Crete, without loss, and had 

come to a place known as Fair Havens, a small 

harbor near the city of Easea. 

Paul, discerning that the ship’s master was sailing 
in dangerous times ; cautioned him, as well as the 
centurion, that the vo3’age would be attended with 
disaster and damage, not only to those on board, 
but also to the ship and its cargo. 

Notwithstanding this admonition from Paul, and 
being anxious to proceed on the voyage to Italy, 
the centurion did not believe what Paul had told 


330 NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 

him, or that there would be great danger ; as the 
master of the ship had assured him, that they could 
proceed with safety to Phenice, and winter at that 
point; it being a prominent haven of Crete. They 
were encouraged greatly, later, by the softer breezes, 
which had been blowing for several days, while they 
moved along the coast of the island, without ex- 
periencing mishap ; when suddenly , and without 
warning, they encountered a terrible wind-storm* 
from the east, which struck terror into the hearts 
of most of the people, and sailors as well ; for 
there were on board nearly three hundred persons. 

The vessel had now become unmanageable, as it 
tossed upon the mountain-like billows ; the men and 
women were crying out with fright and terror ; the 
sky overhead seemed as if covered with a veil of 
inky blackness, which afterward, lifted long enough 
for them to see that they were being driven towards 
a small island, called Clauda, a little to the south- 
west of Phenice. 

Paul however, remained prayerful and unmoved, 
with Luke and Aristarchus by his side, as the storm 
continued day after day, with unabated fury, to 
beat upon, and toss the vessel about, as though it 
were a mere reed. The sails and masts had been 
swept away by the waves, which broke over the 
decks again and again ; the lading had been cast 


^The “Euroclydon,” Acts 27:14; which is a tempestuous wind, 
and blows from an easterly direction on the Mediterranean Sea, and 
is considered very dangerous. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


331 


into the sea, and every article of weight that could 
be dispensed with, including the tackling, was thrown 
overboard, in order to lighten the ship ; but the 
storm raged on with the passing days, and as they 
saw' neither the sun nor the stars, they soon lost, all 
hope of surviving the w'reck. Several of the pilgrims 
aboard the ship w'ere discussing the situation most 
anxiously, as they held on to the beams and braces 
of the boat, to keep themselves from being knocked 
about. 

“If this man, who is called Paul, can do the 
wonderful things that they .say he’ doeth, wdiy doth 
he not give to us the benefit of his powder ? ’ ’ 
queried one of the voyagers, wdth pale face. 

“I tell ye again, the fellow is an impo.stor, and 
he hath a devil : let us cast him overboard, and see 
if the wind will not then cease ! ’ ’ exclaimed a dark 
visaged Jew, with a scowd ; and with a sudden lurch 
of the craft, he lo.st his hold on the timber to 
which he was clinging, and w’as throwm wdth such 
violence against the side of the ship, that he lay 
motionless wdiere he fell. 

“Nay, forbid!” answered another, looking at the 
prostrate form of the Jew, as it w’as throwm about 
with every lurch of the boat. 

The last speaker proved to be no other than 
Julius, the centurion. “I say;” he continued, “if 
we had listened to him at the start, we should not 
now be in this awful dilemma, for I know Paul to 
be upright and sincere, although I cannot under- 


332 


nineteen hundred years ; 


stand all that he saith, but his powers for the good 
be miraculous : of this I speak knowingly, but see ! 
he is working his way along the ship, to where we 
stand. He hath something to say unto us.” 

With Julius, also stood the ship-owner, and when 
the apostle reached them, he raised his voice so 
that he could be heard above the storm’s roar, and 
said; “Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me, 
and not have loosed from Crete, and to have gained 
this harm and loss ! And now I exhort you to be 
of good cheer : for there shall be no loss of any 
man’s life among you, but of the ship. For there 
stood by me this night the angel of God, whose I 
am, and whom I serve, saying : ‘ Fear not, Paul ; 
thou must be brought before Caesar : and lo, God 
hath given thee all them that sail with thee.’ 
Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer, for I believe 

God, that it shall be even as it was told me. 

Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island.” 

“Hear ye not these comforting words? ’twill come 
all right as he hath said!” exclaimed Julius. 

“We have been driving before the gale now for 
the fourteenth night ; let us cast out the lead, and 
see what depth the water is ; ” said the ship-owner ; 
and following the suggestion, they sounded, and to 
their surprise, mingled with fear and joy, they 
found but twenty fathoms. 

‘ ‘ Land is not far off ! ” shouted the master, ‘ ‘ we 

must look out for the rocks!” he added, as he 

tried to peer through the darkness of the night. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


333 


This news spread rapidly through the ship, and 
when they again sounded, and found but fifteen 
fathoms of water, the anchors were cast out from 
the stern of the ship, and they prayed that the 
day might come. 

Some of the seamen, having grown desperate by 
this time, were determined to abandon the vessel, 
and a life boat was let down for that purpose ; but, 
foreseeing that disaster would attend all, if the 
attempt to land should be made and thus desert 
the ship at this critical point, Paul called to Julius 
and his soldiers, and said ; ‘ ‘ Except these abide in 
the ship, ye cannot be saved ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Back men ! ’ ’ commanded the centurion of the 
sailors, as they made ready to enter the boat. 
Julius had drawn up the soldiers as best he could, 
with the ship tossing about on the water, as if it 
were but a feather’s weight. 

The seamen seeing the glittering steel of the 
soldiery, and the determined look on the face of 
the centurion ; again drew back with cursing. 

“Cut loose the ropes of the boat, and let her 
fall into the water ! ’ ’ was his next order, as he 
feared that if the craft remained on board the ship, 
that another effort would be made to abandon the 
vessel; and, with a few well directed cuts with the 
knives, the ship’s boat fell into the sea, and at once 
filled with water and sank. 

It was now early morning, the sky was again 
clearing, and hope revived within the hearts of the 


334 


nineteen hundred years; 


storm-tossed ones. They had eaten nothing during 
the many days, and though the waves were rolling 
high, the storm had ceased, and Paul stood among 
the weather-beaten, and heart-bowed sufferers; and. 
as he saw their nearly famished appearance, he 
said; “This day is the fourteenth day that ye have 
tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 
Wherefore I pray you to take some meat: for this 
is your health: for there shall not an hair fall from 
the head of any of you.” 

“Thou art right, good sir;” remarked a rough 
looking seaman, who showed signs of starvation. 
“The time is at hand when we must eat or perish, 
and as the storm is stilled, let the pangs of hunger 
be likewise satisfied ;” he added, encouragingly, to 
the hungry men and women, as they gathered 
together, in answer to Paul’s cheering words. 

The apostle presently took bread, and after giving 
thanks to God therefor, in the presence of the many, 
who had also been supplied, and having then broken 
the bread, he began to eat ; and the spirit of good 
cheer seemed again to pervade all on board, as they 
ate what was put before them, and were strength- 
ened. 

Up to this time, a large quantity of wheat lay 
in the hold of the ship undisturbed, but as they 
were in shallow water, and within sight of land, 
which was unknown to them ; they threw the 
wheat into the sea, thus relieving the ship’s draught; 
and then improvising a huge mainsail for the ves- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


335 


sel, the wind drove them towards the land, and in 
a very short time, the prow of the boat ran hard 
aground, leaving the after part exposed to the fury 
of the waves, which suddenly lifted the ship, and 
broke it in pieces on the rocks. 

Amid the scene of confusion and terror, that fol- 
lowed this additional burden to their woes ; the 
soldiers, mindful of their accountability for the safe 
deliver}" of the prisoners, and fearful lest some of 
them should escape by swimming to the shore, 
urged Julius to kill them at once, but the centurion 
having learned to love Paul, and anxious to save 
him and the rest from such a fate, said to his 
men ; ‘ ‘ Lay your hands on no man, but let them 
reach the shore if they can.” Then turning to 
Paul and all on board, he cried out ; ‘ ‘ Let all that 
can swim cast themselves into the sea, and get to 
the land ! and ye men of the guard give to the 
others broken spars, boards, and such pieces of loose 
timber as ye can find, so that they may safely 
reach the shore.” 

With this liberty granted them, the water was 
within the next few moments dotted with the 
heads of the swimmers, followed by the timid ones 
clinging to the floating objects ; Paul and his breth- 
ren lending to all, needful help ; ’ the apostle being 
one of the last to leave the wreck. When he with 
the remaining few, plunged into the seething waves, 
several of the first had already reached the land, 
and were waving their hands to the others as they 


336 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


battled with the element. Fortunately, all were being 
helped not a little, by the wind which was still 
blowing the billows landward. 

As the ship-owner left the wreck, he being the 
last one on board, the vessel turned over and sank, 
leaving nothing of it to be seen above the water, 
save the forepart of the hull, which had run on 
the rocks and stuck fast. 

As Paul had prophesied, everyone reached the 
shore safely, although they were shivering with the 
wet and the cold. 

‘ ‘ What place is this, dost thou know ? ’ ’ asked 
Paul of the ship-owner, after he had given thanks 
to God for their deliverance. 

“’Tis the island of Melita, I can see now;” 
answered that individual, as he looked about the 
shore. “We have drifted with the wind, many miles 
to the west, but not very far from our course, after 
all. The island is peopled with barbarians, but they 
are kind-hearted nevertheless.” 

The shipwrecked voyagers had already been 
observed by the inhabitants of the island, who lived 
in small huts among the trees, and they were now 
seen running toward the rescued people ; and when 
they had shown their friendliness to them, and seeing 
their wet condition, the simple hearted islanders 
kindled a great fire for their comfort. 

Paul was the most cheerful and active of all, as 
they stood disconsolate and disheartened around the 
fire, and to add to their cheerlessne.ss, it had begun 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


337 


to rain. The apostle had gathered a good armful 
of wood and sticks for the fire, and as he placed 
them upon the flames, one of the natives cried out 
in alarm to him, but he did not seem to make 
himself understood, for from out the burning wood, 
with lightning rapidity, emerged a viper, which fas- 
tened its deadly fangs on the hand of Paul, to the 
horror of all those around him, not excepting the 
islanders. 

‘ ‘ This person must have killed a fellow-man ; no 
doubt he is a murderer, and though he hath 
escaped death by the waves, yet after all, he is 
doomed to die;” said one of the barbarians of the 
tribe, just as Paul with dexterous hand removed the 
venomous snake, and threw it into the flames with 
little concern. 

“Dost thou not know that yonder viper’s sting 
is fatal, master?” asked one with great anxiety, 
seeing Paul’s seeming indifference to his danger. 

“Nay! my good man, the reptile’s fangs have no 
power to do me injury, for the Lord is my shield 
from all harm, and my refuge in times of trouble;” 
ansvrered Paul, as the people looked upon him with 
suspicion, waiting to see the poison take effect upon 
him, attended by the usual sw^elling of the body 
and speedy death; but when he continued to go 
about, without the least change in his appearance, 
they were mystified, and greatly astonished. 

‘ ‘ Surely this man is a god, or the gods do pro- 
tect him ! ’ ’ said one of the natives ; ‘ ‘ what do ye 

22 


338 


ninktken hundred years ; 


think that Publius, our chief will say, when he 
heareth of it?” he asked. 

“There! I see him coming down the path now, 
amid the rocks 1 ” ejaculated a listener, as he pointed 
toward a solitary figure, working his way through 
a rocky stretch of ground, towards the beach. 

The natives had already informed Julius, and the 
owner of the vessel, that there was at another part 
of the island, a ship in the harbor which would be 
bound for the port of Puteoli, in Italy, when the 
winter had passed. As the pilgrims were suffering 
from the wet and cold, they quickly hurried to that 
part of the place, where the ship lay anchored, 
overjoyed to know that help was so near at 
hand. 

In the meanwhile, several of the islanders ran to 
meet the swarthy looking chief, whose name was 
Publius. The centurion had permitted Paul and his 
companions to remain behind, to meet the chieftain, 
who was now besieged by his subjects. They were 
telling him the wonderful story, of the apostle’s 
harmless experience with the viper. 

“O chief! we saw yonder man, who standeth by 
the fire, bitten by a reptile, and when we thought 
to see him drop dead from the poison, lo ! and 
behold ! he neither died, nor suffered ; and more, 
they of the ship, told us that the man’s name is 
Paul ; a disciple of One, Jesus, who they say, came 
from God in Heaven; and he hath the power to 
heal all manner of diseases ! ” quickly said a man. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 339 

as he fell to the ground before his master and 
sovereign, in obeisance. 

‘ ‘ If what thou sayest is true, Kuos, I will ask 
him to come with me to my house, for my father 
doth lay nigh unto death with a fever ; ’ ’ said 
Publius, as he quickened his footsteps, and presently 
stood facing the apostle. 

‘ ‘ Paul ! I bring to thee Publius, who is our 
chief, and who would speak with thee ; ’ ’ remarked 
the man, who was addressed by Publius, as Enos. 

Saluting Paul profoundly, Publius said; “I hear 
that thou art a man of God, and doest wonderful 
things among men ; thou art w'elcome among my 
people, although I know naught of your God. 
Canst thou heal a fever which is unto death?” 

Returning the greeting, Paul replied ; “Of myself, 

0 chief ! I can do nothing, but the Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who is the Son of God, in whom 

1 believe and worship; can do all these things; for 
it is the Eord, ‘ who forgiveth all thine iniquities ; 
who healeth all thy diseases. ’ Are any of thine 
house sick?” he added. 

“Yea! good sir;” the chief rejoined, “my father 
hath long suffered of a fever, and doth lay dying 
within mine house, and we can do nothing for him. 
Wilt thou call upon thy God whom I know not, 
and ask Him to heal him ? And prithee, do thou 
dwell with me until thou canst depart in the spring- 
time ; and thou wilt find favor with me, and my 
people. ’ ’ 


340 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“I will go with thee, friend;” said Paul, “do 
thou lead the way to thy dwelling. ’ ’ 

“’Tis no great distance from this place;” Publius 
replied, and going with Paul, they soon reached a 
low hut with a thatched roof, which stood among 
a number of other buildings of a similar nature ; 
and on the opening of the rude looking door of 
straw and bamboo, Paul was ushered in, and lying 
on a poorly constructed couch, he saw the thin 
flushed face, and emaciated form of an aged man. 

‘ ‘ I bring to thee a good man from the wreck, my 
father;” said Publius to the sick man, as he 
stepped to his side with the apostle. ‘ ‘ Paul is his 
name, and he was bitten by a venomous beast, but 
his God saved him from harm and death, and I 
know that thou shalt be made whole again ; ” he 
added warmly. 

Paul looked mpon the man, as the chief was 
speaking, and when he had finished, the apostle said 
to him; “Friend, wouldest thou be healed of thine 
affliction ? ’ ’ 

“Good sir; whoever thou mayest be, I have lain 
here with this disease, until all hope hath gone ; 
but do thou pray to thy God that I may be healed 
of this burning fever ; ’ ’ pleaded the sufferer feebly. 

“By the grace of God, I will;” fervently replied 
Paul, “the Ford Jesus Christ hath made thee whole; 
stand on thy feet.” 

The man’s eyes were seen to brighten instantly, 
the face assumed a natural color, and he now said 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


341 


quickly; “I am strong again, and in the next 
moment, he arose from his bed, stood upon his 
feet ; and said with a loud and firm voice ; ‘ ‘ blessed 
be the God of the stranger, who hath healed me ! ” 

The news of the remarkable healing of the father 
of Publius, spread rapidly among the natives, and 
they came by the score and fell down at Paul’s 
feet ; and it was with great difiiculty that he pre- 
vented them from worshiping him outright. 

The sick from all over the island were soon 
brought- to Paul, who healed and comforted every 
one, and told them in simple language, of the 
saving power of Christ. 

The days wore on, and passed into weeks, and 
the weeks grew into months ; and when three months 
had passed, the people of the wrecked vessel were 
ready to embark on the ship, which lay at anchor 
in the harbor, from Alexandria. Publius and his 
people showered upon Paul and the others, many 
gifts and useful articles for their journey ; and when 
they finally sailed on a balmy day, the shore was 
lined with the natives, who, with tearful eyes, bade 
them farewell. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 


“ TF thou dost go again to hear the man who 

calleth himself a Christian, and an apostle of 
One, Jesus Christ, thou wilt rue it ! The people here- 
abouts have gone stark mad over the stranger, and 
his story about the Son of God. Thou knowest 
better than to listen to such rubbish, as the man 
doth dole out to the gullible ones. Surely the Jew 
is a fit subject to be thrown to the beasts, for 

bringing these detestable practices to the minds of 
weak men, and silly women of Rome. Thou hast 

heard the fellow too many times as it is, Eldreda, 

and hast become too secretive and quiet to suit my 
tastes. Before this man was brought here in chains, 
thou wast ever gay and festive ; didst enjoy the 
games and sports with me, even to the scenes of 
blood between man and beast in the arena ; but 
now thou carest naught for these amusements, and 
wilt have nothing to do with them as of old. The 
apostle Paul, as he calleth himself, will fall into the 
hands of Nero ere long, if I mistake not, and that 
will be the end of him. I warn thee again, wife, 
and caution thee to have a care how thou triflest 


OR, 1'HEi POWER OF CHRIST. B43 

with me. Do thou remember our daughter Felicia, 
and see to it, that none of this poison reacheth her 
mind, or ’t will go hard with thee. Again, I say, 
no more of this, Eldreda ! ” 

The speaker, Orlandus, by name, was a stalwart . 
and keen-eyed man, one of the wealthiest of the 
citizens of Rome, a native of Italy, an owner of a 
great many slaves, and lived in luxury, in one of 
the fine palaces in the heart of the city. His wife, 
Eldreda, to whom he was speaking, was a woman 
both fair and lovely ; and with a face that beamed 
with goodness and kindness of heart. They had 

but one child, a daughter, — Felicia, who was regarded 
as one of Rome’s fairest flowers ; and she possessed 
a most gentle and affectionate nature. She had 
arrived at the state of young womanhood, and was 
greatly idolized by her father. Orlandus had heard 
before, from the lips of his wife, concerning the 
presence in Rome, of some one who was causing a 
.stir among the citizens, by preaching of the resur- 
rection of the dead, and of life in Christ Jesus. 
He paid little or no attention however, to what he 
heard from Eldreda, being otherwise actively engaged 
looking after his slaves. But as the days went by, 
he noticed a change in her actions, and general 
conduct towards himself ; for, from a gay and festive 
creature, she had become thoughtful, gentle, and 
with a purity of thought that jarred upon the 
coarser nature of her hu.sband, until at last he com- 
manded, and upbraided her in the language used at 
the beginning of this chapter. 


344 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


The fact was, that pagan Rome had for some 
years, been undergoing a new, and stirring religious 
experience. The apostle Paul after leaving the island 
of Melita, sailed to the port of Puteoli on the 
western coast of Italy, and on his arrival there, he 
enjoyed the blessing of meeting with several of the 
faithful in the Lord. Here the centurion, Julius, 
halted with Paul and the other prisoners for fully 
seven days ; allowing the apostle greater freedom 
than ever, which resulted in many acquisitions to 
the cause of Christ. Proceeding thence, the pilgrims 
traveled inland, and in a short time, they arrived 
at Appii Forum, and later, they went to Three 
Taverns, where a number of Christians from Rome 
had gathered to meet Paul, having before learned 
of his coming. The apostle met them with renewed 
courage, and thankfulness to God, for this further 
manifestation of His love. Arriving at length in 
the city of Rome, after his varied experience since 
he left Jerusalem, Paul was escorted to the head- 
quarters of the captain of the Royal Guard, and, 
on hearing a most happy account of his conduct, 
from Julius, Paul was permitted to dwell in a house 
hired by himself, although still in chains, and under 
the surveillance of a soldier, who lived with him. 
He had been given a preliminary hearing before 
the praetor* of the city ; but as no charges had 
been brought as yet against Paul, that official ordered 


judge or court official of ancient Rome. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


345 


the guard to hold him in durance vile, until his 

accusers could be heard from. In the intervening 

time, the apostle had summoned to his house the 
prominent Jews of Rome, and when they came and 
gathered around him, he explained the situation to 
them ; stating who he was, how he had been 

delivered as a prisoner from Jerusalem into the 
hands of the Roman Governor, because of the hatred 
of the Jews ; and then finally, of his appeal to 

Caesar, and concerning his presence in Rome for 
trial. 

From these men, Paul learned that the authorities 
had received no letters or information from Jeru- 
salem, regarding him ; neither did any of the vis- 
iting Jews from the latter City say anything to his 
injury, or in condemnation of his life; but they 
lingered to hear more of the so-called sect of Chris- 
tians, for they had heard so much spoken against it. 

At a time agreed on, Paul answered his inquisi- 
tors, expounding the gospel relative to the Kingdom 

of God, from the law of Moses, and of the Prophets ; 

and when they had heard him, some believed his 
words, but others dissented ; and when Paul saw 
that they were divided, he referred them to what 
the prophet Esaias said to the fathers of old, 

through the Holy Ghost, saying; “Go unto this 

people, and say. Hearing ye shall hear ; and shall 
not understand ; and seeing ye shall see, and not 
perceive. For the heart of this people is waxed 
gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their 


346 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


eyes have they closed ; lest they should see with 
their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand 
with their heart, and should be converted and I 
should heal them.’ Be it known therefore unto you, 
that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, 
and that they will hear it.” 

The Hebrews who heard these words from Paul, 
wondered at the wisdom of the apostle ; and though 
they did not fully comprehend his interpretation of 
the scripture, they came to him again and again, 
with others of the Romans, women as well as men, 
to hear him preach the Kingdom of Heaven, and 
teach in confidence and wdthout hindrance, those 
things concerning the L,ord Christ Jesus. 

For fully two years, Paul, although restrained of 
his libert}^ continued to spread the gospel among 
all who came to receive and hear it, until at last, 
through the intervention of friends, he was granted 
his freedom, owing to the failure of the Jews from 
Jerusalem to accuse him, and testify against him. 

While it was true ; that even before Paul was 
taken as a prisoner to Rome, there were not a few 
Christians in that city ; yet through fear and 
timidity, they were never heard from by the people, 
and the spread of the gospel consequently, was slow ; 
but wdth the advent of Paul in Rome, and through 
his ministrations, the situation rapidly changed ; and, 
as the work among the Romans steadily proceeded 
and grew stronger, the opposition was also fast 
becoming manifest : discontent and unrest had begun 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


347 


to make itself felt in the homes of the citizens, 
where individuals had become awakened to the 
religion of Christ Jesus; and antagonized by members 
of their own families, until at last, by the pressure 
brought to bear on Nero, the Emperor; a storm 
seemed ready to sweep over the heads of the 
Christians; as the cry was taken up against them. 

Paul, after enjoying many months of absolute 
freedom, and having written in the city of Rome, 
a number of his imperishable epistles,* he found him- 
self again bitterly persecuted, and threatened with 
death. 

Eldreda, the wife of Orlandus, had been for some 
weeks, one of the most faithful listeners to Paul’s 
preaching; and at the time of the sharp words, and 
the threatenings of her husband, she had become 
a thorough convert to the now firmly rooted doctrine 
of Christianity. 

When Orlandus had finished his harsh and per- 
emptory utterances to his wife, she turned her tearful 
face to his own, and said; “Orlandus! for many 
years have we lived in contentment and peace ; 
strife betwixt thee and me hath been as a stranger, 
and Felicia, our dear daughter, hath been to us the 
only god we worshiped and adored. As thy wife, 
I have ever been faithful, and mindful of thy 
comfort, and have followed thee whither thou wouldst 


* Five of his epistles were evidently written from Rome, viz : those 
to the Colossians, Ephesians, Philippians, the one to Philemon, and 
the second epistle to Timothy. 


348 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


have me go. Thou wert a son of Italy, and I, a 
daughter of Greece, yet we believed in all things 
in common, and without contention, knowing no will 
but our own pleasure. True, I have heard Paul, 
who hath been in Rome, first as a prisoner of Nero, 
and then latterly as a freeman; liberated from his 
chains to serve mankind in a holy cause, and,” — 

“Hold, wife!” hastily interrupted Orlandus, “what 
have I to do with all thy words? Holy cause, 
indeed 1 I know of no other cause save Caesar’s, 
and after his, my own.” 

“I know thy mind, Orlandus, but if thou wilt 
hear me patiently, thou shalt hear why I am 
enlisted with the Christians;” said Kldreda boldly. 

“Enlisted with them, sayest thou?” exclaimed 
Orlandus, paling with anger; “hast thou gone so far 
as that?” he demanded. 

“Hear me, Orlandus I thou knowest full well of 
my bodily sufferings for these many months, and 
how the roots and herbs of the physicians failed 
to heal me of mine ills. ’Twas through mine 
affliction, that I heard of this apostle of Christ 
Jesus; and that he had healed others of diseases of 
various types. I went to him, and heard his beau- 
tiful words of the unseen Christ, the Saviour of the 
world, and the Son of the living God ; and on tell- 
ing Paul of my troubles, he said to me ; ‘ Wouldst 
thou be healed of thine afflictions?’ and with pain, 
I cried out to him that I would, but knew not 
how ; and when he had heard me, he said ; ‘ Christ 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


349 


Jesus, the Lord hath made thee whole, go in peace 
and suddenly, I felt that I was entirely as well as 
thou now seest me;” she concluded, with animation, 
prompted by a grateful heart. 

“Dost thou mean to say, that the Jew healed 
thee by his words? and art thou so bereft of 
reason, as to expect me to believe thy story? This 
impostor shall suffer for duping silly women ; and 
already I have determined to organize a strong 
movement against these Christians, and I see before 
me visions of them in the arena, with the beasts, 
or at the stake, and lying on the block!” ejacu- 
lated the now thoroughly enraged Roman. 

‘‘Orlandus! my husband! do nothing so rash; 
thou canst not mean what thou hast said : where- 
fore such bitter persecutions against those who do 
thee no wrong? Think of Felicia, our darling one!” 
said the wife, in alarm. 

‘‘Felicia, sayest thou, Kldreda?” hastily exclaimed 
Orlandus, with suspicion in his tones, mingled with 
fear. ‘ ‘ Doth Felicia know aught of this sect ? and 
doth she too, commune with these creatures in 
secret, as thou hast done?” he demanded huskily. 

‘‘Felicia doth believe in Christ Jesus, and she 
hath accepted the faith, husband, but she is none 
the less, thine only daughter, and hath found peace 
wnth the Lord on High, forevermore. Thou wilt 
therefore not carry out thy cruel resolve, Orlandus ! 
and bring sorrow upon thine own head, and distress 
within thy house?” pleaded Kldreda. 


350 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ Cruel resolve indeed ! ” he answered with irony ; 
‘ ‘ when thou hast been beguiled and bewitched by 
these adventurers and deceivers, and with thee, 
Felicia ; what then is left to me but wrath and 
vengeance? But where is she? I must see Felicia; 
and she must obey me, or pay the penalty ! ’ ’ said 
the irate man, as he strode the floor. 

“Felicia is in her apartment, husband, from whence 
thou canst summon her, if thou wilt;” answered 
Kldreda, with a heavy sigh, and troubled heart. 

Stepping to the door of the great hallway, he 
called out ; ‘ ‘ Felicia ! ’ ’ 

“Coming, father!” revSponded a musical voice from 
above him ; and very soon a young and beautiful 
creature, with happy face, came tripping toward him, 
in obedience to his call. It was Felicia. 

“Thou hast called me, father, and here I am;” 
she said cheerfully, as she came to his side ; then, 
seeing a scowl upon his pale face, and her mother’s 
sorrowful countenance ; she drew back as if in pain- 
ful surprise, as she looked from the father to the 
mother. 

“Felicia!” exclaimed her father, looking at her 
sternly; “dost thou go after, and follow the strange 
sect now in Rome, known as Christians?” 

“Yea, father, I do believe on the Ford Jesus 
Christ, and have heard Paul preach to the people, 
and am happy to be counted as one of them;” 
was the simple, and straightforward response of the 
brave girl, now fully understanding the situation. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


351 


‘ ‘ Dost thou not know that this is degrading for 
thee? And art thou also under the influence of the 
magical ways of these impostors? The fellow Paul, 
was a criminal, sent here from far away Jerusalem, 
and to think that thou hast taken up, with thy 
mother, his dangerous doctrines, doth grieve and 
anger me sorely, and this business is far beneath 
thee. Come ! child, I demand that thou abjure these 
things now and forever ; and thou too, Kldreda ! ’ ’ 
he said authoritatively, turning to his wife, who 
was weeping bitterly. 

“Father mine;” said Felicia tremulously, “why 
dost thou make this demand of us? Hath mother 
not been faithful and attentive to her duties to thee 
and thine house? and have I not been thy dutiful 
Felicia in all my ways ? The Christians ought not 
to be despised, and punished, for believing on Jesus 
Christ, the Son of the living God, as the Saviour of 
the world ; and neither is the teaching of Christ 
Jesus degrading, nor dangerous ; but purifying and 
saving ; to tho.se who embrace it in deed and in 
truth ; and thou couldst learn of Paul, if thou 
wouldst but hear him;’’ she ventured to add hope- 
fully. 

‘ ‘ Now how darest thou advise thy father to follow 
after these practices, when I have just forbidden 
thee to have aught to do with them? I would know 
thy mind, whether thou wilt obey me, by renouncing 
this religion henceforth, or not?” demanded the 
angry man, with emphasis. 


352 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


‘ ‘ I cannot deny my I,ord and Saviour ; ’ ’ said the 
maiden slowly, as if weighing her words with great 
care and deliberation ; ‘ ‘ for it is written, ‘ Thou 

shalt obey the Tord thy God, and Him only shalt 
thou serve.’ ” 

“Then thy God help thee!’’ he fumed, and with 
curses upon his lips, he hurried from the room, and 
in a few moments, was seen to go wdth rapid strides 
from his mansion. 

“Thou wert brave, with the Tord’s help, 
daughter!’’ said Eldreda, as she pressed a loving 
kiss upon the pale cheek of Felicia. ‘ ‘ The love of 
Christ will protect us, and keep us, ‘ for He hath 
said; I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee;’’’ 
she added soothingly, as Felicia threw her arms 
around her mother’s neck and sobbed. 

“ Thou seest that we must bear our trials bravely, 
Felicia, for thy father will now join hands with 
those who have already begun a system of perse- 
cution against our friends : still let us be patient, 
for the hand of God is mighty to save His children. 
But what hast thou learned from Octavius, concerning 
the doings of the citizens against Paul, and all 
those who worship with us?’’ 

“He saith, the outlook bodes nothing but mischief 
and evil at the hands of the Romans, against the 
Christians; and the wicked minded are plotting with- 
out ceasing, the destruction of the faithful, and 
Nero hath already been urged, by many of the 
foremost citizens, to adopt severe measures, to ex- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


853 


terminate the religion of Jesus Christ from the 
city ; ’ ’ answered Felicia, with serious face. 

“And doth he say aught of Paul, and of the 
apostle’s present attitude in the face of these 
threats?’’ queried the mother, anxiously. 

“Yea, mother, he hath said of Paul, that he is 
firm and undaunted and doth preach Christ boldly, 
although he hath been warned that they seek his 
life. Octavius also told me, how members of the 
households of the nobles have accepted the faith, 
and of the complaints made to the Emperor, and of 
the demands made on him, for the punishment by 
death, of Paul and his followers. He saith really, 
that ’tis a critical time and one fraught with peril 
to the Christians hereabouts;’’ concluded Felicia, 
with a tearful eye, as she looked inquiringly towards 
her mother. 

“And now, that thy father’s wrath against us 
hath made itself manifest;’’ rejoined Eldreda, “we 
must be prepared for our trials, for thou ki lowest 
his influence with Nero the tyrant, is great; but 
hath Octavius weakened because of the brewing 
storm, Felicia?’’ she asked. 

“Nay! mother;’’ responded Felicia, warmly, “thou 
knowest that Octavius is not a weakling, yet he 
understandeth but little of the Ford, and is not as 
firmly convinced of the truth of the new teachings, 
as he will be, but thou wilt find in him a ready 
champion, and a true friend in adversity.’’ 

Octavius was a young man of several years the 
23 


354 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


senior of Felicia, and a Roman by birth; lithe of 
figure, but powerful of frame, and of striking face, 
with mild blue eyes. The two young people had 
grown up together, from early childhood, and were 
almost as brother and sister, in their conduct to- 
ward each other. Octavius was the son of one of 
the prominent Roman military chieftains, and had 
himself received the thorough training of a Roman 
soldier ; was a skillful swordsman ; and, though 
fearless as a lion, yet he was known to be as 
gentle as a woman, and kind-hearted and true. 
Having always lived as a near neighbor of Orlandus, 
he was a great favorite with the family, coming and 
going at will ; although it could not be said, that 
Felicia and Octavius stood in the attitude of lovers, 
for all that. 

While the mother and daughter continued dis- 
cussing the questions of such moment to themselves, 
and their friends, for fully two hours longer, 
Orlandus had in the meantime, hurriedly proceeded 
to the Royal Court of Nero, and on his arrival 
there, he was admitted to the chamber of the 
Emperor without being questioned by the guard, as 
Orlandus was a well known personage among all 
the Court officers of Rome. 

“Greetings to thee Orlandus!” exclaimed a voice, 
coming from an individual, reclining lazily on a richly 
caparisoned divan, in a most gorgeously furnished 
room of the Neronian palace. “What bringeth thee 
hither, my friend? Canst use Nero’s favor?” play- 


OR, THK POWKR OF CHRIST. 


355 


fully asked the speaker, as he arose to meet Orlan- 
dus. It was the Emperor, who spoke to him. 

Nero had just recovered from the effects of a 
debauch, and a night of revelry, and his eyes were 
still heavy from the free use of the cup. 

“Aye! your majesty!’’ answered Orlandus, with a 
low courtesy to Nero, “I do crave your attention 
and favor, in matters both weighty and distressing 
to me personally, and of great moment to Caesar, 
and the Romans. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Speak on ! be free, and unburden thyself, Orlan- 
dus : thou dost excite my curiosity not a little;” 
said the Emperor, as he invited his visitor to a seat 
near him. 

“I have come;” replied Orlandus, accepting the 
proffered seat, “to thy majesty, to complain of 
one Paul, of whom thou hast heard, as being the 
leader of a class of people hereabouts, who call 
themselves Christians : ’t is the same person, that 
thou didst release from his chains vSome years ago, 
because there were none to accuse him.” 

“So thou art still another!” ejaculated the 
Emperor, “who hath found the man a menace to 
his peace. If I have not heard a score of you 
about these clannish ones, within a fortnight, then 
Nero never reigned, and thou never didst own 
a slave; but go on with thy story, Orlandus;” he 
said with interest. 

“I would then say to thee, that I, myself, have 
cared but little about the fellow, Paul, but on the 


356 


ninktekn hundred years; 


confession of my wife, and daughter Felicia, I learned 
that they too, have become the dupes of the wretch, 
in common with a lot of others ; and the meetings 
are held in secret by many, for fear of an outbreak, 
while Paul, who calleth himself an apostle of One, 
Jesus Christ, doth preach to the public, and thereby 
he increaseth the ranks of the vSect. Thou knowest 
he was brought hither, as a criminal in bonds from 
Judaea, for doing these very things in and around 
Jerusalem ; and now, he gathereth the people about 
him here in Rome, to thine own great danger, as 
well as Rome’s, and the peace and safety of its 
citizens are seriously threatened by this person’s 
bold intrusion. I do feel that my home hath been 
despoiled, through this pernicious practice, and have 
therefore come to ask thee, if it were not time to 
crush this growing evil by putting the Jew and 
some others to death? What doth thy majesty say 
to this?” Orlandus questioned anxiously. 

‘ ‘ Why this, Orlandus, if the man is guilty of 
these things, as I have been told that he is, by 
others beside thyself, then he shall be put to death, 
and I will tell thee, that already I have ordered a 
watch to be kept on his movements, and on all 
the places of meeting that may be found in Rome ; 
and at the proper time, the arena may prove to be 
the scene of a change in the order of sport ! ’ ’ 
Nero replied, with a knowing wink at Orlandus, 
who listened to the Emperor’s remarks with satis- 
faction, and then gave him a nod of approval ; and. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


357 


as he arose as if to go, the Emperor said to the 
trader in a whisper; “However, Orlandus, the ex- 
chequer is running low, and if ’twere replete, the 
work could proceed much faster.” This was a fav- 
orite measure adopted by Nero, with his wealthy 
subjects, to extort money from them ; especially when 
they entreated his favor, and, Orlandus expecting 
this polite request on Nero’s part, quietly passed 
into the hands of his sovereign, a well filled purse, 
which brought a glad smile to the blear-eyed face 
of the Emperor, as he contemplated the pleasures 
gf further debauchery, and excesses. 

“This apostle of Jesus is not a bad investment 
for me after all;” murmured Nero, with a self-sat- 
isfied air, after Orlandus had taken leave of him, 
and he had opened the purse, and found a great 
sum of money therein ; which was the bid of Orlan- 
dus, the rich slave-trader for the extermination of 
Christianity in Rome, that he so wickedly desired. 
“Many of Rome’s wealthiest sons, for the same 
reason, have brought their gold to my feet, until 
the sum all told, doth make a good fortune. I say 
’tis a pity to kill the man so soon, when he is 
adding to my personal prosperity. But ’t will not 
do to break my word with these men, since they 
wield so wide an influence ; therefore, let the work 
go on;” concluded the Emperor, without a twinge 
of conscience, as he summoned an officer of his Court. 


Several weeks had quickly passed, since Orlandus 


358 


NINKTKKN hundred YEARS; 


stood in the presence of the Roman Emperor. The 
entire city was in no little excitement, caused by the 
arrest of several prominent men and women, who were 
found to be devout adherents of the faith promul- 
gated by the apostle Paul. The latter had also been 
apprehended, placed in irons, and thrust into prison, 
by the decree of Nero. Before causing the arrest 
of any of the Christians, Nero had sent out a num- 
ber of spies throughout the city, to ascertain to 
what extent, the Christian religion had spread among 
the citizens of Rome. The result of the investiga- 
tion of these men, or at least their reports to their 
sovereign, thoroughly alarmed and angered that 
dignitary on the throne ; for through them, he was 
advised that many hundreds of the people, were 
gathering daily and nightly, at different places in 
the city, to worship in the name of Jesus, under 
the general leadership of Paul. 

Orlandus, although sullen and dogged in his 
demeanor towards his unyielding wife and daughter, 
after returning again to his home, on leaving the 
Emperor’s palace, said nothing further to them, in 
reference to the doings of the worshipers of Christ 
Jesus ; he feeling confident that they would fear to 
attend any future meetings with them , since they 
knew that he would carry out his threats ; and they 
already knew that a storm was brewing against the 
little band of the faithful. 

The days passed by rapidly, without any outward 
disturbance in the city, so far as the Christians 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


359 


were concerned, although rumors were rife, that Nero 
was planning a general apprehension of all, who 
were found following, what was called the heretical, 
and treasonable teachings of Paul. 

It was a beautiful starry night ; Orlandus was 
called from his home early in the evening, to look 
after a slave-trade out of the city, and he was not 
to return until the next morning. Kldreda, and her 
daughter, Felicia, had just been told by Octavius, 
that Paul would preach that evening at the house 
of Tychicus, a companion of the apostle, while other 
disciples of Paul would speak to the people in dif- 
ferent parts of the city ; Paul having named Epaph- 
roditus, and Onesimus, as two of the probable 
teachers. 

“Ye had better not go to any of these meetings, 
this night;” suggested the young man, Octavius, to 
his friends, with a shrug of his shoulders, as he sat 
with them in their home. 

“Why thy caution?” Eldreda asked, “is there 
any danger of a disturbance, Octavius?” 

“Yea! more than that;” promptly answered 
Octavius, “for I have heard on the streets, that at 
any time, the soldiers of Nero may be expected to 
swoop down on your little gatherings, and take 
prisoners all who are found at the different meet- 
ing-places, that are given up to the worship of 
Jesus. Have a care, lest ye become entangled with 
any of these affairs, although I can see no cause 
for such evil doings.” 


360 


NINETEEN • HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Octavius;” softly said Felicia, “mother and I 
will go to hear Paul tonight; there is nothing to 
hinder us, and the Lord is a protection to all that 
fear, and love Him.” 

“I thought ’twould be so;” Octavius rejoined, 
with a good natured smile; “and were it possible, 
I would like to go with thee and thy mother, but 
I must hasten to attend other duties, which cannot 
longer be neglected, and if ye are ready to proceed 
on your way thither, I beg leave to accompany ye 
thus far.” 

“Prithee, do so, Octavius; we will be glad to 
have thee go with us to the place, and thou shalt 
not be kept w^aiting but a few brief moments for 
us;” Felicia answered, as she tripped lightly from 
the room to prepare for the street ; followed more 
leisurely by he;r mother. 

True to her word, Felicia very soon returned, 
and chatted pleasantly with Octavius, until they 
were joined by the maiden’s mother. The trio then 
left the house, and wended their w^ay to the abode 
of Tychicus, about an half hour’s walk distant. 
Discussing the question of Paul’s ministry in Rome, 
which had become the absorbing topic on the streets 
of the city, the three finally arrived at the destina- 
tion of Eldreda and Felicia. Several people were 
just passing into the house of Tychicus, when the 
three stopped before the door. 

The quick eye of Octavius had. observed several 
forms standing in the shadows of different buildings 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


361 


in the neighborhood, and his heart sank within him, 
as he surmised what the mission of the individuals 
might be. But deeming it wise not to mention his 
suspicions to his friends, he bade them adieu, and 
continued on his way, feeling that if they were 
taken captive with the rest, and when it should 
become known, that they were the wife and daughter 
of the wealthy Orlandus, that they would be promptly 
released without harm. 

When Eldreda and Felicia were admitted to the 
house of Tychicus, they found there a goodly 
assemblage of their friends, and Paul standing 
among them ; and when all had joined heartily in 
the singing of a hymn, he said to them; “Stand 
fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath 
made us free, and be not entangled again with the 
yoke of bondage. This I say then, walk in the 
Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. 
For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the 
Spirit against the flesh ; and these are contrary, the 
one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the things 
that ye w^ould. But if ye be led by the Spirit, ye 
are not under the law.” 

Paul continued with his discourse, and his hearers 
listened with rapt attention, to his inspired words 
of loving exhortation, and he had nearly finished 
speaking, when gruff and masculine voices were 
heard outside ; and suddenly, there sounded a heavy 
knock on the door, and without further ceremony 
the same was throwm open, and there stood a soldier 


362 


ninete:kn hundred years; 


in full uniform, with sword in hand, accompanied 
by others of the Roman guard. 

“’In the name of Caesar! I demand the surrender 
of Paul, and all the people who tarry here as 
Christians!” exclaimed the soldier, who first entered, 
as he stood aside to admit the men under his 
command. “Ye are all my prisoners!” he continued 
savagely, as with uplifted sword, he forced his way 
to where Paul stood. 

There was now no little confusion and dismay, 
and some of the timid ones began to cry out with 
fear. Already some of the men and women had 
hurried from the room, through a rear door, only 
to fall into the clutches of rough and ready hands, 
who were waiting on the outside of the house, amid 
the exultant cries of the captors. 

“Why come ye men of the law as thieves in 
the night, to disturb us in our worship of the 
Lord?” Paul boldly asked of the captain, as the 
latter rudely laid his hands upon him. 

“So thou wilt even know the reason why the 
edicts of the law shall be obeyed, thou knave ! let 
this be thine answer, and we will see if thou wilt 
ask again!” angrily said the captain, as he gave 
Paul a vigorous blow beside the ear with his clenched 
fist ; while two others seized, and bound the* apostle’s 
hands behind him. 

The prisoners were now speedily taken from the 
house, with Paul and Tychicus among them, and 
these two were especially guarded. Through the 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


863 


streets they were marched, some calm and untroubled 
to the outward appearance, others weeping ; and 
there too, were Eldreda and Felicia, walking silently 
side by side, but with pale and troubled faces. 

“ Canst thou not let us go to our home?” 
Eldreda pleaded with the guard, who walked by 
her side. ‘ ‘ I am Eldreda, wife of Orlandus, and 
this is my daughter Felicia. If the Emperor knew 
that ye had taken us prisoners, he would command 
you to release us at once ; ’ ’ she said with confidence. 

“So ye are the wife and daughter of the influential 
Orlandus ! ’ ’ answered the soldier, with a low whistle 
of surprise, as he assumed a more courteous bearing 
towards his fair captives. ‘ ‘ And ye ask of me to 
do that, which is not within my power to grant. 
But how came ye to be mixed up with these queer 
people? Did ye not know that ’twas a great hazard 
even to your lives, to be found among the 
Christians ? ” he queried as he looked at them half 
in pity. 

“Nay, why should the Christians be treated thus, 
when we harm no one in our worship of God, who 
is Lord of all?” questioned Felicia. ” ’Tis a 
cowardly act, and God will punish those who per- 
secute His loving children after this fashion ! ’ ’ she 
said boldly. 

“Ye can lay the matter before Nero, and when 
he finds that ye are of the household of Orlandus, 
I dare say that the Emperor will set you free. 
However, of myself, I have not the power to do 


364 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


aught for ye, for ’tis the sovereign’s will that I 
must obey;” rejoined the man, soberly. 

By this time, the soldiers with their prisoners had 
reached the Forum,* where were the great buildings 
of the city, among which appeared the grim-looking 
prison, with its grated windows, and heavy walls of 
stone. Felicia shuddered as she looked at the place, 
and then throwing her arms around her mother’s 
neck, she wept bitter tears. 

A squad of the soldiery was now seen coming 
from another direction, and as they came under the 
flaring lamps that were doing service in front of 
the building, Eldreda, who had comforted Felicia, 
cried out ; ‘ ‘ Here cometh other brethren in distress, 
like ourselves, who have labored in the Ford’s cause, 
for there do I see the face of Onesimus ! ” 

Sure enough, Onesimus and his hearers had 
been seized at about the same time that Paul and 
his followers were apprehended. There were how- 
ever, fewer in number with the former, and they 
were mostly men. 

All were presently taken into the spacious, but 
grim looking building, and huddled into one of the 
large rooms, from which they were afterward assigned 
to prison quarters ; Eldreda and Felicia being sep- 
arated by the arrangement. They had not counted 
on thus being parted from each other, and the 

*A public square or market-place in Rome, where the praetors or 
judges tried causes ; and where orations were delivered to the people. 
The Forum was also used for other public demonstrations. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


365 


scene between mother and daughter during this 
trying ordeal, was pitiful in the extreme. 

Eldreda made an appeal to the captain of the 
guard, and then to the keeper of the prison, that 
she might be permitted at least to remain with 
Felicia for the night, but her efforts were in vain. 
In the meanwhile, Paul had also been put in chains, 
and placed in a dungeon to await the pleasure of 
his enemies. 

It was late when Octavius was returning home- 
ward from his errand, and feeling prompted to go 
by the house where he had left Felicia and her 
mother, he wended his footsteps in that direction. 
As he turned into the street, not far from the 
house of Tychicus, he saw a group of citizens 

engaged in animated conversation ; and when he 
came to within a few paces of them, he thought he 
heard his name mentioned ; and, as he looked 
towards the men, some one called out; “Octavius! 
tarry with us a little, for we would speak with 

thee ! ’ ’ 

“Oh! is it thou, Aronides?” promptly answered 
Octavius, as he looked among the men, and recog- 
nized several others besides the one he had called 
by name. “What is it that ye would say to me 

at this hour ? hath anything unusual happened ? “ he 
asked, as he looked at his friend inquiringly ; and 
then towards the place where he had left his friends 
early in the night. 

“Yea, verily! we have some news for thee!” 


366 NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 

replied the one whom Octavius called Aronides, 
“but whether thou wilt be pleased to hear the 
same, is for thee to say. Thou knowest of the 
queer ones in Rome, who are known as Christians ! 
and who are under the leadership of a man named 
Paul, and regarding whom the Romans have been 
greatly incensed of late ? ” 

“Yea, I know of them;” interposed Octavius, “but 
go on with thy story, Aronides!” 

“Well, this night, Paul, Tychicus, and a good 
many others, including thy friends, Felicia and her 
mother, who had congregated at the house of 
Tychicus yonder, for worship, contrary to the cus- 
tom of the Romans, were taken captive by surprise, 
by the Royal Guard under the orders of Nero, and 
all were escorted to the Mamertine,* and locked 
securely within the great walls about an hour ago. 
’Twill go hard with them, I fear;” was the answer 
of Aronides. 

“I feared as much;” Octavius said with a deep 
sigh, and, with a feeling of dread stealing over him, 
such as he had not experienced before, he turned 
to his informant and said; “Aronides! I must go at 
once to the keeper of the prison, and see if I can- 
not have Felicia and her mother released, since thou 
knowest that they are of the household of Orlandus, 
who is likewise a friend of Nero;” and with a 
courtesy to the men, Octavius quickly retraced his 


prison in Rome built by Ancus Martius, near the Forum. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


367 


steps, going in the direction of the Forum, and to 
the place where his friends had been placed in 
captivity. 

“’Twill do the youth no good to go to their 
relief;’’ said one of the friends of Aronides, after 
Octavius had left them; “and in truth, it may do 
him harm, for these Christians are a bad lot, and 
should be dealt with severely ; and I doubt not, but 
that in a few days, ye may see these people thrown 
to the beasts, or burned at the stake in the arena, 
for their bold deeds. The one called Paul, at least, 
will not come out of it alive : of this I am confi- 
dent ;’’ remarked the man scornfully, as he left his 
friends for the night, and went his way. 

“This Octavius must be a clever young fellow, 
for they say he maketh a warm friend ; and he is 
daring at that, or he would never venture on such 
a mission, as the one he hath now undertaken;’’ 
voiced one of the men, who still remained behind 
with Aronides. 

“Aye! forsooth, he is as brave as a lion, tender- 
hearted as a woman, and one of the best swords- 
men that Rome ever had;’’ Aronides rejoined with 
warmth. 

While Aronides remained talking with his com- 
panions concerning Octavius, the latter, fleet of foot 
soon reached the prison door, and being admitted to 
the keeper’s quarters, he waited a few seconds for 
that officer’s coming. 

“What bringeth thee hither so late, Octavius?” 


368 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


asked a voice, in a familiar way. It was Julian, 
the keeper, who had just entered the room, where 
Octavius stood waiting. 

“ ’Tis on a mission of mercy, and in the cause 
of innocence and purity, that I have come hither!” 
answered the young man, boldly. 

“Is it true? and how can I serve thee, my young 
friend?” the keeper inquired. 

“Julian!” Octavius replied, “thou hast in thy 
custody for the night, Eldreda, the wife of Orlan- 
dus, and her daughter Felicia, who were taken 
captive with Paul and other Christians, simply for 
worshiping in the name of One, called Jesus Christ. 
It is because of them, that I come to thee, and 
ask that they be liberated for tonight, at least, and 
if they have committed any offense against the law, 
they can appear for a hearing on the morrow ; but 
’tis cruel and a shame to keep these innocent ones 
imprisoned as malefactors. Is not the name of 
Orlandus good enough for the return of Felicia, and 
her mother, to the Court of Caesar, if they have 
committed an- offense? Surely the security is ample, 
and thou wilt be safe in giving them their liberty 
for the night. I beg of thee, let them go free ! ’ ’ 
pleaded the young Roman. 

‘ ‘ Nay, Octavius ! thou dost not know what thou 
askest;” Julian replied soberly, “for ’tis as much 
a^ my head would be worth to fulfil thy r.equest ; 
and more than this, I would say that these are 
special prisoners of the Emperor, who decreed their 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


369 


arrest, and gave the strictest orders to let none 
escape. Moreover, what hast thou to do with the 
Christians, I would ask? Thou wouldst be wise to 
remain quiet, thyself ! ” he concluded warningly, and 
with a shake of his head. 

“Julian! thou knowest full well thou canst not 
frighten me away ; dost think me a coward ? ’ ’ 
Octavius exclaimed with animation. 

“Not so I Octavius;” rejoined Julian, in a pacify- 
ing way, ‘ ‘ but have a little caution ; and I would 
advise thee to go to thy home for the night, and 
lay thy case before his majesty on the morrow, but 
I cannot do anything for thee now in this behalf.” 

“Wilt thou then grant me the privilege of seeing 
Felicia and her mother, before I go hence?” ques- 
tioned Octavius. 

“This must also be denied thee, my son, since I 
have been strictly commanded to admit none to see 
the prisoners. Do thou seek the good will of Nero 
in the morning;” firmly reiterated the keeper. 

“That shall be done, I assure thee, Julian, and 
he will not be pleased to know that thou hast kept 
in bondage, any of the family of Orlandus 1 ’ ’ and 
bidding the man goodnight, Octavius again started 
for his home ; planning as he went, for the relief 
of his friends. He lay awake, and tossed upon his 
bed for a long time after he had gone to his room, 
thinking of the situation with no little misgivings, 
until at last his weary eyes closed in sleep. 


370 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Orlandus did not return to the city until late the 
following day. He had met with a sore disappoint- 
ment in a trade, and, angered at what he termed 
the wayward conduct of his wife and daughter, he 
was in no mild frame of mind : in fact, he had 
determined to go home with threatenings and 
upbraidings of a serious nature. As he was walking 
along one of the streets, and going in the direction 
of his residence, some one accosted him ; and as he 
turned to see who it was, he was startled by hear- 
ing a familiar voice sa}^ to him ; ‘ ‘ Orlandus ! what 

hast thou done concerning thy wife and Felicia, who 
were entrapped with Paul, the heretic, and his band, 
last night?” 

“What sayest thou, Lorenzo?” said Orlandus to 
the speaker, who was well known to him. “I have 
just returned from a short journey in the interest 
of my trade, and have not been at home since yes- 
terday eve ; but explain thyself and tell me what 
thou meanest!” he added, with a dark frown upon 
his face. 

The man, now seeing the situation as to Orlandus, 
gave the latter in detail, the history of the whole 
affair ; and when he had finished his account, the 
trader was pale with rage and mortification. 

“Ye gods! hath it come to this at last? he 
muttered between his closed teeth, and then letting 
loose a succession of oaths and imprecations, he 
exclaimed; “they have even defied me and disdained 
my commands ! and I am thus plunged into misery 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


371 


and disgrace, because of their madness, and through 
that wretch of a Paul. Behold ! I am now the 
laughing-stock of the people, with ridicule and 
humiliation for my lot ; ” and with kindred ex- 
pressions, the wrathful man quickened his footsteps, 
and did not stop until he had passed within his 
own doors and flung himself upon a divan, in one 
of the splendid rooms, with its gorgeous trappings. 

“Have I not demanded of Nero that these 
Christians be suppressed? and now that he hath 
listened to me, and acted with promptness, my own 
wife and child must be caught among the wretches, 
and dragged off with the others to no uncertain 
punishment. Let them go ! I cast them off, since 
they have set me at naught in this fashion!” and 
springing up again from his resting place, he said 
with determination; “I will go at once to Nero, 
and urge him to put the ringleader Paul to death 
forthwith ; neither will I ask him to spare those, 
who have from my own house, joined the hated 
sect. ’ ’ 

As he again left the room, he was met by one 
of the maid-servants, who asked of him with a 
frightened look; “Will the master not have some- 
thing to eat? all is prepared, and the meal standeth 
waiting.” 

“Away with thee, Leah! I will have none of it 
now, for I cannot tarry here at this hour!” he 
answered gruffly, and with this, he again hurried 
away, going in the direction of the Emperor’s palace. 


372 


ninetkkn hundred years ; 


Arriving there in a short time, he was admitted 
to the presence of Nero, who greeted him with 
the words ; ‘ ‘ Hail ! Orlandus, what hath kept thee 
so long? I have looked for thee, lo ! these many 
hours, and have matters of great importance to 
discuss with thee. Here also sitteth Octavius, who 
is greatly depressed because of last night’s happening; 
concerning which, thou hast doubtless heard before 
this.” Then noticing the angry look upon his 
visitor’s face he continued; “I have placed Eldreda 
and Felicia in genteel quarters this morning ; not 
having heard before, that they were among those 
taken last night ; hast thou come to plead for them, 
Orlandus?” 

‘ ‘ Forbid ! thy majesty ; ’ ’ quickly said the trader, 
“that I should take such a course, in behalf of 
those who have di.sgraced and brought shame to the 
house of Orlandus, for I have come to say to thee, 
that I have cast them from me, and thou canst 
inflict upon them whatever punishment thou seest 
fit; but thou wilt surely put out of the way with 
dispatch, the heretic, who hath unseated the peace 
of the Romans and their families. This disturber, 
Paul, thou knowest, was once driven to our coasts, 
as a criminal from Jerusalem, and he hath again 
come to Rome, to pervert the people, and subvert 
the throne of Caesar. The man hath a smooth 
tongue, and the people grow in numbers, who follow 
the things that he teacheth ; as thou canst now 
see for thyself.” 


OR, the: power of christ. 


373 


“The leader of these Christians, shall not live 
many hours hence, I assure thee, Orlandus 
promptly rejoined Nero, “and some of the others 
shall likewise die, and in a manner that I shall 
deem fitting, and in keeping with their offenses, as an 
example to others, who would follow in their ways.” 

As the Emperor finished these words, Orlandus 
turned a vicious look upon Octavius, who had lis- 
tened calmly to both the speakers, though with 
beating heart, and exclaimed .sternly; “Octavius! 
wert thou not also secretly joined to this conjuring 
sect? and didst thou not aid and encourage my 
wife and Felicia, in attending these meetings?” 

Octavius met the questions of the slave-owner 
without hesitation, and said; “Thou knowest, 
Orlandus, as I have before told thee, that I have 
taken little or no interest in the movements of the 
Christians; but thou art also aware, that I have not 
gone mad because the people believed in these 
things. So far as I can see, they are unoffending 
in demeanor, and honest in their motives; and thou 
wouldst have profited, hadst thou but endured, what 
thou considerest the waywardness of Felicia and 
her mother.” 

“Hear the saint I thy majesty;” fumed Orlandus, 
at this well directed thrust at himself. “So thou 
wouldst blame me for the present state of affairs. 
Now verily ! I do believe that thou art in sympathy 
with Paul and his dupes, and ready to go with 
them hand in hand.” 


374 


ninetkkn hundred years; 


Both men glared at each other, as a result of the 
words that' passed between them ; when Nero now 
interposed in commanding tones, and said; “Never 
mind, Orlandus ! thou art not hurt ; thou knowest 
the young man Octavius is plain of speech, and he 
hath paid thee in thine own coin, for intimating 
that he hath in secret gone with the light-headed 
ones!” He ended this remark, with a boisterous 
outburst of laughter, and then continued ; ‘ ‘ Thou 

hast seen evidence in the past, that the young man 
is as true a Roman, as can be found in all Italy, 
and not unlike his father, who hath won distinction 
in Caesar’s army ; and this bringeth to my mind, a 
plan that I would like to carry out ; and ’ t will try 
the metal of Octavius. Thou sayest that thou dost 
not wish to interfere on behalf of Kldreda, and 
Felicia, Orlandus?” the Emperor queried. 

“I have said it, your majesty I and do again say, 
that I will know no more of them. Do thou punish 
them according to thy will;” answered the wretch, 
grimly. 

“Well then, for the present, I will leave • Eldreda 
as a captive, without the disgrace of public punish- 
ment. ’Twill be best for thee at this time, Orlan- 
dus, and to decide the fate of the beautiful Felicia, 
the onus will be upon Octavius. Art thou ready to 
consider what I have to offer thee, Octavius?” ques- 
tioned Nero. 

“Gladly will I hear thy majesty’s conditions, on 
which Felicia might regain her freedom!” promptly 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


375 


answered the brave young Roman, without a tremor, 
although he felt that Nero would ask no small risk 
of him, on Felicia’s account. 

Nero then resumed, by saying to Octavius; “I 
once beheld thy wonderful skill with the sword in 
the arena, Octavius, and have often wished to wit- 
ness thy prowess again in combat. The great and 
daring Cyrillo, the Greek champion gladiator, is seek- 
ing a fight in Rome, and he hath sent forth a 
challenge to the Romans, and the blustering fellow 
is anxious to meet any man in mortal combat with 
the sword. Thou knowest the man, Octavius?” he 
asked. 

“Aye! in truth, I have both seen the man fight, 
and have heard his bluster;” Octavius replied, “and 
while the man hath prodigious strength, and striketh 
an awful blow with the sword, yet he lacketh the 
dexterity and skill of a thoroughly trained swords- 
man. To my mind, the Greek hath too much flesh 
to be the champion of Rome, and of the Romans 
many days.” These words of the youth, were 
spoken with that careful deliberation, which indicated 
the superior knowledge of Octavius as an athlete. 

“Did I not say that young Octavius was a true 
Roman, and not a coward?” exclaimed the Emperor, 
turning to Orlandus, who had li.stened in dogged 
silence. Then again addressing Octavius, Nero said ; 
“I like thy speech, lad, for I see that thou dost 
not fear the Greek. Thou hast pleaded for Felicia, 
and I look with favor upon thy petition. If thou 


376 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


wilt now fight this blatant Greek of a Cyrillo in 
the arena, and art victorious, then shall Felicia be 
given her freedom. What sayest thou to this, 
Octavius ? ’ ’ 

“Most willingly do I accept the terms that my 
sovereign hath named for the freedom of the inno- 
cent Felicia;” was the unwavering response of 
Octavius, as he bowed low. 

“But remember! ’tis to be a fight to the death 
of one or the other of ye!” cautioned Nero, look- 
ing at the nimble figure of the youth, with some 
misgivings . 

“Even so! your majesty;” unhesitatingly replied 
Octavius, “and when shall it take place? Canst 
say now ? ’ ’ 

“The games begin in a few days, lad, and I will 
let thee know when to be ready. In the meantime, 
I will dub thee a courtier of Nero, and will send 
to Cyrillo for thee, an acceptance of his challenge 
to deadly contest; so be thou prepared when the 
word is given.” 

When he had heard these words from Nero, 
Octavius voiced his ready assent, and with a cour- 
teous salute, the youth turned from the Royal 
chamber, and left the palace ; thankful that an 
opportunity was offered to do something, to save 
Felicia from an undeserved, and cruel fate. 

It was late in the afternoon, when Orlandus left 
the Emperor’s presence, he having remained several 
hours with the latter, after the departure of Octavius, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


377 


to pour into his sovereign’s ears, the vials of his 
wrath concerning his own grievances ; even endeav- 
oring to persuade Nero to refuse Octavius the 
privilege to champion his daughter’s cause, but his 
majesty was obdurate ; not on account of motives of 
mercy in the maiden’s behalf, but because of policy ; 
and this course would give him an opportunity, to 
satisfy his morbid taste for the scenes of blood- 
shed. 

Orlandus, realizing that Nero was acting solely to 
gratify his own whims ; soon left the latter, and 
wended his way through the city, not in the least 
mollified by his interview with the Emperor. 

A few days after Orlandus and Octavius had met 
in the Royal palace ; the streets of Rome were filled 
with gaily dressed men and women, wending their 
way with jesting and laughter, towards the Gardens 
of Nero. 

It was a beautiful afternoon, the air was balmy 
and the breezes refreshing ; and the great games of 
the season were in progress. Every one was filled 
with enthusiasm and expectancy, for it had become 
widely made known that this season of amusement 
was to be of exceptional interest ; since the Emperor 
had decreed the death of the apostle Paul, and other 
Christians, in the arena. The exact manner in which 
the executions were to take place, had not yet been 
made public ; which fact tended to arouse the curi- 
osity of the citizens. 


378 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Moreover, the news was also circulated throughout 
the city, that one of Rome’s favorite sons, and a 
most skilled swordsman, Octavius, was to meet in 
deadly affray with Cyrillo, the great Greek gladiator ; 
who had boldly come to Rome with loud boastings, 
and defiant challenges. The thousands of seats 
within the amphitheatre, were fast being filled with 
sight-seers, all seeming as though the coming scenes 
of martyrdom and bloodshed, were to be those of 
great mirth, and f eastings of joy. 

Paul’s last hour in the Mamertine dungeon had 
come, and he was prepared for the cruel fate that 
awaited him at the hands of the Romans. To 
Timotheus, he had some time before written his 
farewell letter,* in which he said; “But watch thou 
in all things, endure afflictions, do the work of an 
evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry. For I 
am now ready to be offered, and the time of my 
departure is at hand. I have fought a good fight, 
I have finished my course, I have kept the faith : 
henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of 
righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
shall give me at that day : and not to me only, 
but unto all them also that love His appearing. 
The Lord Jesus Christ be with thy spirit. Grace 
be with you. Amen.” 

Since Octavius had left Felicia and her mother, 
on the eventful night of their arrest, he had not 


*11. Timothy 4 : 5-8. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


379 


seen them again ; neither did the mother and 
daughter behold each other again after they had 
been so unjustly imprisoned and separated by the 
guard. Eldfeda and Felicia had not been informed 
as to what their fate was to be, and the days 
dragged wearily on ; but resting peacefully in the 
arms of the Lord, they were sustained by 
the power of His grace ; and even in the darkness 
of the prison, each caught glimpses of eternal joy. 

Paul, Onesimus, and others had already been 
brought from their cells, and placed in a large 
guard-room in the building, preparatory to being 
taken to the scene of their execution, — when the 
door of the place was seen to open, and — Felicia, 
pale, and not a little worn, yet with a light, as of 
heavenly peace in her sweet face, was ushered into 
the presence of her fellow prisoners. She had been 
informed but a few minutes before, that, unless a 
champion appeared for her in the arena, she was 
to die. 

This had all been most carefully planned by Nero 
for effect : he being determined to have Felicia 
brought into the opening to face the multitude, and 
have a crier announce that the beautiful daughter 
of Orlandus was to die among the flames, unless a 
champion was found in her behalf, to fight the 
great Cyrillo. 

Nero, and his royal household, and the lords and 
ladies of his court, with other prominent officials 
and ladies of the great city, arrayed in festive and 


380 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


glittering attire, were already seated in the places 
of honor ; and scarcely a vacant place could be seen 
among the thousands, as they waited. 

The prisoners had just been brought to the scene 
of wantonness and cruelty, and were huddled together 
in a low building without the inclosure. By the 
command of the Emperor, a trumpet was now blown 
by an individual in military garb ; and the games 
commenced. 

The empty circle was in a twinkling, filled with 
young warriors, and athletes by the score, and the 
hour became truly exciting, as the men raced and 
tumbled, amid the storm of applause from the 
people. The actors, clad in the light costume of 
the ring, were fine specimens of strength and agility, 
as with bared limbs, the muscles and tendons of 
their bodies, were seen to be tried to the utmost 
of endurance. 

Several couples of wrestlers were presently engaged 
in feats of skill and cunning in the art, and, as 
they tugged at each other and strived for the 
mastery, one after another of the contestants soon 
went down before his successful opponent, followed 
by hisses for the vanquished, and shouts of approval 
for the victors ; until finally, this bloodless sport 
becoming tiresome to the waiting throng, a shout 
was started by some one to bring out the Christians, 
for this was to be the real amusement of the day. 

“The Christians! the Christians I let them be 
burned and torn!” was the cry that now went up 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


381 


from thousands of throats, that had grown impatient 
to see their fellow-creatures weltering in blood. 

Obedient to the call of the cruel-hearted throng, 
the doors of the enclosure at one side, and opposite 
the place where Nero and his favored ones were 
seated, were soon opened, and two men of about 
middle age, with pale, but resigned looking faces ; 
and bound at the wrists, were marched into the open 
space followed by the groans, and hisses, and cries 
of the lookers-on. With them, came attendants 
carrying the skins of tigers. Reaching the center 
of the arena, the two prisoners were compelled to 
crouch upon the ground on their hands and knees ; 
and while in this attitude, the skins were thrown 
over them, and drawn to their bodies in such a 
way, as to make them appear very much in the 
resemblance of live animals. In this position, they 
were kept for several minutes, both martyrs in the 
cause of Jesus, comforting each other with hopeful 
words of God and Heaven. The attendants having 
finished their work, again left the circle, and at the 
sound of a trumpet, a door was sprung open, and 
from the opening, there now rushed with savage 
growls and yelpings, a large pack of fierce, and 
hungry looking dogs. Observing the two objects on 
the ground ahead of them, they paused for an instant 
to snuff the air, and then seeing the figures of the 
men move, the savage beasts with angry howls, 
bore down upon the martyrs with lolling tongues, 
and foaming mouths. Almost instantly, amid the 


382 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


cheers of that vulgar and stony-hearted assemblage, 
the skins of the beasts around the Christians were 
torn to shreds, as the sufferers were seized by the 
maddened, and almost starved animals, and frightfully 
mangled by the fangs of the brutes. So eager were 
the hungry dogs for their prey, that for a time 
they completely covered their helpless and bleeding 
victims, and fought with one another for vantage- 
ground ; until the soil and the dogs were covered 
wdth the blood of the men, as they were being 
torn by the maddened pack. 

In a short while, what before were human beings, 
had been reduced to a shapeless and motionless mass 
of flesh and bones ; all that remained to view of 
the men, who worshiped in the name of the Lord 
Jesus Christ ; and remained faithful unto death. 

The brutes were finally driven back to their 
quarters, and fastened securely, and the sickening 
mass was cleared away by slaves, as the spectators 
chatted mirthfully, over the spectacle they had just 
witnessed. 

Again they grew impatient for a continuance of 
the sport, and presently, a sweet faced and gentle 
looking young woman, was brought forth clad in a 
thin white garment. She looked about her, as if 
appealing for softened hearts, and human sympathy ; 
but she walked flrmly to the center of the circle, 
and she now whispered prayerfully ; ‘ ‘ There* is rest 
and peace in Christ Jesus ; I shall not fear death, 
for He suffered and died, that I might live.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


383 


All eyes were centered upon this lone young 
Christian, as they led her to the usual place of 
torture. She was soon bound with light chains at 
the ankles and wrists, and when this work had been 
finished, heavy inflammable robes were wrapped about 
her body, the material extending above her head, 
but arranged in such a manner, that her face was 
left exposed to the air, so that she might breathe 
freely during the ordeal, that was quickly to 

follow. A heavy beam of wood had also been driven 
into the earth, and the noble creature, unwilling to 
yield up her trusting faith in her L,ord, was firmly 
bound to the stake, after which one of the menials 
took a vessel filled with oil, and mounting a stand 
placed by the side of the w^oman, he thoroughly 

saturated the robes with the oil from head to foot. 

The crowd looked on with breathless interest, but 

the patient woman did not murmur. Already did 

she seem to hear the welcome call from the I^ord 
on High, and the whispered words: “Well done, 
thou good and faithful servant.” 

When everything had been made ready, and while 
the cries against the Christians continued loud and 
deep; a signal was given, and the torch was quickly 
applied to the oil-soaked material, and with a flash, 
the flames shot high into the air; encircling com- 
pletely the human form within. 

A shout went up at' the awful sight, but not a 
few in the vast concourse shuddered, as the fire 
enshrouded sufferer writhed and struggled in her 
bonds, and with the element, but in vain. 


384 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Gradually the burning figure was seen to sink 
earthward, until at last, the fire had burned low, 
and what before to the eye, was the beautiful face 
and form of a human being, there was now but a 
blackened and charred mass, lying at the base of 
the stake ; while Nero laughed at the sport, as he 
termed it. 

A number of other Christians, who were victims 
of Nero’s cruelty, including Onesimus, were quickly 
brought out ; and, unflinchingly did they meet their 
fate, either at the stake, or by the sword ; and some 
even by crucifixion, until the ground was soaked in 
blood. 

The spectators had seen enough of this, but the 
great fight between Cyrillo and Octavius had not 
yet taken place, and the cry again was heard; — 
this time for the young son of Rome, and most 
skilled athlete and fighter of the times. 

“But who is this, that cometh into the arena 
under the charge of an officer ? ’ ’ asked one sitting 
among the throng. Those around him looked, and 
beheld a most lovely maiden, who was being led to 
the place where all the others had met their unde- 
served, and most cruel torture and death. 

‘ ‘ Who is the bewitching creature ? ’ ’ questioned a 
man, with his eyes riveted on the gentle captive. 

“She is the fairest of women!” ejaculated another 
citizen, “but who can it be?” 

“Felicia! ’tis Felicia! the daughter of the great 
Orlandus; and she too, is one of the despised sect!” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


385 


exclaimed some one roughly, who sat among the 
audience. 

“And it was indeed Felicia, who had suffered thus 
far patiently, trusting in her Ford to see her safely 
through her trials. She truly looked beautiful, 
dressed as she was, in spotless white, and walking 
gracefully yet modestly, and with timid shrinking 
before the gaze of the thousands present. 

A burst of enthusiasm rang out from the tier of 
seats surrounding the arena, as the people quickly 
learned that the maiden was the daughter of one of 
Rome’s proudest citizens. 

As she stood waiting, with downcast eyes, and 
thoughts turned from the scene, to the comforting 
words of the scripture, where it says; “Fear thou 
not ; for I am with thee : be not dismayed ; for I 
am thy God ; I will strengthen thee ; yea, I will 
help thee;’’ a voice, loud and resonant, was heard 
to cry out from the stand where Nero sat ; ‘ ‘ Where 
is he ! who will champion the cause of the beautiful 
Felicia, and fight to the death, the great Cyrillo ; 
and thereby set the maiden free ? ’ ’ 

The crier had no sooner said the words, than 
from among the seats in that vast gathering, there 
rose up a young man of splendid physique, and 
with raised right hand, he called out; “I am ready 
to combat with Cyrillo, the Greek, for the maiden’s 
liberty, and in behalf of her innocence ! ’ ’ and then 
glancing at Felicia, he saw that she had recognized 
his voice, and was looking at him tearfully, and for 

25 


386 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


the first time, since they had separated on the night 
of the arrest and imprisonment. 

What the crier and Octavius had just done, was 
in accordance with the commands of the Emperor, 
whose sole object was to make the scene as ex- 
citing as possible. 

The young gladiator was now called to make 
ready, and enter the arena. He obeyed at once, 
and with the thunder of applause following his 
hurrying footsteps, he entered the building to pre- 
pare for his task ; and, hastily throwing off his 
outer garments , he was soon ready for the test of 
his skill with the Greek champion ; for he had come 
clothed for the fight in the usual costume of the 
gladiators of the day, which consisted chiefly of a 
close-fitting garment about the loins, including san- 
dals for the feet ; thus leaving the arms and legs 
perfectly free of movement. 

The great mass of humanity becoming restless 
with waiting, now broke out in a deafening shout 
for the appearance of the contestants. 

‘ ‘ Octavius ! Octavius ! ’ ’ yelled the Romans. 

“ Cyrillo, the unvanquished! Cyrillo will conquer!” 
shouted the Greek contingent of the now thoroughly 
aroused assemblage. 

A trumpet blast was presently heard, and for a 
moment, all was hushed, as they wdth expectancy 
waited for the coming of Cyrillo and Octavius. 

“Cyrillo! Cyrillo!” was shouted lustily, as that 
individual emerged from the entrance, and stepped 
into the enclosure. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


387 


“Octavius! Octavius, forever!” was the thunder- 
ing response from the masses, as the young man 
nimbl}^ followed the Greek. 

Both stepped at once to the center of the arena, 
with the critical eyes of the throng upon them. 
Nero had decreed, that Felicia herself, should witness 
the bloody struggle between the men ; and she was 
therefore given a low seat near the scene of battle. 
Her heart went out in prayer to God, that He 
would protect the one who so bravely, was willing 
to risk his own life, to save her. 

‘ ‘ Cyrillo will vanquish the Roman ! see the pow- 
erful frame that he hath ; and his strong arms will 
not fail him!” commented an admirer of the Greek. 

Cyrillo was in fact, in appearance, perfect in form, 
and a marvel of strength, although very heavy in 
build ; and somewhat older in looks than Octavius. 

“Not so!” yelled a Roman, in answer to the 
remark. “The Greek is too clumsy and heavy; 
and withal, too slow of motion for Octavius ; for 
see! how spry and quickly the young man moves!” 
he cried, as Octavius, by permission of Nero, hurried 
to greet and comfort Felicia. 

“The Lord bless and preserve thee, Octavius, for 
thy brave and tender heart ; and He will give thee 
skill to overcome the enemy;” said the patient 
maiden to the young gladiator, with the tears stream- 
ing from her eyes, as he stood by her side. 

A warning call was given at this juncture, and 
che two men stepped to the center of the ground. 


388 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


A short, but heavy two-edged sword, with a shield, 
was then placed in the hands of each, by those in 
charge of the proceedings ; and both men now faced 
each other : they were ready for the fray, and waited 
for the signal to begin the struggle, which was 
instantly given. 

From the appearance of the warriors, as they 
stood confronting each other, it did seem as though 
Octavius could not withstand the strength of the 
Greek, whose powerful limbs, and iron-like muscles 
looked invincible ; while on the other hand, the 
lighter, but by no means weak-looking figure of 
Octavius, seemed no match for the other ; although 
he was sinewy and perfect in form, his flesh firm ; 
and, with muscles standing out in bold relief and 
hardness, it became with many, w^ho looked on, a 
question as to who would be the victor. But Felicia 
knew that God was for the right, and continued 
trusting. 

Octavius eyed his antagonist keenly, as if to discover 
a vulnerable point, while Cyrillo glared at him, as 
though with disdain and conteiiipt. The masses 
looked upon the scene with awe, as the contestants 
stepped within swords’ points of each other. 

Octavius with cat-like alertness, followed without 
a tremor, the slightest movement of Cyrillo. Sud- 
denly, the latter made a quick and powerful lunge 
at Octavius, who nimbly stepped aside, as he success- 
fully parried the blow of the Greek, and then stood 
in the latter’s place. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


889 


Again Cyrillo aimed a blow at the young Roman, 
who this time, coolly received the same on the flat 
of his sword ; and Felicia, with eyes cast down, 
shuddered as she heard the sound of clashing 
steel. 

Blow after blow, and thrust after thrust, was made 
by the powerful gladiator, who had been from the 
beginning, acting on the offensive ; hoping thereby, 
to crush the Roman early in the struggle ; but 
exclamations of admiration and surprise, burst from 
the spectators, and from Nero himself, as Octavius 
either met the blows of Cyrillo with his shield, or 
cunningly evaded them altogether. 

‘ ‘ Did I not say the young man was a match for 
th^ brawler?” exclaimed the Emperor, addressing the 
lords around him ; and then clapping his hands, he 
cried ; ‘ ‘ bravo ! bravo ! Octavius ! ” as Cyrillo aimed 
another dexterous stroke full at the head of his 
agile opponent, missed him, and then fell forward 
to the ground in a heap, as Octavius with a quiet 
smile, and a quick motion, evaded the onslaught of 
his adversary, who was puffing and scowling with 
rage, as he once more stood up and faced the wiry 
youth. 

He realized now, that he had an experienced 
swordsman and athlete to deal with, but, lacking 
that coolness and caution, and the evidence of the 
skilled training, that made itself manifest in every 
movement of Octavius ; he again sprang forward, 
hoping at last, to overwhelm his enemy. 


390 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Up to this point, Octavius had simply remained 
on the defensive ; and seeing by the want of cool- 
ness on the part of Cyrillo, that the latter was fast 
losing his breath ; he was now prepared to act on 
the offensive, and the vast audience yelled them- 
selves hoarse, as they saw the superior knowledge 
and tactics of the Roman. He had at last come 
within close range of his heavy and nearly exhausted 
adversary, who again made a sudden and vicious 
stab at him ; and thereby causing a wound on the 
shield arm of Octavius, from wdiich the blood flowed 
freely. 

Clash upon clash of the swords followed fast, as 
Octavius now pressed the reckless Greek. 

Felicia could not help seeing that her defender 
was, notwithstanding the blood which flowed from 
his wound, as fresh and active as when he first 
began the encounter with Cyrillo;- while she saw 
too, that the latter was fast weakening. 

In another moment, by a swift and dexterous 
movement, Octavius gave his adversary a severe cut 
in his left side, opening the flesh in an awful 

manner, and causing Cyrillo to cry out in pain, 

as the blood flowed from his wound ; and the spec- 

tators thundered their applause, in approval of this 
great feat of swordsmanship on the part of 

Octavius. 

Still again, and again, did the heavy one attempt 
to make a plunge into the body of Octavius, only 
to receive an additional and telling cut, from the 
swift right arm of the latter. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


391 


Now the bleeding Cyrillo received a terrible blow 
on the sword-arm, which cut the muscles and flesh 
to the bone. His arm dropped, and the young 
Roman, seeing his advantage, quickly brought the 
keen edge of his blade down upon the neck of the 
already vanquished Cyrillo, almost severing the head 
from the body by the force of the stroke. The 
form of the Greek instantly fell to the ground, 
amid storm after storm of applause from the people. 

‘ ‘ Octavius ! the champion of the Romans ! ’ ’ 
“Long live Octavius!” “Victory for the Roman!” 
and other cries of like nature, filled the air. After 
the coup de grace had been given by Octavius to his 
opponent, Felicia, who had turned her head away 
from the awful spectacle, and had prayerfully sat 
through the trying ordeal ; now hearing the cries of 
exultation on behalf of Octavius, could not refrain 
from looking up ; and she shuddered, as she saw 
Octavius covered with blood coming towards her, 
and then she looked at the motionless figure of his 
antagonist lying on the crimsoned soil. 

“Thou art free, Felicia!” exclaimed Octavius, 
with the flush of victory suffusing his countenance, 
and a look of tenderness in his eyes ; as he 
concealed as best he could, the blood stained sword 
in his hand; “and ’tis the last fight that I shall 
ever undertake;” he remarked thoughtfully, and 
sadly. 

‘ ‘ I bless the Lord for my deliverance, and for thy 
resolve ; and He will abundantly reward thee. 


392 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


OctaviUvS, for thy valor in the cause of innocence, 
better than I can;” Felicia said with a tearful blush 
on her soft cheeks. ‘ ‘ But why should freedom be 
bought at such a sacrifice?” she questioned, gazing 
sadly on the scene around her ; “for the Spirit of 
Christ Jesus teacheth men to love one another;” she 
added seriously. 

“That may be true, Felicia, but these men of 
Rome have not thine heart and thy goodness, and 
they feast on these things : ’ ’ Octavius answered, as 
he led the liberated maiden from the arena amid the 
echoing cheers of the crowd. 

It was growing late in the afternoon, and the 
declining day was marked by the lengthening 
shadows cast by the sinking sun. Many having 
witnessed the cruel proceedings from the start ; had 
left the amphitheatre after the triumph' of Octavius 
over his Greek opponent ; even Nero and his friends 
were showing signs of weariness, but still the leader 
of the great Christian movement in Rome, had not 
yet been brought forth: — Paul’s execution having 
been purposely reserved to the last, in order to 
hold the interest of the multitudes ; but so thorough 
had been the afternoon’s work in the way of scenes 
of blood and daring ; that those who did leave, felt 
satisfied to forego the remaining spectacles and 
deeds of cruelty and inhumanity, that might be 
enacted upon their fellow-beings. 

Here and there aro.se loud cries for Paul, although 
the people continued to leave the place in con- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


393 


siderable numbers. The body of the Greek gladiator 
had been removed, and the ground once more 
appeared clear of any evidence of the revolting 
scenes of the past few hours. Paul, after his arrest 
on that memorable night, had been cast into a 
dungeon reeking with filth and slime ; and from 
the first, had been denied sufficient and proper food ; 
and he had not seen the light of day until he was 
taken from the prison to the place of torture. He 
had also received the most brutal treatment at the 
hands of the heartless prison officials, but, feeling 
that his hour was at hand, and that he had been 
faithful in his ministry , he remained firm in his 
trust in the Lord ; and waited patiently the action 
of his enemies. 

He had been purposely left in ignorance, as to 
the mode of his punishment, and had been taken 
to the amphitheatre with his fellow-prisoners in the 
cause of Christ. 

“Let the Christian be brought forth, who hath 
turned the people to his magical arts, and deeds of 
trickery!” cried a hoarse and angry voice, as the 
minutes sped by in rapid succession. 

As this cry ceased, the trumpet again sounded, 
and in another instant three prisoners were brought 
into the circle. One of them appeared to be an 
elderly man, and despite the pallor of his face, and 
pinched looking features, he was striking in appear- 
ance ; showing no indication of fear, and seeming, 
in the face of the ordeals through which he had 
already passed ; unmoved and resigned. 


894 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


It was Paul, who for his love and faith in 
Christ Jesus; “Had labored abundantly, endured 
stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in 
deaths oft. Of the Jews five times received he forty 
stripes save one ; thrice beaten with rods : once 
stoned, thrice suffered shipwreck ; with a night and 
a day in the deep. In journeyings often, in perils 
of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils by his 
own countrymen, in perils by the heathen, in perils 
in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in 
the sea, in perils among false brethren ; in weariness 
and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and 
thirst, in fasting often, in cold and nakedness. 
Besides those things which were without, which 
came upon him daily, the care of all the churches.” 

Thus the great apostle now stood facing his 
fellows as a Christian martyr, to suffer death for 
the Master’s sake. His companions in bonds, were 
two persons, much younger in appearance than him- 
self; — a man and a woman, whose fortitude indicated 
a brave resignation to the fiery trials through which 
they were compelled to pass. 

‘ ‘ Kill the Christians ! ” “ Tet them die ! ” cried 

the heartless ones ; and to expedite matters and 
shorten the work, the three captives, with Paul in 
the center, were quickly bound side by side. Amid 
the tumult of the crowd, that followed, it was 
apparent that Paul and his companions were 
endeavoring to comfort one another, and their lips 
were seen * to move as if in supplication. At an 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


395 


oflScer’s command, after the work of securing the 
martyrs was completed, more than half a score of 
the Roman soldiery marched into the enclosure. 
These men were armed with the customary broad- 
sword of the day, and they promptly drew up in a 
straight line in front of their intended victims. 

It was now plain to be seen, that Paul and the 
other two were to be the targets for the weapons 
of the muscular .soldiers, who were finally moved to 
about fifty paces distant from the Christians. 

The crowd shouted their approval, as they saw 
this novel mode of butchery adopted. The Romans 
with the weapons in their hands, stood a few feet 
apart from each other, so that their arms could 
have full play and freedom, and their aims might 
prove accurate. 

When the word was at last given, one of the sol- 
diers stationed at the end of the line, hurled his 
sword at the group with all his force, but the 
weapon went wide of the mark, going over the 
heads of the prisoners, followed by the laughter and 
jeers of the lookers-on. 

Then the soldier next in line, with deliberate aim, 
just grazed the head of the woman with his blade, 
as .she stood waiting at the portals of Heaven. One 
after another of the swords were now thrown in 
rapid succession. 

Presently, a blade struck the man next to Paul 
squarely in the face, cutting a long gash in his 
cheek, besides completely stunning him by the blow. 


396 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


When all the swords had been thrown, they were 
again gathered by the assistants, and returned to 
the soldiers, who proceeded with the inhuman sport, 
until finally the Christians had each received several 
of the blades in their bodies; followed by the cheers 
of the pitiless throng. 

The sight was intensely sickening, as the bleeding 
sufferers sank to the earth, with the sharp swords 
still falling upon them. 

With a final shout of exultation, the audience 
arose and began to leave their seats, when they 
saw that the end had come, and they soon passed 
from the place and into the streets of the city, 
joking with each other, and laughing at the deeds 
of carnage and cruelty they had witnessed. 

The Emperor and his officials smiled wdth satis- 
faction, at the result of the day’s amusement, as 
they were conveyed back to the palace of Caesar. 

“I say to thee, Adolfo! and all ye Romans, that 
the , man we have here among the slain, and 
who was known as Paul, the leader of the Chris- 
tians in Rome, is not yet dead ! for see ! he breathes 
and moves ; and can ye not hear him groan ? ’ ’ 

This remark was made a few hours after the last 
scene in the arena with Paul, and the other two 
prisoners, who were compelled to endure the inhuman 
penalty imposed on them, for following in the foot- 
steps of their Eord. 

The forms of the three martyrs, lying on the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


397 


ground where they had fallen, were soon seized and 
unceremoniously dragged over the ground, then taken 
from the amphitheatre, and placed together with others 
for removal and burial. The fact was, that while 
both the man and woman, who had endured with 
Paul, were both cold in death, yet the apostle 
still breathed, although life in him was barely 
noticeable. No examination was made by any of 
those in charge of the affair, as to whether the 
work of destruction had been thoroughly done or 
not ; as all were hastening to close the building and 
end the work - of the day. 

The bodies of the Christians, who had been so 
ruthlessly murdered, were soon placed in a large and 
lumbering vehicle, to which several oxen were fas- 
tened ; and they were being taken for burial to a 
place called the catacombs,* just beyond the city’s 
limits. 

The vehicle had proceeded as far as the Ostian 
Road,t not far from the burying ground; when the 


* The catacombs were subterranean galleries extending for miles on 
the Appian Way near the city of Rome. These passages or galleries 
were usually from four to six feet in width, and from eight to ten 
feet in height, and ran in every direction. The claim that these 
places were formerly used both for purposes of worship by early 
Christian refugees, and for burial is beyond question. The earliest 
inscription found in the catacombs is dated A. D. 71. 

tA road leading to the city of Rome, near the River Tiber, and 
running almost parallel to that stream. Its direction is nearly due 
north and south. 


398 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


figure of the beloved apostle of the Lord was seen 
to move by the one who had spoken, and who hap- 
pened to have a seat near the body of Paul. 

“What sayest thou, Lancillo?” asked the driver 
of the oxen, as he stopped them, and turned to the 
first speaker in surprise. ‘ ‘ Hast thou found life in 
the wizard of a Christian?” he queried impatiently. 

“Aye! that I have, I tell thee Adolfo! come and 
see for thyself ; ’tis no idle tale!” rejoined the one 
called Lancillo. 

Adolfo and the other attendants, quickly stooped 
to gaze at the body of Paul where it lay, and 
listening, the former quickly ejaculated; “Thou art 
right, Lancillo ! he doth breathe, and he be far from 
dead!” 

“Thou knowest Adolfo, that the man w^as put in 
our hands as being dead, and ’tis Caesar’s will that 
he should die; therefore, I say that ’tis our duty 
to finish the work, lest we be getting ourselves into 
trouble : thou knowest the man was a magician ! ’ ’ 
Lancillo said, as he eyed the figure of the apostle 
with nervous suspicion. 

“Then let us take him to the roadside, and end 
his career in our own way!” suggested Adolfo, 
grimly. 

Being agreed, the still bleeding and breathing form 
of Paul was forthwith taken from the clumsy con- 
veyance, and after placing it on the ground by the 
wayside, one of the wretches, who proved to be 
Lancillo, took a sword from his side, and with a 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 399 

few well directed strokes, the head of Paul* rolled 
in the dust. Having been “faithful over a few 
things,” he had at last, “entered into the joy of 
his Lord, to be made ruler over many things.” 
Faithfulness unto death ; had given to him a crown of 
life as his eternal heritage, and a name ever- 
lasting. 

When Octavius left the arena, with the grateful 
Felicia accompanying him, he found a ‘messenger 
waiting without, who had been .sent to him by Nero. 
The man stated to Octavius, that before he departed 
from the place, the Emperor desired to speak with 
him. 

Finding a safe place for Felicia to await his return, 
he graciously left her, and hastily donning his 
civilian’s garb, he hurried to the royal presence of 
Nero. 

Arriving at the latter’s side, in obedience to the 
summons, Octavius bowed profoundly, and said; “I 
am come in answer to thy majesty’s bidding. ” 

“’Tis well!” Nero exclaimed merrily, as he looked 
with great satisfaction and approbation, on the young 
champion of the da3^ “Thou didst make a mag- 
nificent fight with the Greek warrior, Octavius, and 
hast proven by thy valor and skill, that thou art 
a true Roman, and worthy of laurels; for ’twas 


*The exact date of his death seems to be unknown, but from the 
most reliable sources, it is to be gathered that he was executed in the 
year 67 or 68 A, D. ; he being then about 60 years of age. 


400 


nineteen hundred years; 


the most wonderful contest that I have seen in 
many a day.” 

Octavius bowed, and voiced his acknowledgment 
to the Emperor. 

“And I tell thee;” continued Nero, “that I am 
so well pleased with thee, and thy daring, that if 
thou hast a favor to ask of me, do thou let me 
hear what it is, and I will grant it thee.” 

A sudden hope sprang up in the young man’s 
breast, as his majesty uttered these words. The 
thought of Felicia’s mother flashed through his 
mind ; and instantly, he was determined to ask for 
the liberation of the latter from prison. “Surely he 
will grant this favor, since he hath promised,” mused 
Octavius. 

“Mine humble thanks to thy majesty!” answered 
Octavius, with an obeisance; “it doth gratify me, 
as thy subject, to know that thou art pleased. I 
would entreat thee as a favor, to restore Kldreda, 
the mother of Felicia to her freedom. ’Tis the only 
thing that I would crave of thy majesty;” he boldly 
said, with a hopeful heart. 

‘ ‘ Is that all ? Then it shall be as thou askest ! ’ ’ 
ejaculated Nero, with good-humored emphasis. “Wait 
here until I write a full pardon, with a command 
to Julian the prison-keeper, to give to the wife of 
Orlandus her freedom forthwith;” and, taking a piece 
of parchment from the folds of his rich garment, 
he hurriedly wrote the necessary words, which 
would restore Kldreda to her liberty. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


401 


“There, Octavius! this will grant thy wish;” said 
Nero, as he affixed the royal seal to the document, 
handed it to the former, and then dismissed him 
from his presence, with a gay laugh. 

Bowing his grateful acknowledgment to the Em- 
peror, Octavius, armed with the valuable missive, 
hurried back to Felicia, to whom he speedily told 
all. 

Felicia burst into tears of thankfulness to God, 
as she heard the welcome news from Octavius ; 
and without losing any further time, they hastened 
to the Mamertine, and greatly surprised Julian, the 
keeper, by their presence. 

Without many words, Octavius presented the order 
from Nero, releasing Eldreda from imprisonment. 
Julian read the document aad then said; “I am 
commanded herein to restore Eldreda, the Christian, 
and wife of Orlandus, to her freedom ; and the 
Emperor’s will shall be obeyed. Do ye remain here, 
while I go and bring her hither ; ’ ’ and with these 
words, he hurried away to liberate Eldreda. 

To Felicia, the moments seemed hours, as she 
waited for the coming of familiar footsteps in the 
passageway ; but it was not long before her quick 
ear caught the* sound, as of some one approaching. 

‘ ‘ They come 1 ’ ’ exclaimed Octavius, with gladness ; 
and in another instant, Julian ushered into their 
presence, Eldreda, pale and careworn ; but a look 
of great happiness stole over her countenance, as 
she caught a glimpse of the waiting ones. 

36 


402 


NINKTEE^N HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Mother! mother!” sobbed Felicia, as she flung 
her arms around her mother’s neck. 

“God hath not forsaken us, Felicia my daughter!” 
loudly cried Eldreda, as she drew her daughter to 
her bosom. “Blessed be the name of the Ford, for 
He is good ; and His mercy endureth for ever ; ’ ’ 
she gratefully murmured. 

Octavius, strong as he was, now wiped the tears 
from his own eyes, as he looked upon the affecting 
scene. 

Felicia at once led her mother to the side of the 
young man, explaining as rapidly as her lips would 
permit, the part that Octavius had taken in the 
affair. 

When she had heard all, Eldreda, with beaming 
eyes, said ; ‘ ‘ My son ! how can I thank thee for 
thy goodness, and for thine unselfish espousal of 
our cause? Surely, God will reward thee with His 
everlasting love;” and she kissed the young man’s 
brow, in gratitude. 

“I do feel that my reward is sure ; ’ ’ Octavius 
rejoined, with a happy smile at Felicia, whose 
beautiful face was now diffused with modest blushes. 

‘ ‘ Hast seen thy father ? ’ ’ now asked the mother 
of Felicia. 

“Nay, mother, but he hath helped to make the 
trouble for us, and he urged our punishment ; ’ ’ 
Felicia answered sorrowfully, “but,” she added, 
“let us wend our way homeward, and see what 
the aspect there might be.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


403 


And following the suggestion, the trio at once 
started homeward ; Felicia relating to her mother 
all of the particulars of her experience since they 
were separated from one another ; not omitting to 
give the gallant Octavius a most generous share of 
praise, after first having given thanks to God for 
their deliverance. 

Reaching their home, they found the door open, 
and entered. 

I ‘Where is thy ma.ster, Nelia?” asked Eldreda of 
a maid-servant, who came forward and looked at 
the three in amazement, and speechless wonder. 

‘ ‘ He hath been gone these two days, my mis- 
tress ! ” answered the maid, bursting into tears of 
joy, to see Felicia and her mother at home again. 
“The master went to sea on a trading voyage, and 
’tis whispered about, that the boat hath sunk, with 
all on board.” 

They received the news quietly, and begged 
Octavius to ascertain if he could, the truth of the 
story, and whether or not Orlandus was known to 
be among the missing. 

The young man made a most careful inquiry, 
and found that the boat on which the great slave- 
owner had embarked two days before, had gone 
down in a storm, and all on board shared the fate 
of the craft. Orlandus never appeared again. 

From this time forth, Octavius, by his constant 
companionship with Felicia and her mother, became 
imbued with their mode of spiritual w^orship ; having 


404 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


gradually taken up the study of the religion of 
Christ Jesus ; until at last, having thrown off every 
vestige of his former pagan beliefs ; he entered into 
a new field of joy and work, starting with Felicia 
standing by his side as his devoted bride ; and, 
together with her mother, they ever lived happily; 
laboring in the Master’s vineyard, for the good of 
their fellow-creatures, and in the realization of the 
“peace that passeth all understanding.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 


TVTITH the early history of the Christians, there 
^ sprang up in the city of Rome, a sect who 
established what was called the Roman Catholic 
church, founded as was claimed, on the teachings of 
Jesus Christ. Beginning at first, with the pope as 
merely a superior official, this church grew in 
strength; and with it in the course of time, the 
papal dignitary became its absolute head ; ruling 
with a power greater than that of kings ; having 
finally obtained an unlimited sway and dominion 
over the people, in matters of state, as well as of 
religion. 

Wide and extended became the influence, wealth, 
and authority of the popes, who claimed for them- 
selves the exalted station and state of God’s viceroys 
on earth, the vicars of Christ Jesus, the successors 
of St. Peter; and inculcating in the minds of their 
subjects, that as popes, they each in turn were 
given the custody of the keys of Heaven and of 
hell. 

With the rapid accumulation of worldly wealth, 
and power of the church ; subjecting as it did. 


406 


ninkte:en hundred years; 


kings and other potentates, as well as the humblest 
subject, living in the densest ignorance of the times, 
to ecclesiastical wills and whims, — the beautiful and 
pure teachings of Jesus Christ, and His love for 
mankind were obscured, and withheld from many ; 
and though the popes of Rome assumed the title 
of Holiness, yet there never lived greater tyrants, 
than some of the heads of this church proved them- 
selves to be ; living unholy lives, and staining their 
records with the most atrocious crimes against God 
and man. In the height of their power, they were 
the most merciless and exacting of mortals ; taking 
away at their pleasure, the kingdoms from the right- 
ful rulers, and bestowing them upon others. From 
the sovereign on the throne, down to the humblest 
dweller, a reign of terror prevailed ; for if any one 
denied the authority of the pope, without regard to 
class or distinction, he was burned alive or other- 
wise put to death. 

Notwithstanding this deplorable condition of the 
so-called Christianity of the times, as constituted by 
the usurping papal power ; there lived many hundreds 
of the true worshipers of Christ Jesus, who followed 
His teachings as earnestly and sincerely, as their 
understanding would permit, and who were the out- 
growth of Paul’s and other disciples’ ministrations 
of the Word of God. 

At this period, Gregory VII., was pope of Rome, 
and ruled and swayed the mightj^ as well as the 
lowly, without mercy. It was current news on the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


407 


streets of Rome, that Gregory had just forced Henry 
IV., Emperor of Germany; to implore his papal 
pardon, for having given him offense. He compelled 
the Emperor to stand with bared feet three days in 
the depth of winter, at his castle gate, to do penance 
for his supposed misdeeds against the self-constituted 
sovereign of earth. At the same time, Gregory caused 
his manifesto to go forth among the people, to the 
effect, that all persons who did not recognize his 
authority in all his decrees, concerning the temporal, 
as well as the religious affairs of life, should be 
put to death ; and this edict included all who wor- 
shiped in any manner contrary to the established 
form of the Roman Catholic faith ; and especially 
those, who worshiped Christ alone, as the only 
mediator between God and man. 

Fear, treachery, and dismay, were soon apparent 
on all sides; for every one felt that the least sus- 
picion of opposition, and insubordination to the pope’s 
will, would prove fatal to the perpetrator. 

Many however, still clung with greater tenacity 
than before, to the' simple teachings of Jesus, 
believing in Him as the only way of salvation ; 
seeing clearly the difference between the love of 
Christ for mankind, and the selfish, brutal, and 
inhuman propensities of the Roman heirarchy. 

Scores of persons were arrested daily, either on 
suspicion of having worshiped contrary to the pre- 
scribed rules of ecclesiastical authority, or for being 
in sympathy with such individuals and their beliefs ; 


408 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


and as a result, many unoffending men and women 
were burned at the stake, for adhering to their 
faith in Christ Jesus, as the only Saviour of man- 
kind, and for refusing any recognition of the pontiff’s 
dominion and decrees ; while others under suspicion, 
were tormented op the rack, or otherwise cruelly 
tortured, and finally put to death, by the ready 
servants of the church. 

To such an extent were the persecutions and 
punishment of innocent victims carried on, that 
many in Rome fled to distant parts ; or to the 
catacombs, where they preferred to dwell in the 
depths of the earth with the dead, and* worship 
their God in peace, rather than live in the light of 
day, and have their brethren decimated by the mer- 
ciless hands of their enemies. 

A few of these earnest Christian believers had 
sometime before explored the catacombs, and they 
found among the innumerable windings and passages, 
a number of large room-like spaces, suitable for 
general worship and praise. There were also other 
quarters found within, w'hich though drear enough, 
were deemed adapted for daily life ; and as the air was 
not altogether unpleasant, the caverns made a safer, 
and more congenial retreat for these devotees of a 
purer Christianity, than they were permitted to 
enjoy, surrounded by^ their relentless foes above 
the soil. 

The entrances to these subterranean passages, being 
mostly concealed among the rocks and shrubbery. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


409 


very few of the Roman population went near them, 
or cared to penetrate into the mysteries of the deep 
places, excepting to bury their dead near the surface. 

While the bitter persecutions continued, the cata- 
combs held not a few refugees, free from the 
interference of bigots, and ecclesiastical power. 
Without, the Roman Catholic church waged a fierce 
war, in the way of the punishment and extermination 
of the heretics, as they called those that refused 
to adhere to their ceremonies, and who lived in 
disobedience to the church. 

Gathered around a flickering fire, in one of the 
deep recesses of the earth, with a single lamp 
casting its feeble rays of light to the earthen floor, 
as it hung suspended from the wall on one side, 
stood a group of persons, nearly fifty in number ; 
and being composed of men, women, and children, 
the women constituting the major part of the 
company. 

They were some of the refugees, who had fled 
from their homes and scenes of their trials, to this 
shelter and protection among the tombs of the dead. 

Although their appearances indicated traces of 
suffering and hardship, yet their countenances for 
the most part, bore an aspect of peaceful resignation 
and contentment. Having just closed a meeting of 
praise and thanksgiving, they remained together to 
comfort one another, and discuss the situation in 
Rome, and their present surroundings. 

“The hour hath come, when Hugo, our faithful 


410 


NINETEE^N HUNDRED YEARS; 


leader in the I^ord’s work should again join us, for 
he hath been gone since morning, and if my judgment 
serveth me rightly, ’tis now eventide;” said one 
of the listeners, an elderly man with snow-white 
hair, and furrowed brow ; as he arose with a rest- 
less air, from the ledge of earth, on which he had 
been sitting. 

“I have likewise been holding the same view, 
father!” said a young looking woman, with a sad, 
sweet face, and modest bearing; “and I doubt not, 
he will come presently. The I^ord hath preserved 
him from harm, and will surely lead him safely 
back to us ; and Hugo will surely bring other 
brethren in Christ hither to dwell with us, until 
the storm hath passed;” she remarked thoughtfully. 

“Rightly spoken, Corinna ; ” said another of the 
group with reverence, “the Lord is with Hugo, 
and we know that those that love Him are his 
nestlings, and shall never perish ; though the lions 
of oppression roar ever so fiercely without.” 

“’Tis time also for Reuben, Vincent, and the 
other young brethren to return from their fishing; 
and I trust that they have also been blest with an 
abundant catch, for our supply runneth low, and 
there is barely enough for the morrow’s meal.” 
This remark was made by a matronly looking woman, 
as she stirred the embers of the fire, and added a 
little wood to feed the flames. 

“Be ye all patient and trusting in the Lord, 
Christ Jesus, my brothers and sisters?” asked one 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


411 


of the number, who had listened intently to all that 
had been said by the others. ‘ ‘ Ye have forsaken 
all for Jesus Christ, whom ye love and worship. 
Trust ye therefore in Him and doubt Him not, and 
as to things needful, hath Jesus not said: ‘Your 
Father knoweth what things ye have need of before 
ye ask Him. Therefore I say unto you. Take no 
thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what 
ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye shall 
put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the 
body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: 
for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather 
into barns, yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. 
Are ye not much better than they ? Therefore take 
no thought, saying. What shall we eat? or. What 
shall we drink? or, Where-withal shall we be clothed? 
For your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have 
need of all these things. But seek ye first the 
Kingdom of God, and His righteousness, and all 
these things shall be added unto you. Take there- 
fore no thought for the morrow : for the morrow 
shall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient 
unto the day is the evil thereof. ’ ’ * 

When the speaker, a ministerial looking man, had 
finished these blessed words from the scriptures; pne 
of the women said with tremulous voice ; ‘ ‘ Thy 
words, Constans, have cheered our hearts ; and though 
the clouds may hover over us, yet from the Tord 
cometh all our help.” 

“True, sister Anna, and how fareth Inez, thy 


412 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


daughter, since she hath been brought hither with 
us?” asked the man, who had been addressed as 
Constans. “Is she none the better?” 

Shaking her head in a negative manner, the 
woman replied with a sad face; “Nay, Constans, 
would that I could tell thee that she hath improved, 
but alas, a fever hath now set in, and she moaneth 
pitifully, and I do fear the worst ; but the Lord’s 
will be done ; for He will do what seemeth to Him, 
good.” 

Hark ! a low whistle was suddenly heard, as if 
coming from a distant part of the caverns. 

“’Tis a signal from Reuben! and he, with his 
comrades, have no doubt returned from their fishing 
trip, with ample supplies;” suggested one, as the 
company listened intently for the coming of the 
loved ones, who had been absent, and braved the 
dangers and risks of meeting their enemies in the 
city above them. 

Now a light was seen to flash in a distant 
passage, and voices were clearly heard, indicating to 
the waiting ones, that they would in a few moments, 
be joined by those who had been abroad, in behalf 
of all. 

“We welcome thee back again, Reuben, and thy 
brethren, also!” exclaimed the elderly man, who had 
at first spoken in a solicitous manner, concerning 
the still absent leader, Hugo, as the returning ones 
appeared in sight. “With what success have ye 
been blest?” he asked, as he observed Reuben’s 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


413 


empty hands ; ‘ ‘ did ye meet with trouble on the 
way ? Ah ! but I see ye have had an abundant 
catch after all! Bless the Lord he said with 
animation, as several others now appeared in sight ; 
each, with a good string of fine fishes in hand. 

“Aye! aye! father Ambrosius, we have been 
abundantly rewarded for our toil, as thou seest;’’ 
answered the young man promptly, but soberly. 

“And here are some good things for the patient 
Inez;” said another of the youths, as he placed in 
the hands of Anna, the mother of the sick maiden, 
a small quantity of delicious fruit. ‘ ‘And how 
seemeth the maiden ? ” he queried. 

“She doth appear very ill, Vincent;” responded 
Anna, after thanking him for his thoughtfulness, 
“but it may be, that my child shall never taste of 
these tokens of thy goodness;” she remarked, as a 
tear ran down her troubled face. 

“Why! doth she seem to have grown worse?” 
interrogated Vincent, with sympathy in his tones. 

“I do fear so, lad;” was the low answer, as the 
two turned away, to talk quietly, concerning the 
suffering girl. 

“But what hast thou on thy mind, Reuben?” 
asked the one called by the name of Ambrosius, as 
the mother of Inez, with Vincent, moved aside. He 
had noticed a troubled look on the face of Reuben, 
which prompted him to make the inquiry. “Hast 
thou any unpleasant news from the world out- 
side? Nothing, I hope, hath befallen Hugo, our 


414 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


beloved leader, who went forth early this morn, to 
lead our distressed friends in Christ Jesus to us?” 
he asked further with anxious face. 

“’Tis not an encouraging report that I have to 
bring back concerning Hugo, and his venture among 
the brethren in Rome;” Reuben replied with a 
sigh. 

“What then hath happened to him, Reuben? 
Speak clearly, and let me know all that thou hast 
heard or seen. Have the papists entrapped our 
leader, and those whom he went to succor and 
escort hither ? ’ ’ 

“I fear ’tis even so, father Ambrosius, for, as 
the brethren and I were cautiously working our wa}^ 
through the city early this morning, to learn some- 
thing of the situation, before going aboard the 
fishing boats, we encountered the knights of Gregory, 
ransacking the houses of several of those, whom we 
know to be the followers of the L,ord, and who 
have not obeyed the mandates of the pope;” was 
the answer given by Reuben. 

‘ ‘ Saw ye anything of Hugo, at all, during the 
time ? ’ ’ hastily interrogated Ambrosius. 

“Nay! father Ambrosius, but ere we proceeded on 
our mission, our hearts were made heavy, by seeing 
the merciless ones dragging our friends, both men 
and women, through the streets, with mad cries of 
hatred and revenge towards the enemies of the 
pope, as they called their prisoners. We heard them 
shout ; ‘ Kill the Christians ! ’ ‘ Burn the heretics, and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


415 


put the malcontents on the rack ! ’ and it was while 
these cries were being uttered, that we heard several 
of the soldiers of the Roman Cross, boastingly say, 
that they had already captured Hugo, a leader of 
one of the heretical bands this very morning, and 
cast him into the dungeon in the pope’s castle, 
there to await the edicts of Gregory. And 
ye know full well, what they mean by that;” 
Reuben said seriously, as he turned to the eager 
and anxious listeners, who had hastily gathered about 
Ambrosius and himself, and learned with sinking 
hearts, of the fate of Hugo, who was their faithful 
guide and adviser ; beloved by all. 

Hugo at first, had been a zealous advocate, and 
an earnest follower of the papal church in Rome, 
and with a blind obedience to the dictates of its 
priestly mandates, he had for a time assisted in the 
persecutions of those, who recognized none but Christ 
Jesus, as the only Way-shower. 

Being himself of a kind disposition, and of a 
generous nature, and humane withal, his conscience 
rebelled against the cruelties inflicted, by the orders 
of his superiors, upon his fellow-men. At the hour, 
when he was nearest to the accession of a priestly 
office, having won the good will of Gregory by his 
simple obedience to the behests of that dignitary, 
he began to investigate quietly into the methods of 
the heretics, and their mode of worship. 

Learning of their simple faith in the power of 
God, as taught by the meek and lowly Jesus, and 


416 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


cbming into the understanding, that God is no 
respecter of persons, and that He alone is supreme, 
arid God of all ; the hideousness and ungodliness of 
the leaders he had followed, stood out before him 
in revolting clearness. 

Continuing secretly in his study, and coming into 
daily contact with some of the devout believers well 
known to him, his determination to cast his lot with 
them was soon made, and with all the earnestness 
of his nature, he quietly bade adieu to his former 
practices and empty ceremonies ; and his past 
superiors in the church of Rome, saw him no more 
in his former capacity, to their utter amazement 
and chagrin. 

Hugo, at the first opportunity, joined the humble 
believers in Christ Jesus, and he was ready to suffer 
with them, and endure fiery trials and vicissitudes, 
for the cause he now advocated ; and being a man 
ripe in years, and rich in experience and intelli- 
gence, he soon won the love and esteem of his 
newly found friends in Christ, and was ere long, 
chosen as the leader of this band. 

He had years ago explored the catacombs, and 
knew perhaps as well as any others, of the windings 
and turnings of the many passages under-ground, 
and of the larger room-like spaces they contained ; 
and the uses which might be made of them. And, 
now that he knew the wrath of Gregory was turned 
against himself, and that he was, at this time, being 
hunted for with the greatest vigilance throughout 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


417 


the city of Rome, he had proposed to the others 
that they flee to the catacombs for temporary safety 
at least, and seeing the wisdom of this plan ; and 
realizing daily, the increasing dangers which threat- 
ened them in their homes, the friends willingly 
assented ; and such effects as they could readily send 
through the streets for actual needs, were hurriedly 
taken to the caverns, the owners following as quickly 
as they could, using all care to evade detection and 
apprehension by their foes, who had become more 
and more on the alert. 

Daily, deeds of cruelty were being enacted by the 
vengeful papists, upon innocent victims, who had 
been under the least suspicion of having ignored 
the authority of the church. 

Under these circumstances, the Christians, with 
Hugo at their head, had lived among the catacombs 
many days, free from the disturbance of their perse- 
cutors : living in a very frugal manner, and being 
aided chiefly by the efforts of the young men of 
the company, who at early dawn often left their 
place of retreat by a secret outlet, to engage in 
fishing, and such other avocations as would tend to 
keep them supplied with the necessities of daily 
life. 

They were also helped in a manner, by sympa- 
thizing ones in the city, . who still braved the dangers 
of their oppressors ; so that while most of them 
had not seen the light of day for some time, yet 
they did not suffer actual want, or otherwise endure 

27 


418 


ninbtkkn hundred years ; 


hardship ; being renewed daily in Spirit by their 
gatherings in their large “Gospel Room,” as they 
called the place, where Reuben, Vincent, and the 
others now found their friends on their return from 
abroad. 

The one called father Ambrosius, was the patriarch 
of the band ; he being a devout and fearless Chris- 
tian, and was loved by all, as a wise counsellor, 
and gentle consoler. 

The news that Reuben had just brought, announc- 
ing the seizure of Hugo and the brethren, was a 
sad blow to the good man, and he suppressed a sob, 
by turning his thoughts heavenward in supplication. 

Seated in royal splendor, in the palace of the 
pope of Rome, Gregory could be seen with lordly 
air, and pompous bearing, as he gazed with satis- 
faction at the richness of the stately chamber, 
resplendent wdth furnishings of the finest of oriental 
texture and designs, including chairs, tables, and 
other articles of ornament covered with burnished 
gold and silver. A triple golden crown, glittering 
with diamonds and other precious stones, appeared 
above his head, and in his hand he held a sceptre ; 
— the insignia of power over all men and nations. 

On either side of the enthroned ecclesiastic ; stood 
a soldier on guard, clad in full armor and with 
spear in hand. At the entrance to this chamber of 
kingly magnificence, likewise stood two armed sol- 
diers, in shining mail. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


419 


A courier of the pope had just arrived at the 
palace ; and from his appearance, it seemed that his 
errand was one of great haste. 

“A messenger for thee, holy father!” said one of 
the soldiers, coming towards the pope, and, kneeling 
before the latter, he reverently kissed the toe of 
Gregory’s sandaled foot. 

‘ ‘ Who is the messenger, Marco ? and whence 
cometh he?” demanded the pope, with dignity and 
imperious voice. 

“’Tis Triumvus, and he cometh to give thee 
information concerning the accursed heretics, who 
infest the city of Rome;” answered the soldier. 

“Admit him forthwith, Marco, for he hath surely, 
something of importance to communicate, and I will 
hear him instantly 1 ’ ’ commanded the pope. 

Hurrying to obey the order, Marco soon ushered 
into the presence of Gregory, a man of middle age, 
with piercing eyes as of steel, and a cold, cruel 
face ; and he was clad in the dress of a Roman 
citizen. 

“Triumvus! my blessings be upon thee, and what 
news dost thou bring from thy field of vigilance? 
Hast thou captured a nest of heretics, who are the 
abomination and curse of Rome?” interrogated 
Gregory, with a most scrutinizing look. 

“I am come to thy kingly presence, most holy 
father, and ruler of heaven and' of earth, to impart 
to thee the result of my searchings ; ’ ’ said the 
courier, kneeling, and going through the same 


420 


nineteen hundred years ; 


reverential performance, as did the guard who pre- 
ceded him. 

‘ ‘ Speak ! Triumvus, I would hear thee speedily ! ’ ’ 
exclaimed the pope. “But hast thou seen Hugo at 
all, this day? He should have been here before 
this;” he said, with impatience. 

“’Tis regarding Hugo and the heretics, that I 
have craved audience with thy holiness ; and first, 
I will answer and say, that I have not seen Hugo, 
neither have the others seen aught of him, since 
the night hath passed : but ’ t is now rumored that 
the same Hugo, who hath been in the past thine 
obedient child, and faithful subject; hath even be- 
come a member of the heretical sect, who set thee 
and thy holy church at naught. For the past few 
days he hath acted queerly, but hath been cunning 
enough to ward off any suspicion until the last 

moment ; when he was missed from the secret 
council.” 

Gregory’s face clouded with fierce anger, as 

Triumvus narrated these facts to him. 

‘ ‘ Curses upon the base wretch ! ’ ’ fuihed the 
pontiff, “but can it be, that he too, hath gone 

mad, and become a heretic? I did look upon Hugo 
as the meekest slave of the lot. Mine ears doth 
deceive me. Surely, Triumvus, thou hast not in- 
formed me aright. This cannot be true of the 

favored one of the church ! Forsooth, the man 
knoweth many of the secrets of the councils, and 
of the plans that have been made for the exter- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


421 


mination of the faithless ! ’ ’ were the words uttered 
by Gregory, in quick succession, as he betrayed his 
feelings and chagrin. 

“Would that I could say that the rumors are 
false, your holiness ; but Hugo is not to be found, 
and he hath been traced in his goings, towards 
some of the places where these wretches have been 
known to congregate in secret ; ’ ’ w^as the answer 
made by Triumvus in positive tones, as he meekly 
touched the foot of the pope, with his lips. 

‘ ‘ Can it not be possible, that Hugo hath been 
inveigled into some of the haunts of these people, 
and then killed by them ? ’ ’ inquired the pope, as 
the thought came to him suddenly. 

‘ ‘ Nay ! your holiness, for although we have 
silenced many of them forever, we have never known 
an instance, where we have lost a man through 
their plotting and scheming ; and a mighty queer lot 
they be, for they have never yet shed blood, although 
we have followed them hard;” rejoined Triumvus, 
as he vividly remembered his own deeds of cruelty, 
and those of the men under his command, towards 
the true hearted believers in Christ. 

“ H’m, and queerer still will be their end;” 
muttered the scowling pontiff. “But what hast thou 
and thine officers done about this?” he inquired 
impulsively. 

“We have pressed more of the faithful into ser- 
vice, your holiness, and the city is being searched 
from end to end, not only for Hugo, but for all 


422 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


those who do not acknowledge thine holy sovereignty ; 
and already we have added several to the list of 
captives, who shall be tortured and put to death, as 
others have been, who disobeyed the holy church;” 
was the reassuring answer. 

“Thou didst very well to act promptly, Triumvus, 
and thou shalt be plentifully rewarded for thy faith- 
fulness, but Hugo must not escape our hands, 
I charge thee upon thy life, dost thou hear, 
Triumvus?” demanded Gregory in a passion, at the 
thought of Hugo’s desertion of the Roman hierarchy. 

“I hear thee, most holy father, and thy will 
shall be done;” was the ready reply of Triumvus, 
“but Hugo cannot evade us; of this I am sure, and 
ere many days, he shall feel the power of thy holy 
wrath. That he will remain in Rome, among the 
heretics, there can be no doubt ; and he will soon 
be entrapped with the blasphemous ones now 
prowling in the city : thine holiness can trust me 
for that.” 

“Said like a faithful follower of the true church, 
Triumvus ; ’ ’ was the approving answer of Gregory. 

‘ ‘ I have great faith in thee. Go now ! and search 
every house in Rome if necessary, to attain thine 
end and aim, and do thou let me hear of thine 
early success;” and with a wave of his sceptre, 
the pope dismissed Triumvus from his presence, re- 
ceiving from the latter, his humblest assurance of 
servile obedience. 

Many days had passed, since Hugo had left his 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


423 


former servitude in behalf of ecclesiastical authority, 
to join hands and heart with the humbler believers 
in Christ Jesus. He, with as many as were ready 
to accept his leadership, were safely ensconced within 
the cavernous recesses in the earth, where they 
could worship God in freedom, and without fear of 
sudden surprise. Daily accessions to their ranks were 
being made, although with the utmost secrecy and 
care ; Hugo, himself, with one or two others, fre- 
quently going to encourage some of the converts in 
the city, at night, or early in the morning", and not 
a few times venturing forth in disguise. In this 
manner, they were also able to obtain assistance 
somewhat for the refugees, and learn also of the 
actions of those who were their bitter foes. 

It was on one of these occasions, that Hugo, with 
two of his visiting companions, that were still dwell- 
ing in Rome, and who well knew the secrets of the 
caverns, had left this place of safety, to venture 
abroad and seek some of their friends, who were 
about ready to join them. 

Since Hugo had been missed by the superiors of 
the church he had abandoned, the oppressors of the 
Christians waxed furious, and with extreme cruelty 
towards them. Constantly guiltless ones were seized, 
and if under the least suspicion of disobedience to 
the established religion of the pope, they were rudely 
drawn through the streets, and burned alive before 
the public gaze, or torn upon the rack. 

Darkness and terror pervaded the very atmosphere 


424 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


of the city, as the deeds of bloodshed followed in 
rapid succession. Hugo at this time, had just 
emerged from a house in a quiet part of the city, 
whither he had gone alone, to call upon a family 
who had been awakened to a new belief in Christ 
Jesus, as the only Saviour of all men, contrary to 
the ceremonies of the papacy. As he started from 
the door, he found himself suddenly seized in the 
strong grasp of two burly men. 

“We have caught him at last, and what a fine 
piece of work it hath been ! ’ ’ exultingly said one 
of the individuals, as he held the wrist of Hugo in 
a vise-like grasp. 

“True! true I and Twill be a feast of delight for 
Triumvus, and a great satisfaction to the holy 
father, to know that we have at last made a cap- 
tive of the proselyte, and worshiper of new-fangled 
things;” laughingly responded his comrade, as they 
without further ado, forced their victim through the 
streets. ‘ ‘ He hardly looketh like the same Hugo 
as of old, seeing that he now weareth a full beard, 
and hath an humble look,” concluded the last 
.speaker, with sarca.sm. 

Hugo had indeed, greatly changed from his former 
appearance, having always before had a smoothly 
shaven face, whereas he now wore a heavy growth 
of beard, which gave him a different cast of features, 
and not an unkindly look, as the speaker had just 
intimated. Besides he was somewhat disguised. 

‘ ‘ What will ye men do with me, seeing I have 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


425 


offended none?” asked Hugo, feeling that he must 
say something, although he feared that they were 
the tools of Gregory. Still he did not recognize 
either of them. 

“Thou wilt find out, thou canting hypocrite!” 
was the gruff answer, “and thou sayest that thou 
hast offended none I when thou hast turned traitor 
to thine allegiance to the pope, to become one of 
the hateful heretics, and midnight dissemblers? But 
there were others with thee this morning, who are 
of the same stamp as thou, is it not so?” was the 
question now directed to the prisoner. 

“Thou must know for thyself, man, for I have 
naught to say to thee, since thou hast so wrong- 
fully taken me by force;” was the ready answer of 
Hugo. 

“Thou wilt be made to answer, thou poltroon, 
when thou art brought to the castle, and art con- 
fronted by Triumvus and the instruments of torture!” 
viciously said one of the men, as he struck Hugo a 
smart blow in the face with his clinched hand ; to 
which Hugo submitted without a murmur. 

The castle containing the terrible dungeons of the 
church of Rome, loomed up in sight, after they had 
thus proceeded for the distance of a mile ; and Hugo 
could not repress a shudder, as he remembered the 
awful scenes he had witnessed there, and the torture 
he would be made to endure, in return for his newly 
found peace and joy in the religion of Jesus Christ ; 
but he did not falter. 


426 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


The streets by this time, were alive with citizens, 
either going about their usual vocations, or lounging 
idly through the thoroughfares, in the bright sun- 
shine and balmy air, with the canopy of the beau- 
tiful blue sky, so peculiar to Italy’s sunny clime, 
crowning the morning hours. 

As the two Romans passed along the streets, with 
Hugo between them, they were eyed narrowly by 
the people ; who, although they did not recognize 
Hugo in his changed aspect, yet realized that the 
prisoner was in the hands of the ofiicers of the 
church of the papacy. 

“Ha! who have ye there, men?” demanded a 
voice. It was no other than Triumvus, who had 
spoken, as Hugo was brought into the room in the 
building, where the former sat. “Is it a strange 
face? Nay, by Caesar I it is, — it can be no other 
than Hugo I Thou villian ! thou feelest the need of 
a beard these days to hide thy face, dost thou? 
and hast also assumed other disguises!” ejaculated 
the man, as he scanned Hugo closely. “But we 
have caught thee after all. Well done, men ; but 
where did ye find him, Quintus?” interrogated Tri- 
umvus, in exultation. 

“We discovered this man, whom we suspected 
was Hugo, with two others this morning, emerging 
from the rocks which lead to the caves;” answered 
the man called Quintus, ‘ ‘ for, we believed we might 
at last find him hidden away there, since it was known 
that he was as familiar with the caverns, as any one 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 427 

in Rome, and our judgment served us rightly, as 
thou seest. Hugo the prisoner here, left the other 
two men to go one way into the city, w^hile they 
continued their course in another direction. Seeing 
that we could not take all of them without risk of 
losing the game we were after, we only followed 
Hugo, knowing that he was the one that thou didst 
desire to capture above all others.” 

“Quite right, Quintus! go on!” interposed Tri- 
umvus, eagerly. 

“The prisoner went his way quickly;” continued 
Quintus, “until he readied a small house near unto 
Campus Martius,* which he at once entered. We 
then crept near, and lingered until he should again 
come forth, and we had not waited but a few 
moments, when Hugo suddenly reappeared and started 
away. At this time, we sprang upon him and have 
conducted him hither ; and as a captive, doth he 
stand before thee.” 

“Capital! capital! ’tis a good morning’s work for 
ye, but who were within the house, when Hugo 
entered there? and what became of the inmates?” 
Triumvus now^ asked. 

“Oh, the house was empty!” chuckled Quintus, 
“for ’twas the .same we looted last night, and from 
which we took a family of the accursed enemies of 
the holy father, as thou dost well remember. No 
doubt, this fellow was about ready to take these 


section of ancient Rome. 


428 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


people to the catacombs, where dwell many of the 
same kind with him ; but thou hast him secure 
at last. ’ ’ 

“Even so Quintus, even so!” exclaimed Triumvus, 
with a scowl at Hugo. “Now thou art a fine 
fellow, to go mad and follow after these fools of 
unbelievers ! “ he said angrily, ‘ ‘ and thou shalt rue 
the day of thy going, for dost thou not know, that 
if thou hadst not been found, mine head would go 
for thine? But thou shalt make full payment for 
this act, forget it not ! ’Tis mine hour with his 
holiness, and I wdll go to him and report the 
capture of the renegade ; and it may be, that he 
will have the guilty one brought to him for a hearing 
forthwith. Guard ye the man well, until I return 
again ; ’ ’ and with this command to the captors of 
Hugo, Triumvus left the room, and proceeded to the 
pontifical mansion of Gregory. 

Hugo w’as not long alone with the men, w'ho 
brought him to Triumvus, for in a short time, the 
latter again returned, and on entering the room where 
Hugo sat guarded, he said; “Bring ye the heretic 
forthwith, and follow me, for he must answer at 
once at the feet of the holy father, and there learn 
of the punishment in store for him, for the sins he 
hath committed against the church and the saints. 

Arriving at the entrance of the splendid and 
glittering hall, where the pope sat enthroned, the 
armed soldiers stood aside, to admit Triumvus and 
the men who held Hugo firmly between them. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


429 


Advancing to the foot of the throne, and, after 
going through the accustomed ceremony, Triumvus 
said ; ‘ ‘ Holy father, at last the mission that thou 
hast intrusted me with, hath been accomplished. 
Thou wilt hardly know the apostate; but ’tis no 
other than the missing Hugo.” And then turning 
aside, Triumvus beckoned to the men who were 
holding Hugo, to come forward with the prisoner. 
They obeyed at once, and reaching the place where 
Triumvus had stood, they both humbly knelt at the 
feet of the pope, and reverently kissed his extended 
foot, encased as it was, with a jeweled sandal ; 
while the soldiers guarded Hugo during the act. 

Having done this, the individuals quickly arose, 
and waited for the prisoner to go through the same 
mark of humble recognition, of the exalted position 
of Gregory, and his might. 

‘ ‘ Thou knave ! why dost thou not bow dowm and 
salute God’s vicegerent on earth?” The pope was 
white with rage, as he said this, and saw that Hugo 
merely looked him calmly in the face, and thought 
what a mockery it was, to think that the loving 
God whom he worshiped, could be represented by 
such a pompous individual, and heartless instigator 
of crimes and deeds of cruelty against mankind. 

“If thou wert God’s vicegerent on earth, thou 
wouldst have been meek and lowly as Jesus was, 
doing good deeds to all mankind, and performing 
works of love and charity among the poor and 
needy, instead of dealing death and destruction to 


430 


nineteen hundred years ; 


innocent victims, from thy seat of pomp and earthly 
glory;” was the calm response of Hugo, as Gregory 
frowned upon him. 

‘ ‘ Thou debased apostate and heretic ! answerest 
thou so the infallible pope of the infallible church ? ’ ’ 
fumed the pontiff at the thrust. ‘ ‘ Wilt thou not 
bow down, and crave of me the forgiveness of thy 
blackened sins?” he thundered. 

“I know of none who is infallible, save Jesus 
Christ, who is the Son of the living God, and He 
alone is my Saviour, and as thou art thyself a 
sinner, how canst thou forgive the sins of thy 
fellow-men ? ” 

“Down with him, soldiers! do ye hear? make him 
crawl at the feet of almighty power!” cried Gregory, 
losing all self-control ; and, abandoning all semblance 
of dignity in the heat of his anger, he appeared 
sublimely ridiculous. 

The soldiers did not require a second command, 
for Hugo was instantly overpowered, and thrown 
violently to the floor on his face, at the feet of the 
pope. 

He lay there for a moment, as if stunned by the 
shock ; then, raising his head, he was met by a 
perfect storm of epithets from the infuriated poten- 
tate. 

“Wilt thou instantly bow down, and acknowledge 
my sovereignty over thee and thy soul, thou basest 
of traitors to the most holy church?” he cried. 

‘ ‘ Nay ! for I who once obeyed thy slightest com- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


431 


mand, believing thou wert the holy one, have at last 
learned that the Lord alone is Sovereign over all 
the earth, and Him only will I obey ; for it is 
written : ‘ I am the Lord, thy God, which have 
brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the 
house of bondage. Thou shalt have no other gods 
before Me. Thou shalt not bow dowm thyself to 
them, nor serve them. For the Lord your God is 
God of gods, and Lord of lords, a great God, a 
mighty, and a terrible, which regardeth not persons, 
nor taketh rew^ard ” was the solemn, yet fearless 
reply of Hugo. 

“Thou blaspheming heretic! where, and from whom 
hast thou obtained the liberty to so believe, and 
declare thyself? Thou art consigned to perdition 
for thy disobedience, and death .shall be thy por- 
tion. Away with him to the dungeon, soldiers!” 
cried the enraged pope. “But do thou remain here 
Triumvus ! until I give thee in.structions. ” 

“I yield implicit obedience to thy wdll, most holy 
father;” Triumvus answered, ceremoniously. 

After the soldiers with their charge, and the two 
men who had brought Hugo to the place, had left 
the hall, Gregory looked upon Triumvus, and said 
in somewhat subdued tones; “Thou didst very w^ell 
indeed, Triumvus, to capture the vile apostate, at 
last. I feared the wretch might’ escape us, and 
’t would not do, for he would make us a dangerous 
enemy. Where was he found?” 

‘ ‘ He was captured this morning by the two faith- 


432 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


ful ones, who brought him hither, holy father, and 
he was discovered coming from among the rocks 
that lead to the catacombs.” 

“The catacombs! sayest thou? Why Hugo knew 
all about the place years ago I hath he made the 
place of the dead serve as a place of refuge for 
these heretics, I wonder?” he questioned. 

“We have reason to believe that this must be 
the true state of affairs, your holiness, for it is 
known about the streets that many houses stand 
vacant ; and everything doth indicate that the inmates 
have flown to the caverns, to e.scape our hands;” 
w’as the rejoinder. 

“If this be the truth, then let the catacombs be 
watched with vigilance, dost thou hear, Triumvus? 
Are all of the entrances to the caves known to 
thee? ’Tis time to blot out forever, this trouble- 
some and unholy sect, for these pests of the earth 
do increase too rapidly, to my mind;” were the 
words spoken by Gregory with impatience, and no 
little alarm. 

‘ ‘ Men have already been sent out to watch such 
places as are knowm to be openings in the caverns, 
your holiness, and in due time we shall have them 
entrapped, and at our mercy, I humbly assure thee,” 
Triumvus replied. 

“Very good! very good! Triumvus, now how many 
prisoners of this sect hast thou with the apostate 
Hugo, who hath just been removed to the dungeon?” 
queried the pope. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. ' 


433 


“About two-score and five persons, your holiness;’’ 
was the answer. 

“Then thou hast a sufficient number to sacrifice 
for the good of the holy church, and the saints ; 
and when wilt thou put them to death?’’ Gregory 
inquired eagerly. 

‘ ‘ On the sixth day from this, most holy father, 
they shall be burned in the streets as a further 
example of thy holy wrath ; ’ ’ was the response. 

“Blessed shalt thou be, Triumvus, for thy zeal 
in behalf of the infallible church ; but thou must 
make a fitting example of the wretch of a Hugo 
before all others, on that day, and in the mean- 
while, thou canst apply a little torture to the man, 
while he waiteth in prison for the hour of his 
death : thou knowest what I have in mind ; ’ ’ re- 
marked the pope, with a look both cunning and 
malicious. 

“Nothing shall be left undone, your holiness, and 
thine outraged dignity shall be satisfied, and thy 
supremacy shown to the world;’’ and, having finished 
these words with an air of pride, and the usual 
worshipful salutation, Triumvus left Gregory, with 
the latter’s smile of approval upon him, and he then 
proceeded to the dungeon, where Hugo had been 
taken, bound, and thrown to the stony floor, reeking 
with damp and filth. 

Fully four days had elapsed, since Reuben and 
his associates had returned to the catacombs, carrying 

28 


434 


nineteen hundred years ; 


to the waiting ones in the darkness of the deep 
earth, the sad news of the seizure of Hugo by their 
persecutors. The hours had dragged wearily away, 
but no tidings had been received from their leader, 
or the two who went with him. Sorrow and trial 
was depicted on every face. 

Inez, the patient, tender, and true hearted maiden, 
and daughter of Anna, suffering and emaciated as 
she was, when Reuben on his return, inquired con- 
cerning her welfare, had rapidly grown worse, calling 
feebly in her delirium, for the dear ones around 
her, and for the missing Hugo ; with the words of 
Jesus, and the name of Heaven on her lips. 

Silently, they stood by the side of her simple 
couch, with father Ambrosius holding her thin, 
wasted hand, and speaking with trembling voice, 
such words of cheer and comfort that welled from 
his own sorrowing heart ; then remembering the say- 
ings of the Lord, he said; ‘“Let not your heart be 
troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in Me. In 
My Father’s house are many mansions: if it were 
not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a 
place for you. And if I go and prepare a place 
for you, I will come again, and receive you unto 
Myself ; that where I am, there ye may be also. 
And whither I go ye know, and the way ye know. 
I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life : no man 
cometh unto the Father, but by Me. And whatso- 
ever ye shall ask in My name, that will I do, that 
the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


435 


ask anything in My name, I will do it. If ye love 
Me, keep My commandments : and I will pray the 
Father, and He shall give you another Comforter, 
that He may abide with you forever ; even the 
Spirit of Truth ; whom the world cannot receive, 
because it seeth Him not, neither knoweth Him : 
but ye know Him ; for He dwelleth with you, and 
shall be in you. I will not leave you comfortless : 
I will come to you. Yet a little while, and the 
world seeth Me no more ; but ye see Me : because 
I live, ye shall live also. If a man love Me, he 
will keep my words : and My Father will love him, 
and We will come unto him, and make Our abode 
with him. Peace I leave with you. My peace I 
give unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto 
you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it 
be afraid.” ’ 

As the voice of the good man died away softly, 
amid that solemn assemblage of devoted Christians, 
all eyes were filled with tears, and not a few sobs 
were heard : when suddenly, the suffering Inez 
turned her wasted, but peaceful face toward the 
light, which, though feeble, was still strong and 
bright enough to indicate to the watchers, that the 
end was near, and opening her eyes, the maiden 
was heard to whisper; “Jesus, Heaven, mother, — 
peace;” and then all was hushed. 

“The maiden hath gone to her rest, and is at 
peace in the Lord, Christ Jesus;” were the gentle 
words soon spoken by father Ambrosius, as he 


436 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


stooped low, and gazed into the placid features of 
the dear one, who seemed to have passed into a 
refreshing sleep. 

The mother of Inez stood by in tearless anguish, 
as loving ones tenderly laid the now chilled form 
in an easy position, with folded hands. 

“The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; 
blessed be the name of the Lord;’’ said the mother 
with bowed head, and mournful voice; “for she is 
beyond the torments of earth’s cruel ones, and 
sleepeth in Jesus, forever-more.’’ 

The condition of these Christian inmates of the 
catacombs, was now truly pitiable, for, in addition 
to this last sorrow, they had already been tried 
and tested most severely and sorely, for since Hugo 
and his friends had left the caverns, to go into the 
city, the outlets to their temporary homes in the 
earth, had been constantly guarded day and night 
by the papists, under the command of Triumvus. 

It was the day following his return from fishing, 
that Reuben carefully ventured to the opening of 
the catacombs, above the refugees. Something seemed 
to warn him, that danger was lurking near, and, as he 
stepped into the open air, he saw a crouching object 
near him, and before he had sufficient time to 
realize fully the situation, he was suddenly pounced 
upon from the rear by a man, who threw his arms 
around the body of Reuben, and then shouted 
lustily for help ; but, with Herculean strength, 
Reuben, with the quickness of lightning, cunningly 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


437 


threw his enemy to the ground with great force, 
just as several others sprang forward, to assist the 
young man’s assailant. 

Dashing with great swiftness back to the place 
from which he emerged, Reuben passed safely into 
his retreat ; but he had barely done so, when his 
foes, with loud cries and maledictions, arrived at the 
opening,^ and in baffled rage, hurled stones into the 
place, but without doing the least injury to their 
intended victim. Fortunately for the youth, his 
pursuers did not follow him into the cave, presum- 
ably, through fear of becoming entrapped them- 
selves. They remained on the ground however, 
while Reuben hurried back through the many pas- 
sages with a lighted flambeau, that he always hid 
away in a niche, ready for use, when he ventured 
through the caverns. 

Finally reaching his friends, he at once communi- 
cated to them the experience he had just passed 
through, and this fact brought to every one the 
consciousness of a new danger, which threatened 
their little band. Up to this time, they had been 
able to communicate unchecked, with their friends 
in the outside world, who dared to continue in 
braving the terrors of bigotry, and the consequent 
persecutions rampant in the Roman metropolis, and 
thus the refugees received aid from these people in 
a measure, which, with the supplies resulting from 
the quiet fishing excursions made by the men of 
the company, on the River Tiber, gave the refugees 


438 


NINKTEKN HUNDRED YEARS; 


at best, the scantiest sort of a subsistence. Still they 
had been enabled to live thus far without positive 
suffering ; but at this time, the supply of food was 
already very low, and the news just brought to 
them by Reuben, filled them with no little misgiv- 
ings. Patiently they endured however, trusting that 
they would be delivered from their trials ; being 
comforted by the most devout members of the band, 
by their simple faith in God. 

This state of affairs continued for two whole days, 
until at last, everything in the way of food had 
been eaten, and gaunt starvation stared the sufferers 
in the face. A careful investigation of affairs, from 
the points of egress from the catacombs, revealed 
the fact that the papists were still on guard, 
and had continued without ceasing vigil, both day 
and night, to watch for the coming forth of the 
occupants of the caverns ; thus leaving to the im- 
prisoned Christians, the only alternative of quietly 
surrendering to those who thirsted for their lives, 
or to remain in their dark and dismal homes, until 
finally relieved by death, through the pangs of 
hunger, exposure, and direst want. 

Inez, cold and still, lay in her simple burial 
shroud, and despite their own wretchedness, her sor- 
rowing friends now gathered around, what to them, 
was all that was left of a beautiful life of love, 
charity, and sweet sacrifice. 

A grave had been hollowed out, beside the rest- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


439 


ing places of those, who had been laid away many, 
many years before, in another section of the cata- 
combs, though not far distant ; and to this place 
the mourners wended their sorrowful footsteps with 
the body of Inez borne by four of the younger 
men. In sadness they soon reached the spot, and 
gently deposited their burden in its rudely con- 
structed tomb. 

Father Ambrosius’ voice, husky, and tremulous 
with emotion, was presently heard, after the heavy- 
hearted men and women had made a faint attempt, 
to give voice to a verse or two of song, in farew^ell 
to the memory of the dear young maiden, they 
were just laying to rest. ‘ ‘ Dearly beloved in the 
Lord ; Jesus said : ‘ I am the resurrection, and the Life ; 
he that believeth in Me, though he were dead, yet 
shall he live. And whosoever liveth, and believeth 
in Me, shall never die.’ May she rest in peace, and 
dwell forever in the Lord, Christ Jesus: and it may 
be we shall all follow thee soon, my daughter;” 
he concluded, as the mother sobbed an answer to 
the faltering words of the patriarch. 

As sympathizing hands now laid several slab-like 
stones over the grave, in the dim glare of the few 
torches, which lighted the dismal place amid that 
company of patient Christian martyrs, the scene was 
weird and doleful in the extreme. Wearily they 
again toiled their way back to their place of abode, 
and waited patiently on the Lord for His coming. 


440 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS , 


“Not my will, but Thine be dbne;“ were the words 
echoed by every heart, as the hours dragged 
wearily on. 

Six days had slipped by, since Hugo had been 
brought as a prisoner and apostate before pope 
Gregory. Triumvus’ promise to the pontiff, was in 
process of being carried out. Many papists had 
assembled upon the streets, not far from the palace 
of the pope, to aid and witness the scenes of blood 
and cruelty, which were about to be enacted upon 
what they termed the arch enemies of the holy 
church. 

A number of stakes had been driven into the 
ground, at some little distance from each other, and 
fagots were also piled a few feet high around the 
timbers, so that the posts or stakes were directly 
in the center. The occasion, and the deeds about 
to be done, were by no means, unusual. For years, 
the blood of innocent victims of the papacy had 
been shed on the soil of Rome. 

Relentless and bitter, had been the persecutions 
and torments practiced upon those, who turned in 
the least aside, from the established ceremonies, and 
practices of the church of Rome. 

Already, men and women were being brought 
bound into the streets from the dungeons, within 
the grim looking prison-walls, near by. The rapidly 
growing multitude seemed to be in a festive mood, 
as they pressed and crowded one another, in mirth 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


441 


and laughter, for a place to view the awful spectacle 
about to take place. 

As the number of martyrs increased, the throngs 
grew boisterous ; and there were heard cries of ; 
‘ ‘ Burn Hugo, the apostate ! ” “ Down with the 
heretics!” “Away with the enemies of the church, 
and of the holy father ! ’ ’ 

The excitement increased momentarily, as each 
pale, and careworn looking creature, thoroughly 
guarded, was marched around a circle within the 
crowd. Among the prisoners, were a number of 
maidens and young men, who, with heroic fortitude, 
faced the ordeal through which each must pass. 
While many of the victims bore unmistakable 
evidences of bodily suffering, from cruet treatment 
and deprivations, yet each Christian face notwith- 
standing, wore a look of peace, trustfulness, and of 
patient resignation to their Saviour and Lord, Christ 
Jesus. 

Nearly fifty persons had thus far been brought 
out on the streets, all showing the sad effects of 
the inhuman treatment and indignities, they had 
already experienced. Now a series of triumphant 
shouts rent the air, as a single individual was led 
forth in full view of the people. 

It was no other than the figure of Hugo, they 
beheld ; but how changed in appearance he was I 
His toga hung about him in tatters, and his face 
was red ’ with blood, and more horrible still, he 
was — sightless; his eyes having been gouged from 


442 


nineteen hundred years ; 


their sockets, and moanings of pain and agony 
escaped from the brave martyr, as he was made to 
face the people, as an example of what any one 
might expect, who adopted the heresies of the 
prisoners, now condemned to die a horrible death. 

‘ ‘ Hugo the apostate ! burn him ! ” “ L<et the 

enemy and traitor of the holy church die ! ” 

‘ ‘ Down with the heretics ! ” “ Away with the 

disobedient ones of the infallible church ! ’ ’ were 
the yells and cries of the excited mob, as they 
waited for the terrible performance to take place. 

Several coarse looking individuals now roughly 
seized Hugo, and wdth cursings forced him to the 
center of the street, and by the united strength of 
the brutal men, he was throwm upon a pile of 
fagots; his body and head striking against the 
upright stake with such force, as to cause him to 
reel and almost fall, with a groan escaping from 
his lips, just as his tormentors caught him ; and, 
quickly placing him against the beam, they bound 
him to it with chains at the arms and ankles, 
while the rabble shouted their satisfaction. 

A quantity of the combustible material was now 
pulled from under Hugo,* making a much smaller 
pile for fuel. 

‘ ‘ Now, why have ye men done this ? ’ ’ demanded 
a voice, in tones of authority ; and looking in the 
direction of the speaker, the sight-seers beheld Tri- 
umvus strutting about the scene, with an air of great 
importance. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


443 


“We thought of putting a slow fire under him, 
Triumvus;’’ answered one of them, with an evil look 
in his face, as he saluted the questioner; “for ’twill 
prolong his punishment! What sayest thou to this?” 
asked the man. . 

“Let it be so, ’tis not a bad plan;” rejoined 
Triumvus, with a satisfied look in his cold, stony 
countenance. “Apply the torch, and let no time be 
lost, do ye men hear?” he commanded. 

With an affirmative cry, the pile of light material 
under the feet of Hugo was at once set on fire, 
and as the smoke curled upward and around him, 
followed by the scornful and heartless exclamations 
of those, who viewed the revolting sight, he turned 
his sightless eyes and agonized face heavenward, and 
murmured ; ‘ ‘ The beloved Master endured the revil- 
iiTgs of men, and suffered for me on the Cross; 
Paul was a martyr for the cause of the Saviour, 
was beheaded in Rome, and liveth in glory ever- 
lasting, and his works do follow after him ; Stephen 
was stoned to death for Christ’s sake, and why 
should I fear to suffer, even death, for the sake of 
righteousness and peace in Christ Jesus? The Lord 
is with me ; and ‘ for to me to live, is Christ, and to 
die, is gain.’ Blessed be the name of the Lord.” 

At the same time, the other victims were crowded 
together, and compelled to witness the slow torture 
of Hugo ; and the spectacle was sufficient to move 
the stoniest of hearts, to tears and sympathy. But 
the evil-minded people looked exultingly on, as 


444 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


though it were to them a feast of pleasure, instead 
of a field of carnage. 

The fiames hissed and crackled, and the smoke 
from the burning wood went skyward : stifled groans 
were heard to issue from the martyr’s lips, as the 
fire licked his feet, and caused him to struggle in 
his agony, but in vain. 

Not a few in the crowd nearest to the scene, 
turned their faces away from the awful sight, as 
they heard the sizzling of burning flesh, and saw 
the consequent writhings of the sufferer. 

Gradually more fuel was added, and higher leaped 
the flames ; here and there, a waiting victim fell 
fainting to the earth, as the agonies of Hugo were 
witnessed. The fire had at last reached his shoul- 
ders, and finally his entire body was enveloped in 
the destroying element. Now his groanings were 
pitiful in the extreme, as the flames bathed his 
face, and enclosed him in their merciless folds. 
Suddenly his head was seen to sink upon his 
breast, and in a moment, he was still. The fire had 
done its work, and he was beyond the further 
power of man’s hatred and revenge ; having entered 
into his peace and rest in the Lord, to live forever, 
and wear a crown of victory in the heavenly Kingdom. 

As the flames slowly devoured the body of Hugo, 
others of the condemned Christians, were speedily 
brought to the various stakes awaiting them, and 
these were now bound in groups of three and four 
to every stake. 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST, 


445 


As quickly as each beam was supplied with its 
quota of the condemned ones, and they were firmly 
secured with chains, the torch was applied, and 
again the spectacle was one of horror ; as the victims 
of the cruel flames, and of their more remorseless 
enemies, cried out in their awful distresses, with no 
human hand to give them relief. Some cried aloud 
for mercy, but alas, to unheeding ears ; others 
groaned in their agonies, while still others, with that 
most wonderful faith in their lyord and Saviour, 
endured almost in perfect silence ; until at . last, the 
blackened and charred bodies told that the cruel 
papists had carried out their bitter designs, towards 
their fellow-men. 

In another hour, almost every trace of the deeds 
of blood and fire had been removed ; and nothing 
remained to tell the tale, except the darkened spots 
on the earth, where the flames had raged under the 
guiltless objects of the wrath, and hatred of eccle- 
siastical despotism. And Triumvus again lay on his 
knees, at the feet of Gregory, and received his 
blessings, for having most faithfully carried out 
another of the series of many deeds, of the kind 
just enacted in the streets of Rome. 

• It was about a month after the execution of Hugo 
and his brethren, that two men were seen approach- 
ing the outskirts of Rome, looking fagged and sor- 
rowful. They began to slacken their pace, as they 
gradually drew near to the location of the cata- 


446 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


combs, and looked about the grounds, as if in sus- 
picion. 

‘ ‘ Dost thou see signs of any one about here, 
Justus?” asked one of them, as he paused; “thou 
knowest ’tis fully a month since we were forced to 
leave the place, because the soldiers of Gregory 
were standing watch at the places of ingress to the 
catacombs. Let us hope that the Lord hath pre- 
served our brethren, beneath the soil. Poor Hugo, 
what an awful fate was his;” he said, in a low 
tone, as his friend came nearer to him. 

“I see no one at all, hereabouts, Lucius! and 

perhaps Triumvus hath called his men away from 
the caves. It cannot be, thinkest thou, that our 

brethren in the Lord have been captured?” rejoined 
the other, who was named Justus. 

“Speak low, my brother;” said Lucius, the first 
speaker, with concern. “We are not yet assured of 
our safety, and thou knowest what a narrow escape 
we have had from the wretches.” 

The two individuals were no other, than those 
who left the catacombs on that fateful morning in 
company with Hugo, when he had been seized and 

carried off to the dungeon. The facts were, that 

when Hugo and his friends left the caverns at 
the time stated, they left him to go their way 
beyond the city’s limits, to be gone for the day, 
and in the night time, they were to meet him 
again at the house of one of the recent converts 
to their own religion, and faith in Christ Jesus, as 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


447 


the only Saviour of all. On returning to the city 
at nightfall, they were amazed to find that the news 
of Hugo’s apprehension was rife on the streets, and 
they lingered anxiously about the city, until they 
found out definitely, that the information was indeed 
only too true ; and with this added sorrow tugging 
at their heart-strings, they again proceeded on their 
way towards the place of refuge in the catacombs, 
to communicate with the inmates there, if it were 
possible to do so. 

On nearing the caverns, a feeling of uneasiness 
overtook them, and with a foreboding of impending 
evil, they halted some distance away and listened. 
Sure enough, they heard voices coming from mas- 
culine throats, and an occasional clash of steel, as if 
made by weapons. Waiting patiently, and with ut- 
most caution, they learned in a few moments, that 
the persons were soldiers, sent by Triumvus to effect 
the capture of the Christians, who had flown to the 
catacombs for security. 

With this sorrowful knowledge, the two men again 
quietly withdrew, without having caused an alarm 
by their presence. Going back into the city again, 
they soon learned further, that the soldiers at the 
catacombs had been ordered to remain on duty, both 
day and night, until the refugees either surrendered 
to them, or until they were starved to death. 

During the larger part of the following month, 
the papists remained on duty, eagerly waiting to 
capture the little band of worshipers. Justus and 


448 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


Lucius in the meantime, had witnessed the sad 
ending of Hugo and other Christians ; all who had 
been sacrificed in cold blood to appease the wrath 
of the papacy ; and now at this late day, the two 
again stood at the point, which led to the mysterious 
formations of the earth, under their own feet. 

The outlook was reassuring, not a person being 
in sight ; and with their knowledge of the place, 
they realized full well, that there were no enemies 
within the caves, owing to the superstition and 
dread of the people regarding them, for it was a 
well known fact that none ventured within the portals 
of the depths, excepting for the purpose of the burial 
of the dead, and these were not taken very far into 
the earth ; as it was held, that many who had 
penetrated far into the many windings and turnings 
of the catacombs, were never again heard from. 

Descending the crooked path, as swiftly and as 
carefully as they could, they were in a few moments 
in total darkness, and quickly finding, and lighting 
one of the torches, which they had secreted when 
they last went from the place, Ju.stus and Lucius 
worked their way with beating hearts, and prayerful 
lips, towards the section where their friends were 
wont to gather, for consolation and worship. 

Past the dismal looking tombs, with their rude 
and faded inscriptions, and hieroglyphics, they sped, 
in the dim glow of the light, until, reaching one of 
the small cell-like recesses, they stopped and looked 
within, but found it deserted. This nook had been 


OR, the; power of Christ. 


449 


one, where a family used to gather after worship, 
for the purpose of rest ; as it contained shelf-like 
places that, with a little ingenuity could be utilized 
for sleeping and general comfort. 

On, and on they went, their hearts growing heavier 
within them. Now they shouted, but aside from 
the mournful echo of their own voices and foot- 
steps, they heard not a sound. They had just 
reached a point, not far from where the meetings 
had alw^ays been held, and as they looked search- 
ingly about them, Tucius suddenly halted and w^on- 
dered, as he saw that the earth had been recently 
disturbed. 

“What can this mean, Justus? It looketh like a 
grave. Dost think that Inez, the gentle one, could 
have died, while we were aw^ay?” Tucius asked in mis- 
givings, as he looked intently at the spot near them. 

“Let us go and see!” answered Justus, with 
unsteady voice, and stepping to the place, and hold- 
ing the flaming torch over the earth, they saw 
that it was in fact a grave, newly made, over which 
lay the flat stones, as the mourners had left them. 

Making a closer inspection of the grave, Lucius 
quickly cried; “See these marks, Justus! here are 
some letters faintly inscribed;’’ and as he studied 
the characters, while Justus held the light very 
close, he was enabled to decipher the inscription. 

“Aye, brother!’’ was his cry, “ ’tis the final 
resting place of the dear maiden, for here are the 
words; ‘Inez, may she rest in peace.’’’ 

29 


450 


nineteen hundred years ; 


The two stood side by side, and looked upon the 
spot in sorrow and with tears, but realizing that 
they had not yet accomplished the end of their 
mission, Justus said slowly; “’Tis sad enough, 
Tucius, but let us search for the brethren, whom 
we have not seen for these many days. ’ ’ 

In silence they again trudged on, until suddenly, 
turning in another direction, and entering the place 
of their destination, they were horrified to see on 
the soil in front of them, all huddled together, the 
inanimate bodies of their fellow-men. Speechless, they 
gazed on that sight, which told a tale in stronger 
language than words could portray, of the love of 
these faithful martyrs for their Lord and Master, 
their devotion to the cause of Christ, which they 
had bravely espoused, and their love for each 
other. 

Here was the shriveled form of father Ambrosius, 
and there lay Reuben, Vincent, and Anna the mother 
of Inez. At one spot lay two sisters, with their 
arms thrown around each other, and near them was 
a mother, and around her neck clung the arms of 
a little boy. Also many others were there, whose 
wasted condition told too well the story of “man’s 
inhumanity to man;’’ starved as they had been, 
because they had for their lot, the hatred of their 
fellow beings, instead of the love which springs 
from the things divine. Though stilled forever to 
earthly conditions, and freed from the pangs of suf- 
ferings, yet they were alive in Christ and lived in 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


451 


eternal glory as a reward for the cross each had 
borne to the human end. 

Justus and Lucius being almost overcome by the 
discovery they had made, felt it impossible to make 
a suitable interment for so many ; and after changing 
the positions of a few of the silent forms, they 
with overflowing hearts retraced their steps, and in 
a little while, again Stood in the light of day, with 
the bright sun shining overhead. 

After due deliberation, and realizing that it would 
be hazardous for them to remain in Rome, Justus 
and Lucius decided to travel far inland, where they 
would be freer from the encroachments of the mer- 
ciless tools of the papacy, and be removed from the 
scenes of the bitter trials they had borne ; and with 
this resolve in their hearts, though weary, they 
trudged away, leaving behind them, an awful history 
of crime and bloodshed, committed by the heartless 
followers of- a more heartless potentate, in the name 
of religion. 


CHAPTER XX. 


A IvE Europe was in the throes of turmoil and 
^ convulsions. Kingdoms and monarchies had for 
ages, endured and submitted to the mighty sway of 
the popes of Rome, in all things both religious and 
political. The heavy hand of ecclesiastical oppression, 
was felt in the remotest parts of the land. The 
pure teachings of Jesus had, through the mad 
ambition of the Roman hierarchy, and its insatiable 
greed for gain and power, been dragged through 
the mire of religious intolerance, and there continued 
instead, a reign of terror and hatred, in which the 
Master’s injunction, to “Love one another,” was 
seemingly expunged from the hearts of would-be 
spiritual advisers, and fanatical despots. Pontifical 
tyranny had reigned unabated, cruelty abounded, and 
crime in the name of ecclesiasticism remained 
unchecked, until men were compelled to look upon 
each other, as mere slaves of those, who proclaimed 
themselves as vicegerents of God. 

At this crisis in the world’s history and fanaticism, 
there sprang up a mighty upheaval, which was after- 
wards termed, and still is known, as “The Great 
Reformation. ’ ’ 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


453 


This movement, instigated by a fearless and God- 
fearing monk by the name of Martin Luther ; and 
afterward assisted by his able and earnest colleague, 
Philip Melanchthon, proved to be the turning point 
in religious affairs, and the salvation of down-trodden 
humanity. 

Himself, an ardent advocate of the papal system, 
even in the extreme sense of the word, Luther, after 
having been ordained for the priesthood, located in 
Wittenberg, Germany ; where his wonderful discoveries 
of the true state of the Romish church, and his 
outspoken criticism of its leaders, drew the attention 
of the people ; and his peculiar views became the 
subject of wide-spread comment. Speaking of his 
powerful sermons, and of their still greater influence, 
Melanchthon said ; ‘ ‘ His words were not born on 
his lips, but in his soul.” 

With his heart set in the right direction towards 
his God, Luther was, while he was still a devotee 
of the pope, sent on a mission to Leo X., the then 
pontiff of Rome. His feelings of deep reverence for 
what to him was the holiest of places, as he 
approached the city, gave way to one of indigna- 
tion, and sad disappointment. 

It was there, to his great astonishment, that he 
found a scandalous system of indulgences in exist- 
ence ; for, with the propagation of the belief, that 
it was within the power of the church to forgive 
sins ; there also grew into the popular mind the 
belief, that the pope could pardon any and all sins 


454 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


of mankind, which relieved the transgressors from 
all punishment for the wrongs they committed. 

The extravagance and excesses of the papal court 
at Rome, required a vast outlay of money, and to 
meet tfiese demands, a regular method was adopted 
for the sale of indulgences, which were supposed to 
cancel the sins of the offenders. Luther’s wrath 
and indignation at the discovery of this condition 
of affairs, soon became apparent, for he publicly 
denounced the policy, with the declaration that the 
pope had no right or power to forgive sin ; and, 
that if he did grant absolution, it was valueless. 

At the same time, he proclaimed, “the holy 
mass,” unholy; his disbelief in the doctrine of pur- 
gatory, and the worship of images ; the folly of 
monastical vows, and the celibate state of the 
priesthood. 

The news of the courageous stand taken by the 
intrepid monk, spread with wonderful rapidity from 
province to province ; reaching at length, the court 
of Leo X., at Rome, who promptly followed up the 
acts of Luther, by issuing the papal bull against 
him ; w^hich, in turn, was fearlessly burned by 
Luther in public. 

Encouraged by the remarkable boldness of the 
monk, in his opposition to Leo, many who had felt 
yoke- bound, rose up as if b}’^ magic, and took sides 
with the famous protestant against the decrees of 
the pope. 

On the other hand, the emissaries of the pope 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


455 


were likewise most actively engaged, in their efforts 
to suppress the work of the reformation, which had 
begun in earnest, and which involved so much cruelty 
and bloodshed,* before a freer system of religion 
was finally consummated. 

It was not long after Martin Luther had denounced 
the practice of granting indulgences, that a Dominican 
friar, by the name, of John Tetzel, was found selling 
them in such an open and shameless manner, that 
it aroused the intrepid reformer to the highest pitch 
of resentment ; and the consequences were, that he 
prepared nearly a full hundred theses against the 
prevailing system, and then defiantly nailed them to 
the gate of the church at Wittenberg. 

From this time forth, there existed greater animosity 
than ever before, between the religionists on both 
sides ; separating as it did, friend from friend, and 
even dividing the family circles, as a result of the 
bold opposition to the powers that existed. 

Walking side by .side, along the country road, 
leading to the town of Wittenberg, were three in- 
dividuals ; two of them, were young men full of 
vigor, and their countenances denoted that they were 
of no mean order of intelligence ; evidently students, 
and they had just met the third, at an intersection 
of the road, a little distance from the towm. The 
latter person, was a man somewhat older in years 
than the others, and his looks indicated that he 


, It is estimated, that about fifty millions of people were killed in 
the wars, that resulted during this crucial period. 


456 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


had traveled from a great distance, as he seemed 
worn, and his apparel was heavily covered with dust. 

After exchanging words of greeting, the three 
finally drifted into the all absorbing topic of the 
times ; namely, the great religious upheaval that was 
pervading every section of the land. 

‘ ‘ Whence comest thou, Gottfried ? and where hast 
thou tarried so long? for it hath been a full year 
since mine eyes have seen thy face?” asked one, 
as he turned to the man who had just joined them. 

“I have just returned from Rome, friend Moritz;” 
was the reply, “and it was my privilege to see the 
blessed father; and ’twas also my good fortune, 
while there, to receive his benediction, and appoint- 
ment as emissary for the church in these parts ; 
and ’twill be a part of my duty to report to Rome, 
the movements of the rabid disciples of Luther, the 
arch enemy of his holiness. ’ ’ 

“Is it so, Gottfried?” answered Moritz, the one 
spoken to, as he gave a sly, and knowing look at 
his companion. “And what is the news from Rome, 
concerning the actions of the protestants? Hath the 
holy father vanquished the apostates and heretics 
there?” he questioned. 

“Nay! Moritz, the pests do make a good deal of 
trouble, and they seem to spring forth as grass in 
the field, but this business will not last long, since 
they cannot withstand the authority and might of 
Leo;” responded Gottfried. 

“But what of the battles and bloodshed, between 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


457 


the faithful and the heretics, in and about Rome, 
of which we have heard so much ? ’ ’ asked the one, 
who had silently listened to the other two. “It 
seemeth to me, that the struggle doth grow worse 
daily, and the end is not in sight. The eloquence 
of Luther, and his arguments doth catch the people 
mightily, and the discontent against the existing 
state of the church, hath taken deep root, and ’twill 
be hard to blot out.” 

“True enough! Bertram;” answered Gottfried, 
“the heretics wax bolder day after day, and they 
do wage a bitter warfare with the soldiers of Leo, 
but they will rue the day when they opposed the 
holy church, after the treacherous Luther is put out 
of the way, and they have none to lead and spur 
them on. But how doth the situation appear at 
home?” he asked. 

“Oh! all is in uproar and strife, in Wittenberg, 
just as it is elsewhere ; for since the great men, 
such as Eck, Hochstratten, and Prierias have entered 
into the fight, the bitterness between the church 
and the heretics hath grown to mighty proportions ; 
and since the fiery dispute took place between Mar- 
tin Luther and 'Dr. Eck, who was at one time, a 
very warm friend of the monk, the breach hath 
widened, and no few outbreaks have occurred at 
home ; and we do but wait to see what the outcome 
of it all will be;” was the answer of Bertram. 

“Aye! ’twill be seen in due time, never fear!” 
exclaimed Gottfried, with confidence, and by this 


458 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


time, the three were well within the town of Wit- 
tenberg, and the spire of the Roman Catholic church 
was in full view of the men. 

Halting, Gottfried then said to his friends ; “I 
must now leave you, and hasten to friar Joseph, 
for I have important business with him from the 
holy father.” And bidding Moritz and Bertram 
adieu, he proceeded on his way. 

‘ ‘ Another willing slave of a cruel tyrant ! ’ ’ Ber- 
tram remarked, as he gazed after the retreating 
figure of Gottfried. 

“I wonder what he will say, when he learns from 
the friar, that we too, have abandoned the faith, 
to join in the great reform movement against oppres- 
sion ; what thinkest thou of it, Bertram ? ’ ’ asked 
Moritz, with a cunning smile. 

“’Twill be too much for him, since by his words, 
I know that he felt we were still being led by the 
old man on the Tiber, but ’twill do him some 
good, for he hath an arrogant way about him, not 
in keeping with these troublesome times. Come ! 
let us go at once, and call on our friends, and report 
the coming of Gottfried to Wittenberg;” said Ber- 
tram, and this proposition meeting with the acqui- 
escence of Moritz, they started in another direction 
from the one taken by Gottfried, and soon arrived 
at a rather large but odd looking building, which 
they entered, and then passing up a creaking flight 
of stairs, and having given a significant rap on a 
door, they were promptly admitted to a large room, 
filled with rude benches. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


459 


Several men were standing near the door, when it 
was opened to admit Moritz and Bertram, and eight 
or ten others were seated together in another part 
of the room, engaged in animated conversation. 

‘ ‘ Enter ! Moritz and Bertram ; ’ ’ was the greeting 
they received from the one who admitted them. 
“We were just wishing for your presence, and ’tis 
w^ell that ye have come. Have ye heard anything 
new concerning the cause, around the town, or from 
elsewhere in the land?” he questioned. 

-“Yea! Philipp;” was the response of Moritz, as 
the new-comers entered the room, and secured the 
door. “We have just returned from the country, 
and when near the town, we met Gottfried, an old 
townsman, who hath just come from Rome, and he 
saith that he hath been appointed by Eeo to look 
after affairs in this section of the land, and to 
report matters to the papal court.” 

By this time, the two men were surrounded by 
the others, who came forward quickly, to hear the 
news. 

“And,” continued Moritz; “the man talked as 
though he regarded us as still bound to the church, 
and he doth to my mind, make f or J ^eo, a most 
reckle.ss spy.” 

Here, he was interrupted by an outburst of mer- 
riment, from the listeners. 

‘ ‘ And where did ye leave Gottfried ? ’ ’ again some 
one ventured to ask. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! he went his way, saying that he must 


160 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


hasten to friar Joseph, to communicate matters of 
moment from the pope, and gather in return, the 
news from Wittenberg;” Bertram replied. 

“Is it true? Well, we will have plenty of news 
for him to gather, but whether he will be able to 
carry it, is another question;” quickly said another, 
with a suggestive' shake of his head. 

“But what have ye to tell us in return?” asked 
Moritz, as they all moved toward the seats. 

“Why this;” said an earnest looking individual, 
“the outlook for religious freedom, doth appear very 
encouraging ; for men and their families, are coming 
into our ranks very fast, now that the start hath 
been made ; and, with an organized movement on 
foot, here as well as in other places, the papists 
will be given plenty of work to do. And among 
other things, we have just considered the building 
of a chapel for our own worship, after the manner 
adopted by the great leader of our cause, — Martin 
Luther.” 

“Bravo!” cried Bertram, and the other men quickly 
followed him by various exclamations of approval ; 
and after formulating plans for the carrying out of 
the project, and making provision for a supply of 
weapons, to be used in their own defense, and that 
of their families, they disbanded to meet again. 

Friar Joseph sat with clouded brow and angry 
look, in a small side room used as a sacristy, and 
connected with the Romish church at Wittenberg. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


461 


The uprising of Luther, assisted by Melanchthon, 
and others of influence, had not only caused the 
friar the greatest alarm and uneasiness for the 
future, but had already to his dismay, shown its 
influence among his own parishioners. Quite a 
number had openly shown their disobedience to his 
authority, by going over to the supporters of the 
Reformation. Others, not so bold, remained away 
from the masses, as a result of the firm attitude 
taken by the reformers, and their efforts to break 
down the tyrannical r.uthods of the priesthood. 

And most serious of all to the friar, was the 

consequent loss of the revenues derived from the 

confessional and sale of indulgences. True, he was 

strengthened by many, who were bitter in their 

denunciation of the protestants ; and, with the weight 
of authority on his side, he had encouraged his 
people to deeds of violence, which were practiced 
both openly and secretly ; accompanied by the slaying 
of persons on both sides, resulting in increased 
bitterness and hostility, between the contending 
factions, although the papists were greater in number. 

While Friar Joseph was thus deliberating, and 
formulating plans to check, as best he could, the 
growth of disorder among his churchmen, he sud- 
denly heard a loud rap on the door, and springing 
from his seat, he went forward and opened the same. 

“May thy blessings rest upon me, father Joseph!” 
exclaimed the visitor, with reverence, as he made 
the sign of the cross before him. It was Gottfried 
who had called. 


462 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


“Be it as thou wouldst have it, Gottfried, my 
son, and welcome again to Wittenberg : but what 
bringeth thee hither at this time? and from what 
place comest thou? Be seated if thou wilt, and tell 
me thy story ; ’ ’ were the words spoken by the friar, 
in welcome and surprise. 

‘ ‘ Thanks to thee, my father, and I would say, 
in answer, that I have just returned from a sojourn 
in Rome, and have latterly been honored by his 
holiness, Leo X., as emissary on behalf of the 
church in this, and surrounding parishes ; ’ ’ proudly 
replied Gottfried. 

“Thou art indeed blest, Gottfried, but how didst 
thou find the holy father? and tell me, I pray thee, 
what is the condition of the church in the land 
through which thou hast come ? ’ ’ anxiously said 
the friar. 

“Yea, father Joseph, ’twas my privilege to receive 
the blessings of the holy and infallible one, and he 
doth reign with might and power over the true 
church, and he is tireless in his efforts to suppress 
the heretical Luther, and to subdue the crazed ones, 
who have been stirred by his villianous utterances, 
and disobedience to the will of the pope. But the 
great fact, and serious problem . to be met, is, the 
organized resistance that is springing up everj^where 
to the authority of the church. Not a few bloody 
encounters have taken place, and the times will be 
troublesome for a while ; at least, until the apostate 
leader is put out of the way. But here is the com- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


463 


mission from his holiness, which clothes me with 
the power of emissary for the church;” Gottfried 
said, as he handed to the friar an important look- 
ing document. 

Father Joseph hurriedly opened the latter instru- 
ment, and in a moment said; “True! Gottfried, and 
thou shouldst prize this holy missive most highly, 
for here doth appear the seal of Feo ;’ ’ and then 
he continued to peruse the contents of the writing. 
When he had finished, his already beclouded counte- 
nance took on a more serious aspect ; and he began 
to pace the floor uneasily. 

“By all the saints!” he now exclaimed, with an 
air of disappointment ; ‘ ‘ here is an urgent demand 
for more money, to meet the growing needs of the 
church, in order that the extermination of the 
heretics may be carried ^ on with greater vigor; but 
as true as I live, this question of money, is ju?t 
the one which doth perplex me sorely ! ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ Hast thou trouble with thine parishioners, father 
Joseph?” interrogated Gottfried. 

“Trouble enough, and plenty to spare!” grimly 
replied the friar, ‘ ‘ for this accursed rebellion of the 
faithless ones to the holy see, hath played great 
havoc with the revenue of my parish. The sale of 
indulgences hath fallen very low, and the people do 
flatly refuse to obey the rules of the church and 
the confessional. In addition to this truth, I would 
say that three score or more have deserted the 
church, to take sides with the heretics, and though 


464 


nineteen hundred years ; 


we have speedily followed after them, the troubles 
have not mended, but to the contrary, the storm 
breweth all around us. How to send more money 
to Rome, when it cannot be gathered, is a trying 
question, and one which I cannot now answer.” 

Father Joseph was interrupted at this point, by a 
light knock at the door, and on opening the same, 
he heard a timid feminine voice, saying ; ‘ ‘ Father 
Joseph, wilt thou not come to brother’s bedside? 
Franz is very sick; and ’tis said he is dying.” 

With a frown, and in angry tones, the friar 
said curtly ; ‘ ‘ Thou comest to me, Lisette, on such 
a mission, when thou ow^est me, and thy people as 
well, for past indulgences? Hast no shame to ask 
more of the church, when thine obligations have 
not been fulfilled?” 

“Father Joseph, thou shouldst have had the 
money long before this, if we had it to give to 
thee, but thou knowest that we are poor and in 
distress;” pitifully pleaded the caller, a poorly clad 
young girl with a tearful face. 

“Tut! tut I girl, ’tis the same old story that I 
have heard too many times: ’twill not do, for these 
things will not meet the demands and expenses of 
the church and the holy one; and we must always 
have the money necessary for the proper govern- 
ment of the church at home, and at Rome. Go 
thy way, and when thou art ready to be obedient, 

I will hear thee;” firmly and coldly, replied the 
friar. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


465 


Seeing that it would be useless to plead further 
with the mercenary ecclesiastic, the poor girl grief- 
stricken and in tears, left tlie room, and again turned 
her footsteps homeward. 

“This business of asking for the favor of the 
church after this fashion, is getting to be too com- 
mon, and must stop ; for if persisted in, the church 
cannot thrive, and we too, must live in keeping 
with our office;” coolly said father Joseph, as he 
handed a goblet full of sparkling wine to Gottfried, 
and then filling another one for himself, he quaffed 
the vintage with gusto. 

“Quite right! father Joseph, the needs of the 
church cannot be overlooked, and if discipline is not 
maintained, ’tis no longer the true church;” Gott- 
fried replied, as he emptied the goblet of wine wdth 
a relish. “But speaking again of the action of the 
pope, against the apostates and the heretics, I would 
say that ere I saw thee, I met on my way hither 
my old friends, Moritz and Bertram, two of the 
faithful ones in the cause.” 

‘ ‘ Moritz and Bertram I ’ ’ cried the friar, to the 
astonishment of Gottfried; “and thou sayest they 
are faithful ones, when forsooth, they are avowed 
apostates and enemies of his holiness? These men 
have given me no end of trouble, since they have 
so basely deserted the fold, and more, they have 
been the means of taking others from my charge, 
and have been breeding discontent and disaffection 
among the rest of the weak ones.” 

30 


466 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


In surprise and doubt, Gottfried exclaimed ; 
“What doth it all mean! father Joseph? can it be 
true, that even my old friends have abandoned the 
faith, and played me false? They did not even 
whisper as much.” 

“The knaves are cunning enough, and no doubt 
they profited by thy blindness ; what didst thou 
say to them, Gottfried?” queried the friar. 

“All that I have told thee, father Joseph;” 
frankly answered Gottfried looking perplexed. 

‘ ‘ Well now, thou hast indeed made a dullard of 
thyself, to tell these things in the open. ’ T is bad 
enough! ’tis bad enough! I tell thee. Dost 
thou not know, that none can be trusted in these 
times? for these dogs of protestants do put friend 
against friend, and brother against brother : even the 
very air teemeth with this false doctrine of Tuther. Be 
wary, man, and see that thou art not insnared, for 
Moritz and Bertram will surely endeavor to intercept thy 
work and duties by some foul plan of theirs. But ’tis 
the hour for mass, come ! go with me into the 
church, where thou canst observe how needful it 
hath become to check the heresy growing in our 
midst.” And leaving the sacristy at a side door, 
they passed into the main structure, where an 
audience was slowly gathering. 

Several months had elapsed, since the memorable 
meeting of Gottfried, with Bertram and Moritz. As 
the days went by, the feeling of animosity existing 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


467 


everywhere in the land, induced by the agitation 
against the oppression and sway of the Romish 
hierarchy, was being intensified. The spirit of free- 
dom, engendered by the dauntless Luther, had spread 
with such swiftness, that one would think the very 
air itself carried the germ of liberty to the hearts 
of all men. Warfare was the order of the period ; 
sometimes the promoters of the Reformation were 
the instigators of bloodshed, and then again the 
Roman Catholics were the aggressors, the latter 
chiefly predominating in the frequency of the out- 
breaks, since such were the only means left, by 
which the supremacy and power of the pope could 
be maintained, if at all. While of course, there 
were those who clung to the pure religion as taught 
by Jesus, and endeavored to live by his example so 
far as they could, yet to the great majority, the 
question was, who should be the victors? and for 
the time, pure religion was hidden from view : the 
great struggle tending to pave the way, for the 
good of the generations to come; and a man’s foes 
in this mighty conflict, were very apt to be and 
often were ; ‘ ‘ they of his own household, ’ ’ for, as 
friar Joseph had intimated to Gottfried, it pitted 
friend against friend, brother against brother, father 
against son, and daughter against mother. 

When Bertram, Moritz, and the other men as 
already stated, had left their meeting place, on the 
day when Gottfried arrived in Wittenberg, they 
proceeded as speedily as possible, to carry out their 


468 


nineteen hundred years ; 


purpose of perfecting a church organization ; and by 
carefull}" laid plans, and with due diligence, they 
secured sufficient funds and believers in the views 
held by Luther, to commence the building of a 
chapel for their own use, as a place of worship 
under the new regime. 

This project was being carried out with great 
danger to the workers, since scarcely a day passed, 
without a collision between the bitter factions ; and 
crimes and deaths were not infrequent. Still the 
men w^orked bravely on, their ranks being steadily 
strengthened by those, who had grown weary of the 
pontifical yoke ; and among these, appeared the 
father of the poor maiden, Lisette. Notwithstanding 
the difficulties and trials, under which the people 
worked, they had succeeded in putting the building, 
a frame structure, under roof. Fearing incendiarism, 
a small company of fearless men, heavily armed, 
was each night detailed to guard the building. 

It was on one of these occasions, after the work- 
men had ceased from their daily toil, and had gone 
homeward ; that the usual number of men were 
stationed to guard the still incompleted chapel. 

The hour was near that of midnight, the air with- 
out was cold and disagreeable, moreover, the sur- 
roundings were calm, and the night seemed to bid 
fair to pass away peaceably enough, and as the 
watchers were growing drowsy ; one of them said 
with a yawn, as he toyed with his weapon, a heavy 
sword; “I say men! ’tis chill and drear without. 


OR, THK POWER OP CHRIST. 


469 


and the building as it is, maketh a very good shelter 
from the wind ; let us go inside, where we will be 
protected and more comfortable.” 

This proposition seemed to meet with the ready 
assent of the others, and after looking carefully 
around them, and seeing no signs of danger, they 
stepped within the structure, which had already been 
furnished with windows and doors ; thus making at 
least, a most pleasant retreat for the watchers ; 
although the change proved to be a very unwise 
one for their own safety, and that of the chapel 
which they were sent to protect. 

After the men had been seated on benches within 
the building, and had engaged in discussing the only 
topic of interest to them, which was that of the 
Reformation; one or two were noticed to quietly 
drop off into a heavy sleep; and, feeling the contagion 
of drowsiness coming over them, one after another 
were soon nodding, oblivious of the duty with which 
they had been intrusted. 

Fully four hours had thus elapsed without any- 
thing to disturb the slumberers ; when, without a 
moment’s warning, one of the men, who had dozed 
but very little, now sprang to his feet and rubbed 
his eyes, as he looked around him. He heard a 
crackling sound, and saw a bright light, just outside 
of the building. 

“What causeth the light without?” he said half 
aloud, and in a startled way. Then quickly the 
truth dawned upon him. The building was on fire; 
and instantly, the man gave the alarm. 


470 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ Men awake ! arouse yourselves ! the chapel is on 
fire, and we are surrounded by the papists!” he 
shouted, as lustily as he could ; and then he hastily 
unsheathed his sword, which hung at his side. 

Quick as a flash, all were wide awake, and as 
they sprang upon their feet, each realized what folly 
they had been guilty of. From fully half a dozen 
places, could be seen the flames, as they leaped 
upward. 

‘ ‘ They have besieged us I ” cried one, ‘ ‘ see their 
evil faces!” he said, as the growing fire lighted the 
scene, and showed the malignant countenances of 
their enemies. 

Now they rushed to the door with weapons in 
hand ; they pulled and tugged at it, but it would 
not open. 

“The fiends have fastened us in, and would burn 
us like dogs ! ’ ’ called out one of the imprisoned 
men. 

Promptly, at the suggestion of one of their number, 
they seized and placed a heavy beam between them, 
and using the timber as a battering-ram, they sent it 
with their combined force against the door, shatter- 
ing it to splinters, as it was forced outwardly by 
the blow. 

‘ ‘ Back ! ye devils ! or by the saints we will run 
ye through!” was the threat that greeted them. 

Having already agreed to stand together, the brave 
men within the flaming chapel, made a dash for the 
open air, and as they emerged from the doorway, 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


471 


they were received by hideous cries and jeers, and 
were at once rushed upon with swords, clubs, and 
other weapons. 

The foe was met, however, by the little company 
of defenders with cries of ; “ Out of the way ! ye 
followers of satan, and imps of darkness!” and with 
their sturdy arms and powerful weapons, they mowed 
down several of their assailants, but being outnum- 
bered, they were, after a severe struggle, completely 
overcome, and soon were left dead and dying in 
front of the blazing edifice. 

By this time, the cry of fire had- been taken up, 
and the whole town was quickly alive with the 
excited populace, hurrying to the scene, among whom 
were no other than Moritz and Bertram, who almost 
ran into each other on the streets, as they came 
from opposite directions. 

‘‘The chapel hath been set on fire by the slaves 
of Leo, the tyrant!” cried Bertram to his friend, 
as they hurried along their way ; ‘ ‘ I wonder how 
’twas accomplished, and whether our men are safe?” 
he questioned in alarm. 

‘‘Never mind now, Bertram!” promptly said 
Moritz, “for we never had a better chance than 
the present, to do a little work ourselves. Seest 
thou not that all the people have rushed thither to 
see the blaze, when in yonder direction stands the 
hateful monument of Rome’s power?” and he 
pointed, as he spoke, to the spire of the ancient 
church in Wittenberg, which appeared in another 


472 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


direction, and away a good distance from the burn- 
ing chapel. “lyet us hasten back towards the old 
church, and kindle a little blaze of our own! ’twill 
help to settle many a score against the friar and 
his tools. ’ ’ 

“Capital! capital!” ejaculated Bertram, “Moritz 
thou art a great schemer, and what time for the 
work is better than the present? Let us hurry and 
get the thing off our hands, while the chance is 
offered us,” he hurriedly added. 

Without further delay, the two ' men at once 
directed their footsteps toward the papal church of 
Wittenberg, which reflected the light from the dis- 
tant fire. 

Arriving there, the two men stealthily proceeded 
to the rear of the church, and by a little effort, 
pried open one of the windows ; and losing neither 
time nor words, they entered the building, and 
quickly placing a number of the benches in a heap, 
in such a position and location, where the element 
would feed itself, the heap was ignited, after several 
images had been demolished, and thrown on the 
pile. 

This having been accomplished, they again left 
the building without having been observed, and 
hurried away, going in a round about direction 
towards the still burning chapel. As they drew 
nearer to the fire, the shouting of men, as if in 
uproar, could be plainly heard. Here and there, as 
they passed through the streets, men and women 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


473 


stood in their doorways discussing the troubles in 
tones of anxiety and fear. Walking briskly, Moritz 
and his companion soon came upon the scene, 
determined to help their friends at all hazards. 

The neighborhood of the chapel clearly indicated 
that a severe struggle had already taken place, and 
bodies of those who were either killed or wounded 
in the affray, were being removed by sympathizing 
friends on both sides. Although the mutterings 
and threats were still loud and deep, actual conflict 
had ceased, and the wailing of heart-broken wives 
and bereaved ones, mid the glare of the flaming 
timbers, as they looked upon those still forms so 
dear to them, was indeed sad enough to soften 
hearts of flint. 

At this moment, the fire-crowned roof of the 
chapel gave way, and crashed to the floor beneath, 
sending thousands of sparks heavenward ; as if in 
righteous indignation at the wrong done to humanity. 

The light from the blazing ruins was fast going 
out, as the flames had less and less to feed upon, 
and darkness was again making itself manifest ; 
when a voice startled the crowd by crying out in 
alarm ; ‘ ‘ See yonder, men ! that light looketh as 

though ’twere another building ablaze!” as the 
individual directed his gaze, towards another section 
of the town. 

All eyes were immediately turned in the direction 
indicated. 

“Yea, verily! ’t is another fire!” exclaimed some 


474 


nineteen hundred years ; 


one, betraying fear in his manner, “ and it doth 
seem to be in the neighborhood of friar Joseph’s 
church ! ” 

‘ ‘ May the saints protect us ! ” hurriedly responded 
another, as he made the sign of the cross. “It 
cannot be the holy church, and yet it must be near 
by;’’ and then in the next breath, he shouted; 
“men! let us hurry thither, for it is, — it must be, 
our own church that burneth I ’ ’ and now, a heavy 
volume of fire and smoke rolled skyward, making 
the small hours of the night as bright as day. 

The vengeful incendiaries had done their work 
unfailingly ; and as the spire of the old church 
stood out in bold relief against the sky ; there was 
a sudden rush by the excited crowd, tow^ards a 
second view of the destroying element ; leaving but 
a few on the ground, in the vicinity of the smoul- 
dering ruins of the chapel, to mourn its loss. 

Those reaching the burning edifice first, made 
every effort to check the fire, and save the build- 
ing, but the flames now raged with such fierceness, 
that all efforts in that behalf proved futile. For- 
tunately, there were no other buildings in the im- 
mediate vicinity of the church, and therefore no 
other property was endangered by the conflagration. 

Those who had glutted over the destruction of 
the chapel, now cursed the fate that had befallen 
themselves, little dreaming that the tables might be 
turned against them so soon. Many wrung their 
hands, and called on the saints for deliverance, 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


475 


among whom was friar Joseph, who rushed to and 
fro, frantic with terror and excitement, followed by 
Gottfried, who was none the less wrought up by 
the burning of the structure which had stood for 
years, symbolical of papal dominion. 

As at the chapel, so here soon began a battle 
between the unchecked and badly addled factions, 
caused by the friar and Gottfried moving among 
the crowd, denouncing the heretics in severest lan- 
guage, and stirring up the people to a high pitch 
of wrath aud excitement. 

Moritz and Bertram, among other men, who were 
known to be avowed enemies of the church, and 
espousers of the Reformation, were soon discovered 
in the throng, by Gottfried and the dominican. 

‘ ‘ Here are the vile traitors, and apostates of the 
church ! down with Moritz and Bertram ! ’ ’ angrily 
cried Gottfried, as he pointed out the objects of his 
hatred, to the ecclesiastic and his men. 

Immediately, five or six men closed in on the 
two friends, who quickly drew their swords in self- 
defense. 

While Gottfried was still urging the men on, a 
Romanist, who, in a tower of passion, had attacked 
a man standing very near to the former, suddenly 
lifted a heavy club, and aiming a blow at the head 
of the individual, he struck at him with all the 
force his passion would permit, but with wonderful 
alertness, the intended victim dodged the blow, and 
the heavy instrument went crashing against the 


476 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


head of Gottfried, striking him full in the temple, 
felling him to the earth, from which he was after- 
ward taken, lifeless. 

In the scuffle that ensued, Moritz and his friend 
were both hard pressed, and although they fought 
desperately, owing to the great number against them, 
they were badly worsted ; Bertram having already 
received several knife wounds, and Moritz was being 
viciously clubbed into insensibility ; he having also 
received a sword thrust in his body. Two of their 
assailants, however, had already been vanquished, 
and lay weltering and bleeding on the ground. 

As Moritz and his confederate were about over- 
come, several of their friends, seeing the situation, 
rushed to their rescue. After a severe struggle, 
which lasted but a short time, the rescuing ones 
were successful, having driven the enemy from the field. 

Attention was promptly given to the wounded 
men, and they were soon carried from that dreadful 
place, to a safer one, away from their homes. 

Gradually, the troubles again subsided ; the morn- 
ing had dawned, and all that was left of the Romish 
church of Wittenberg, were the charred and flicker- 
ing embers. 

With the past night’s experience, had also sprung 
up a more bitter enmity in the public mind than 
ever before, divided as it was, on the grave ques- 
tions of the day. 

Lying upon a cot in one of the humblest of 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


477 


homes in Wittenberg, was the wasted looking form 
of a 5’oiing man, with face showing the ravages 
made by disease and suffering. It was the home of 
Lisette, who some days before, had called on friar 
Joseph, and entreated him to come to her brother’s 
bedside, but without avail ; and the sick one was 
no other than her brother Franz. By the side of 
the sufferer sat a visitor, a woman who was a near 
neighbor, and she had come at the earnest solicitation 
of Lisette, to speak words of good cheer to her 
brother, whose life seemed to be fast ebbing away. 

The mother of the family had long .since passed 
to her rest, and the father was then absent, looking 
after the needs of the home as best he could, under 
the existing state of public affairs. 

‘ ‘ I am glad that thou didst come, neighbor 
Margaretha, for brother hath moaned pitifully, and 
he needeth comforting words such as thou, I know, 
canst speak ; ’ ’ said Lisette softly, as she also stood 
near the sufferer. 

Margaretha nodded sympathetically to the girl, 
and then looking into the thin face of the young 
man, she said; “Franz, I have come to talk to 
thee of Jesus Christ, that thou mayest find peace 
and re.st in the love which He hath for thee.’’ 

Directing his weary eyes to the speaker’s face for 
a moment, then back again to a small crucifix, 
which hung upon the wall by the side of his couch, 
he answered feebly; “There is no rest for me, since 
father Joseph hath refused to grant me absolution 


478 


nineteen hundred years ; 


from my sins ; because we had not the money to 
satisfy the father, for what he hath already done 
for us, and now my soul is doomed to everlasting 
purgatory, because I am not able to pay for the 
indulgences of the holy church.” This much was 
said with gasping breath, and then he looked 
pleadingly at Margaretha. 

“Nay, Franz, believe not that friar Joseph, or 
any one, can make or unmake thy peace, or keep 
thee from Heaven and the love of God ; for it is 
written: ‘before God all men are equal,’ and thou 
canst go with thy burden to the Ford thyself, and 
I would speak to thee of the joy, that cometh of 
faith and trust in His holy name.” 

‘‘Thy words do sound strange and sweet, but I 
am penniless and can pay thee nothing for thine 
help ; ’ ’ whispered the young man feebly. 

“’Tis not my help that I offer thee, Franz, but 
I speak of the dear Father of all, who is in Heaven 
above ; and he giveth thee all for the asking, if 
thou wilt but believe on Him, for in the scriptures 
it is written: ‘‘Ho, every one that thirsteth, come 
ye to the waters, and he that hath no money ; 
come ye, buy, and eat ; yea, come, buy wine and 
milk without money and without price.” 

‘‘Without money and without price;” he repeated 
faintly, after Margaretha had quoted the words ; then 
rousing himself a little, he said; ‘‘father Joseph 
never spoke in that fashion. Lisette, dost think it 
is the right way, -sister ? ” he pleaded. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


479 


“ Yea, brother, hear the dear Margaretha, for she 
hath found comfort and happiness in the scriptures, 
which have been denied us by the church. See ! 
she herself hath left the old faith for the new, and 
is happy now that she is free from the hard-hearted 
masters. I am glad, too, that father hath followed 
in the footsteps of others, who have had a foretaste 
of freedom, and I also am seeking for better guid- 
ance, through the help of Margaretha. The tumult 
of the hour, doth portend the dawning of better 
days, but Franz, let me not weary thee with these 
things now, thou needest rest;” answered Tisette, 
soothingly. 

‘ ‘ Thy words do not weary me, Tisette, but they 
seem to strengthen me, and ease my sufferings; for 
the friar’s speech hath weighed on me heavily : and 
Margaretha hath also said, that ‘before God all men 
are equal ;’ and that meaneth me too, doth it not 
Margaretha?” he asked with solicitude. 

‘‘Yea, the Lord loveth thee, and thou canst go 
to Him thyself in prayer, Franz. Have faith in 
God, and thou shalt obtain a crown of rejoicing. 
Thou believest in Jesus, dost thou not, Franz?” 
Margaretha asked. 

‘‘Yea, Margaretha, and in Mary, the holy mother 
of Jesus, do I believe;” was the scarcely audible 
answer of the young man. 

‘‘Well then. He hath said: ‘I am the Way, the 
Truth, and the Life, no man cometh unto the Father 
but by Me ;’ and therefore, there is no other 


480 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


mediator between thyself and God, but Jesus Christ, 
who also saith : ‘ Come unto Me, all ye that labor 
and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 
Take My yoke upon you, and learn of Me : for I 
am meek and lowly in heart : and ye shall find 
rest unto your souls. For My yoke is easy, and 
My burden is light.’ ” 

As Margaretha finished her utterances, the patient’s 
face wore a calmer look, and he was heard to whis- 
per in gasps ; “ ‘ Come unto Me, — all ye that labor 
and are heavy laden, and I will give — you rest. 
For — I am — meek, — rest unto your — souls. ’ ” Here 
his broken sentences ceased altogether. 

‘ ‘ He sleepeth now, Tisette ; the blessed words 
have comforted him, and his fears have left him 
said Margaretha to the maiden, and believing that 
he had gone into a quiet sleep, they withdrew into 
a smaller room, adjoining the one where Franz lay ; 
to discuss the sorrowful situation within and with- 
out. 

After a short and tearful conversation with her 
friend, Tisette again stole into the sick-room fol- 
low^ed by Margaretha ; and, advancing to the bedside 
of her brother, and looking into his face very 
earnestly for an instant, she called lightly to her 
friend, and said; “He is so still, Margaretha, come and 
see;” and with fluttering heart, the latter also looked 
into that face so peaceful and still ; then putting 
her arms tenderly around the poor girl’s neck, she 
said; “ ’T is over now, Cisette, he sleepeth indeed 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


481 


in the I^ord, Christ Jesus, and suffereth no more;” 
and then comforting the sobbing girl, with such 
words as she could command, she remained with 
her until the return of the father, and after his 
arrival, Margaretha, with the assistance of a few 
kind and sympathetic neighbors, looked after the 
duties that attended the sad occurrence ; following 
in a few days, the bereaved father, and the mother- 
less lyisette, to the final earthly resting place of Franz. 

In the meantime, the excitement and unrest in 
the town continued without abatement. Moritz and 
Bertram, having been carried from the scene of the 
conflict, at the burning of the Roman Catholic 
church, were found to be dangerously wounded; 
and after lingering for several weeks in agony, their 
voices were also hushed and heard no more. 

Cruelty and crime, in the disguise of so-called 
religion, reigned and abounded, with increased terrors 
and fierceness, throughout all Europe, as the time 
passed by. The war for a purer religion, instigated 
by the fearless Euther, shook the very foundations 
of the continent ; extending as far as England, 
where the desire for freedom from the papal clergy 
and ecclesiastical rule, took deep root. 

It was in the latter country, where Henry VIII.,* 


* During the reign of Henry VIII., the ecclesiastical doctrines of 
the popes, concerning transubstantiation, communion, celibacy of the 
clergy, monastic vows, sacrifice of the mass, and auricular confession, 
were made felonies and crimes ; and the offenders were sentenced to 
be burned, or otherwise punished by death. — Blackstone’s Com. 


31 


482 


NINKTEKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


was finally made supreme head of the church ; 
thereby supplanting the power of the pope of Rome, 
in England ; and thus forming a nucleus for a more 
liberal observance of religious worship, which in 
time, budded and blossomed into a longing for a 
still greater degree of liberty ; finding as it did, for 
the seekers and their posterity, a haven of rest, at 
a later day, in the colonies of the New World. 

As a fitting tribute to the indefatigable Martin 
Luther, and the place he occupied in ' ‘ The Great 
Reformation,” with his able co-laborer, Philip 
Melanchthon, by his side ; one will find in the 
famous old town of Wittenberg, two bronze statues, 
placed near each other in the public square Upon 
one is an inscription in honor of the aggressive 
Luther, in his own words, bearing on the fate of 
the Reformation, as follows : — 

“Ist’s Gottes Werk, so wird’s bestehn, 

Ist’s Menschenwerk, wird’s untergehn. ” * 

And Upon the statue of the more pacific Melanch- 
thon, are these words of scripture : — 

“Und seyd fleiszig, zu halten die Einigkeit 
Im Geiste, durch das Band des Friedens.” t 


*“If ’tis God’s work, ’twill endure, 

If ’tis man’s work, ’twill perish.’’ 

See also. The Acts 5 : 38, 39. 

t “ Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
peace.” Eph. 4: 3. 


CHAPTER XXL 


/^X a bleak November morning, a single vessel, 
large and stoutly built; could be seen just off 
the coast of New England. Despite its substantial 
appearance, it looked as though it had suffered 
severely, from exposure to wind and wave, and the 
perils of a long voyage. The craft hesitatingly 
drew nearer to the shore, and the ample, but badly 
torn sails were being slowly furled, as if doubt, 
perplexity, and suspicion, controlled those in charge. 

Finally, the ship, after careful soundings had been 
made by the master, rounded a point of land, and 
anchored m what was afterwards known as Massa- 
chusetts Bay. 

Upon the one side of the vessel, in characters 
quaint and old fashioned, though somewhat faded, 
could be seen the word, “Mayflower.” The voy- 
agers were no other, than the famous company of 
men and women of Old England, known in American 
history as the Puritans; the revered of all names 
in the annals of the New World. Natives of English 
soil ; loyal and patriotic subjects of the King, from 
a political standpoint; still, in a religious sense, they 


484 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


were in rebellion against the oppressive rule of the 
Church of England. 

As earnest and devout Christians, they were 
dissenters and non-comformists, only to their decla- 
rations and views, that, to every man is given by 
God, the right and privilege to search the scriptures, 
and apply the truth as revealed therein, without the 
mediation and interference of any authority, other 
than the dictates of his own conscience and reason. 

This doctrine proved to be hostile to the English 
Crown, and King James soon instituted severe 
measures against the dissenters ; and, as a result, 
persecutions, both violent and bitter, broke out 
against them. 

Nevertheless, still advocating, and desiring a purer 
form of religious discipline and worship, than the 
King gave them, and giving up all hope of peace 
in their own land, the down-trodden Puritans, as a 
last resort, resolved to seek friendlier shores, where 
they hoped as exiles from their country, to find 
that freedom in things religious, which had been 
denied them by the Crown. 

Adopting the name of Pilgrims, which was equiva- 
lent to them, as having no abiding place or home ; 
a company of Puritans finally embarked from the 
shores of England, for Holland ; ready to endure 
privation and exposure, if they could only thereby 
taste of the sweetness of liberty. 

Although these wanderers remained in Holland for 
a period of years, still the love of their native 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST 485 

country burned within them, and though a pitiless 
tyrant, and a bigoted clergy held sway, yet England 
being still their own land ; they yearned for a 
reconciliation, and a recognition of their love and 
loyalty to the mother country. 

With this object in view, the patient Christians 
and Pilgrims, sent to England, two of their best 
men, — John Carver and Robert Cushman, by names ; 
to beg permission to remove their colony in Holland, 
to the shores of far away America. 

King James, however, refused to hear their petition, 
excepting to make an unofficial statement, that the 
Pilgrims would not be molested, should they, on 
their own behalf, venture to go to America ; and 
even this concession on the part of the Crown, was 
bitterly opposed by Eord Bacon ; he refusing to 
countenance any action, which might have a tendency 
to favor dissenters and heretics. 

Notwithstanding this further display of bigotry, 
and lack of charity towards a noble enterprise ; the 
Puritans, after great effort and self-denial, with the 
aid of some few liberal-minded ones, bravely and 
prayerfully embarked on their voyage, for the wild 
shores of the Western World. 

Now that the perilous trip was over, the voyagers 
looked towards the land ; and while the shore looked 
rugged and de.solate, yet a new courage sprang up 
within them. Here at least, they hoped, they could 
worship freely and unmolested, the loving God, who 
had safely guided them hither. 


486 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


Several rugged men were seen pacing the deck 
of the Mayflower. A number of seamen had already 
been dispatched to lower the boat, and while this 
was in progress, the men on the ship’s deck engaged 
in conversation. 

“Think you that we are near to Hudson’s River, 
brother John?” asked a voice, of a tall and com- 
manding figure. 

“Nay! I fear not, Standish;’’ was the response, 
“for in fact, I do believe that we are far out of 
our course to the northward. However, let us be 
thankful to a loving Providence, that we have 
arrived even here.” 

“Quite right! brother John, and how long have 
we braved the storms since we left Old England ? ’ ’ 
again was asked, by the one called Standish. 

“Our reckoning shows that we have been sailing 
just sixty-three days, but thanks to a kind Provi- 
dence, of the one hundred and two brethren, who 
embarked with us, none have been lost ; although 
we have had no little sickness, it is true, but now 
with the help of God, we have reached the end of 
our journey;” rejoined the one spoken to as brother 
John ; and who was no other than John Carver, 
the leader of the Pilgrims. 

The speakers were now interrupted by one of the 
sailors coming forward, to where they stood ; and 
saluting, he said; “The boat, sirs, that we have 
tried to lower, hath been found in such a bad con- 
dition, that ’twill be unsafe to put it into the water.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST 


487 


“A misfortune to be sure! my man, but can it 
be made serviceable in a little while?” questioned 
Carver. 

“I fear ’twill take a few days at least, sir, since 
some of the planks have rotted away.” 

The men looked at each other in a crestfallen 
manner. They had hoped to effect a landing with- 
out delay, and now they were compelled to remain 
on board the Mayflower until the ship’s boat was 
made ready to take them off. Besides, their store of 
provisions was fast giving out, and they felt that 
■ the hours were most precious to them. But still 
they waited in patience, until their boat was put in 
proper condition for service ; and in the interim, 
Carver with the company on board the ship, held a 
meeting, and organized a colony, under a most solemn 
covenant. 

In the charter, which was then drawn up, the 
emigrants vowed loyalty to their God, the Crowm, 
and to their fellow-men, with an equall}^ solemn 
resolution to live together in peace, harmon}^ and 
brotherly love ; granting equal rights to every indi- 
vidual, and covenanting to observe faithfully, all 
just laws made for the protection and common wel- 
fare of the colonists. At the same time, John Carver 
was unanimously chosen Governor of the little Pil- 
grim band, now ready to be planted on a strange soil. 

“The boat is now ready. Governor Carver, and 
’twill do the work for ye;” remarked a seaman 


488 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


with pride, as he strode up to the newly elected 
head of the Pilgrim Fathers, and saluted him smil- 
ingly and respectfully. 

‘ ‘ Good for thee. Mason ! wilt thou now call Miles 
Standish, William Bradford, and the other men from 
below, so that we can go ashore, and explore the 
land for a settlement, without delay?” Carver an- 
swered, with a look of intense satisfaction and relief 
in his face. 

‘ ‘ Aye ! aye sir ! ” was the hearty response of the 
sailor, as he again went below. 

In a very few minutes, a number of men armed 
with muskets; and warmly, but plainly clad, stood 
by the side of their leader. There were in all, 
about sixteen men in this little group, with Carver 
in command, and as they left the side of the .ship, 
they were bidden God-speed by the wives, mothers, 
and friends of the adventurers. 

In due time they arrived safely on shore, and 
after signaling to those left on the Mayflower, they 
secured their boat, and then trudged inland to ex- 
amine the country for a suitable location for the 
colony. 

The weather, which looked threatening when they 
started out, now broke into heavy chilling rains, 
and these were quickly followed by severe snow- 
storms, which soon covered the Pilgrim scouts as 
with mantles of ice. 

“See here, men! are these not foot-prints in the 
snow? Yea, in truth, others have passed this way. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


489 


and these tracks be not those of white men ! ’ ’ 
exclaimed Miles Standish ; “and we must be prudent, 
for the wilderness is infested with savage tribes, as 
ye well have heard.” 

“Aye, men!” Carver said warningly, “ye must 
look out for surprises, as the Indians, who abound 
in the land, do not love the white man ; since they 
remember keenly the injustices of former times. 
Let us trust in Providence for guidance and pro- 
tection, and the loving God will lead us safely 
through.” 

All day long they wandered about the forests, 
without finding a suitable resting place for their 
company. Signs of the near presence of Indians, 
became more numerous, as the daylight waned ; and 
they soon began to retrace their footsteps, not a 
little disappointed, but not disheartened. They had 
already endured too mucli to be so easily discour- 
aged. Chilled to the bone, they wearily trudged 
on ; and as they again neared the sea-shore, an 
arrow went whizzing through the air, and passed 
close to the heads of the Pilgrims. 

‘ ‘ Look out men 1 and see to your arms, for the 
Indians are upon us!” cried Carver in alarm, as 
several more of the barbed shafts whistled by them, 
one of the arrows going through the broad-brimmed 
and peak-like hat of one of the men. 

Wishing to avoid, rather than resist the attack 
of the savages at this time ; especially as they 
found the place unsuited to their needs. Carver at 


490 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


once issued orders for a hasty, but orderly retreat 
towards their boat. 

“Forward, men! but stand together and be w^atcli- 
ful, lest ye be surrounded!” Carver cried, as he 
looked about, the scene warily. 

In another instant, there rang out from the woods, 
some distance behind them, a musket shot, and a 
bullet went whistling by the ears of Carver ; and 
with a rush, the explorers now made for the shore ; 
and on reaching their boat, a few proceeded in 
haste to launch the craft, while the rest of the 
men stood prepared for an attack. As quickly as 
they could, they pushed out from the shore, and 
seeing this, their enemies grew bolder, and came 
into full view from behind the trees, where they 
were concealed. 

“Pull hard, brethren!” commanded Carver, as the 
arrows fell thick and fast around them, followed 
with shots, here and there, from a musket carried 
by one of the Indians. 

As the boat, pulled by the chilled oarsmen, sped 
through the water, the arrows began to drop behind 
them into the sea, and they felt secure for the 
time being, from this danger, at least. There proved 
happily for the colonists, but five or six Indians in 
the lot, and as the latter were now gathered in a 
group at the water’s edge, they seemed to be dis- 
cussing in their own fashion, the question concerning 
the presence of the strangers and of the vessel, 
anchored beyond. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


491 


The boat with the nearly frozen men, finally 
reached the side of the ship, and the adventurers 
were quickly taken on board. After they were 
thoroughly warmed, the voyagers gathered around 
Carver, and those that went with him, impatient to 
hear the story of their trip to the shore. 

Having given them an account of their unfruitful 
wanderings, and of the attack made on the men by 
the Indians, Carver then said ; ‘ ‘ This place is not 
at all suited to our needs, and we would be wise 
to weigh anchor and proceed farther along the coast ; 
and doubtless we shall find a better resting place.” 

This view being concurred in by the rest of the 
Pilgrims, the sails were again spread, and the ship 
once more started to the southward. On the following 
night, a terrific storm came on ; and it seemed to 
the anxious ones, as though the ship could not 
breast the waves. In the midst of the fury of the 
gale, to add to their fears, the steersman was heard 
to cry out in alarm; “The rudder hath been torn 
from the ship, and she is drifting with the wind!” 

With blanched faces, the watchers prayed earnestly 
for deliverance from the additional dangers, which 
now threatened them. All night long they clung 
to the tossing vessel, almost on the verge of despair. 
Finally morning dawned, and with it the storm had 
ceased, and to the glad surprise of the Pilgrims, 
they with grateful hearts still found themselves in 
deep water, although not far from the land. Being 
the Sabbath, they merely cast out the anchor, and 


492 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


spent the day in religious devotions, and in thanks- 
giving to a merciful God for Ilis loving protection. 

Early on the following morning, however, all was 
hurry and bustle, and soon nearly fifty of the men 
landed safely on the rocky shore, which they named 
Plymouth, in honor of the city of the same name 
in their native land, that they had left far behind. 

A number of the noble matrons, and a few of the 
younger women, ventured ashore also ; but as it was 
now near the dead of winter, and the storms of 
snow and sleet were incessant, the women were 
forced to go back again to the vessel, for shelter 
and comfort. 

Carver and his companions set bravely to work, 
and after spending a little time in exploring the 
coast, they finally selected a site, near where their 
ship lay at anchor. 

While among these settlers, there were men of 
liberal education and talents, still all with one 
common end in view ; namely, that of religious 
freedom and liberty ; entered into the rough and 
laborious task, of clearing a space for the building 
of the new town. Trees were felled, and roughly 
dressed in the severest weather ; snow drifts were 
piled high out of the way ; and working as rapidly 
as the wintry season would permit, a spacious but 
rude looking building of logs was finally conipleted. 
This structure was hurriedly built, for the purpose 
of providing a general shelter, for the entire number 
of men and their families; after which, each man 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


493 


could construct his own place of abode, as rapidly 
as circumstances would permit. 

Happily for the colonists, they were not molested 
by the Indians at this time, and this fact greatly 
encouraged them in their efforts. The entire band 
of Pilgrims promptly left the Mayflower to go ashore, 
now that they could do so, and while the brave 
ones were far from being comfortably situated, 3’et 
they bore the ordeal with Chri.stian fortitude ; and 
without murmuring, they awaited brighter days. 

Bravely the little band of Puritans endeavored to 
struggle through the rigors of that New England 
winter. Suitable quarters for all the families were 
not yet provided for. Here and there, a log hut 
appeared about ready for occupancy, and others were 
partly constructed ; when a new danger threatened 
the toilers. The men, constantly exposed to the 
w^eather, oftentimes working in the rain and sleet, 
in order to have proper shelter for their loved ones 
as quickly as possible, and with the cold ocean winds 
blowing upon them, suddenly felt the ravages of 
disease in their midst. 

Strong men were prostrated as a result of their 
enforced hardships, mid the inclement w^eather, and 
lack of the necessary comforts of daily life ; and 
some had already given up their earthly battles, and 
were followed with mournful hearts to woodland 
graves. 

At this time, there were but six or seven of the 


494 


ninp:teen hundred years; 


men able to work on the shed-like structures. 

In one corner of the large log-house, separated 
from the rest of the crowded occupants, by furs 
and badly worn blankets, suspended from the roof, 
lay the figure of one of the brave young men, who, 
up to the last moment, had breasted the storms, so 
that he might add to the general comforts of the 
settlers. 

It was the son of Governor Carver, who lay pros- 
trated, and but poorly provided for, upon a bed 
made up of small branches of trees, over which had 
been thrown a number of blankets. 

“Mother, dear;” he whispered, as a noble w^oman 
bent over him with tenderest solicitude; “for the 
sake of our religion, we have endured the persecu- 
tions of our native land ; sought the friendly shores 
of far away Holland ; mingled with those of a strange 
tongue, and still stranger customs, and then we came 
hither to these bleak American shores ; all in the 
hope of finding peace and harmony, through faith 
in the Lord, Christ Jesus, in whom we trusted and 
worshiped according to the best of our under- 
standing. I have done my part lovingly, conscien- 
tiously, and without complaining ; for I longed to 
see both thee and my father happy in this clime, 
with the rest of the devoted ones, who came to 
America with us; but now, dearest mother;” he con- 
tinued with weakening voice, “I can go no further, can 
do no more, for my w^ork is over, and Heaven is near.” 

A fit of coughing now stopped his words, which 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


495 


sounded hollow and ominous. The young man’s 
pallid face, sunken as it was, and dimmed eyes, 
told a tale too sad for the tender and loving mother 
to bear. As she smothered a sob, which welled from 
her overburdened heart, a step was. heard by her 
side, and a hard hand clasped the small and softer 
palm of the young man’s mother. 

It was the benevolent John Carver ; tempest-beaten 
and fire- tried, who now looked down upon the wan 
face of his beloved son ; and with a quick glance 
at his wife, the truth dawned upon him. 

The heavy-hearted man would .speak, but all that 
he could sa.y was ; ‘ ‘ Mother ! ’ ’ and she could only 
answer; “Husband!” as he folded his faithful wife 
in his arms. The cold penetrated the crevices of 
the logs, as the wintry blasts prevailed without, 
and made them chill indeed, as they looked upon 
the suffering youth. 

Others, with sad and troubled faces, now gently 
came near to communicate some sorrow of their 
own to the Governor, but seeing his own distress, 
they again withdrew and waited. 

“My son, thou hast suffered and endured thy 
cross bravely, but remember the blessed Redeemer, 
Christ Jesus ; who suffered bitter persecutions at the 
hands of those He came to save, even to the death 
on the Cro.ss on Calvary ; and what a glorious 
resurrection was His. Trust in Christ, the Lord, 
dear son, and thy crown will not fail thee;” said 
the mother, grief-stricken as she was. 


496 


nineteen hundred years ; 


In speechless sorrow, and with tearful eyes, John 
Carver continued to look down before him. All the 
persecutions, trials, and sufferings he had endured, 
in the cause of this God- fearing people, stood out 
before him most vividly. Patiently he had borne 
everything, hoping and praying for brighter days in 

the New World ; and when, in addition to the 

privations that every one had already experienced in 
their new home, he saw his son’s life ebbing away, 
he would himself have given up in utter despair ; 
but, realizing that the success of the enterprise, and 
the safety of the settlers depended greatly on his 

own endeavors, as their head, he aroused himself 

with the determination to endure to the end. “The 
Lord’s will be done;’’ were the words, that welled 
from his heart, as he stood motionless waiting for 
the end, that he saw was so near. 

In deepest sympathy for their leader and his 
wife, and learning that their dutiful and loving son 
was fast sinking, and succumbing to the ravages of 
disease ; the good women of the colony, with Stan- 
dish, Bradford, and some others, now stood by in 
mournful silence ; each feeling most keenly at this 
time, the trials they had thus far withstood ; and 
after a few short hours, the brave youth peacefully 
passed away, amid the gloom of the day, and the 
continued sickness and distresses of the colonists. 

In tears, the silent form of the beloved son of 
Governor Carver was soon laid beside those who 
had gone before; with the Governor and his faith- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 497 

ful wife, standing by the side of the grave in the 
wilderness, both bowed down, and seeming to be 
without consolation in their woe. 

“Welcome, Englishmen! to camp-fire of Samoset 1 
for Samoset smoke pipe of peace, and welcome Kng- 
glishmen ! “ 

Standing at the door of his log-cabin. Miles 
Standish was one pleasant morning confronted by 
the tall, and sinewy figure of a smiling Indian chief- 
tain, who had made use of the above language, in 
fairly good English. 

It was in the spring-time of the year, and the 
small company of Puritans at Plymouth Rock, had 
finally survived the rigors of the winter on the 
New England shores; and although their numbers, 
especially the male portion, had been greatly reduced, 
yet the faithful and persevering Pilgrims, had 
emerged from the season’s exposure and distresses, 
in triumph and thanksgiving. 

While it is true, that in their short exploring 
expeditions, they had met a number of the savages, 
and without any unpleasant e.xperiences with them ; 
yet, this was the first visitor of the kind at the 
doors of the colonists, and while the first impulse 
of Standish was one of anxiety and alarm ; still, 
seeing the Indian alone, and in an attitude of 
peace, his suspicions and fears quickly left him, and 
he at once said in reply; “Welcome, chief, to the 
home of the Englishman ! ’ ’ and then taking him 

33 


498 


nineteen hundred years ; 


within doors, and giving him one of the rude seats, 
Standish engaged with his visitor in conversation ; 
and he soon learned that the Indian’s name was 
Samoset, a chief of a neighboring tribe. 

From Standish, the Indian in turn learned that 
the colonists were peaceably inclined, and purely 
religious in their tendencies. The kindly manner in 
which Miles Standish entertained Samoset, so pleased 
the latter, that he in return became very communi- 
cative, telling the Englishman of the different tribes 
of Indians in the locality, and of their customs ; 
and then he also told the story, in his own peculiar 
way, of a dread disease that had swept the site 
where the Puritans now found themselves, and wdiich 
carried away great numbers of the Indians. The 
malady which the Pilgrims had endured the past 
winter, was discovered to be similar to the one 
spoken of by Samoset. 

This meeting between Standish and the chieftain, 
finally, in full keeping with the practices of the 
Puritans, resulted in a treaty of peace and friend- 
ship, between the savage tribes- and the Pilgrims, 
wdiich was sacredly observed for many years. 

The quiet and uninterrupted enjoyment of religious 
freedom, being the primary cause of the founding 
of the colony at Plymouth, and of those afterwards 
established at other points in New England, the pro- 
jectors of them were heartily, and particularly 
anxious, with regard to the encouragement of religion, 
and its liberal support. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


499 


The emigrants were, in most cases, persons of 
morality, energy, industry, and talents, coupled with 
a deep sense of piety, which won for them, respect 
and admiration. 

Notwithstanding their own past experiences with 
bigotry in their native land, and the lack of tolera- 
tion on the part of the Crown towards the Puritans, 
the latter, in a like manner, as the time wore on, 
became narrow, exacting, and illiberal themselves. 

With this existing state of affairs, a colonial law 
was finally passed, which restricted the right of 
suffrage. The law enacted, that none but church 
members should have a right to vote at elections, 
or be eligible to any office. 

This system being rigidly enforced, secured for a 
long period strict morality, and such doctrines, which, 
while not meeting with the approval of all, yet were 
uniforml}’^ observed and followed. 

But with the growth of the population and lapse 
of time, it became evident that freedom of conscience, 
after all, was being seriously interfered with, and as 
a consequence, men arose ^ who freely advanced 
opinions, different from the rules established by law. 
And these malcontents, as they were termed, when 
discovered, were oftentimes as severely dealt with by 
the colonists, as they were formerly dealt with them- 
selves, at the hands of the English government. 

Being compelled to follow a system of religion, 
based of course, as was believed, on the teachings 
of the Bible, yet in reality, following the same, 


500 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


from forms established by the men of the times, and 
to all intents without a willful attempt at oppression 
on the part of the Puritans ; still the practice 
nevertheless, was the cause of great cruelty, grief, 
and sorrow among the people. 

With advancing ideas, this odious and inconsistent 
religious proscription, finally received a telling blow 
at the hands of one, who dared to publicly declare 
against the injustice, and inhumanity of the policy. 

Though afterwards sentenced as a heretic, and 
driven from the colony to the forests as an exile, 
Roger Williams, a young preacher stationed at the 
settlement of Salem ; openly advocated the right of 
every man, to interpret the Gospel of Christ Jesus, 
according to his own convictions and understanding : 
that he was not, in aii)^ manner, bound to obey 
any established form or mode of worship ; that 
religious worship, and civil government must be 
separated, and that a forced attendance at church 
services, was not in harmony with Holy Writ. 

For this bold stand taken by Williams, he w'as 
ejected from the church at Salem, and tried before 
a bigoted court, and condemned to banishment from 
the territory. Some of the seed he had sown, how- 
ever, “fell into good ground, and brought forth 
fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, some 
thirty fold.” 

Tong after Roger Williams had been forced into 
exile, and driven from the colony at Salem, there 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


501 


grew up in the latter place and surrounding country, 
the most cruel, merciless, and absurd fanaticism, and 
superstition of the age. 

The deluding beliefs of Witchcraft, emanating from 
the laws of England, which punished its victims 
with death,* found their way to the New England 
shores, and were embraced in the statutes of Massa- 
chusetts, with the same penalties prescribed for 

the infractions of the law, as those which existed 

in the mother-country. 

Dark and foul as it was in the annals of the 
colonies, the record of Salem Witchcraft, shows that 
not only were supposed offenders punished for being 
witches, but even those were made to suffer, who 
disbelieved in its practice, and denied the reality of 
the evil. But with the rapid strides of a higher 

education, and the progress of an energetic people, 

bringing the broader views and enlightenment of 
the colonists to the front, many had become courageous 
enough to abjure, and decry the pernicious practice. 

The advocates of Witchcraft, however, seeing their 
cherished beliefs in danger of crumbling to nothing- 
ness, deemed it their duty to hasten to the support 
of the evil. None were more active in this move- 
ment, than some of the ministers of the churches. 

In the home of Samuel Parris, a preacher, living 
in the town of Salem, an Indian maid-servant was 
seen by the master of the house, to be going through 

* Haydn places the number of judicial murders for “Witchcraft” 
in England, in two hundred years, at thirty thousand. 


502 


NINETKKN HUNDRED YEARS; 


gyrations peculiar to the customs of the savage 
tribes. It was while passing through his house, one 
bright Sunday afternoon, prior to his attendance at 
church, that his eye spied through the half-open 
door leading into his kitchen, the Indian girl, whose 
name was Tituba, with hands beating the air in a 
wild fashion, while she at the same time, danced 
around the room on tip-toe in imitation of an 
Indian war-dance. 

Himself an ardent believer in witchcraft, Parris 
was at all times, ready to fasten his suspicions on 
any one, who acted in any manner contrary to his 
own methods, and in opposition to his own views, 
and course of conduct. 

For some time in the past, and at the present 
moment, Alice, a daughter of Mr. Parris, seemed to 
be afflicted with a disease, which rendered her not 
only a wreck physically, but which resulted also in 
a mild form of insanity. 

A niece of Mr. Parris, by the name of Abigail 
Williams, who was then visiting at the house of her 
uncle, was likewise attacked with the same disorder. 

Fully believing that the girls were bewitched, he 
communicated his fears to his wife, Martha, who 
encouraged him in the delusion ; and, determined to 
find out the author of the mischief, he became 
tireless in his watchfulness ; his suspicions resting 
first upon one person, then on another, but without 
any positive conviction. But now he stood transfixed 
with astonishment, as he gazed upon the antics of 


OR, POWER OE CHRIST. 


50B 


the harmless creature, enjoying herself in her own 
simple way, as she indulged in her native con- 
tortions. 

Without interrupting the girl’s actions, he quickly 
proceeded to the apartment of his wife, who sat with 
the afflicted daughter and niece. 

Opening the door, Mr. Parris exclaimed in an 
impetuous way; “Wife! I have at last found the 
witch, who hath caused us so much trouble, and 
who hath put a spell on our daughter and Abi- 
gail.’’ 

• “Tell me, Samuel, who can the sorcerer be? ’T is 
time we should know the guilty one, who hath 
caused us so much sprrow, and who hath put so 
vile a spell on our daughter and thy niece, Abigail. 
Let the witch not escape thine hands. Who is the 
wicked one, husband?’’ was the impatient rejoinder 
of Mrs. Parris, as she almost dropped a cup of hot 
tea to the floor, that she held in her hand. 

“Tituba! Tituba ! and no other person, is the 
witch, and there is no doubt about her guilt!’’ 
exultingly answered her husband. 

“Tituba, Samuel!’’ she ejaculated in astonishment; 
“art thou sure that ’tis our own maid-servant?’’ 
the wife questioned, in doubt and wonder. 

“Am I sure, Martha? Why have I not just seen 
the creature going through the most suspicious cere- 
monies, and contortions in our kitchen ; beating the 
air wildly with her arms, and dancing like a fiend? 
Tituba is the witch, and she shall be punished for 


504 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


the crime!” he answered viciously, as he seized a 
heavy whip, which hung suspended from a nail on 
the wall, and again strode from the room, without 
waiting to hear further from his astonished wife. 

Although Mrs. Parris was fully in sympathy with 
her husband, still she was appalled to think that 
the guilty person was in her own house, and that 
one, none other than Tituba. She knew that Tituba 
was but a simple-hearted Indian girl ; uncouth, but 
she also full well knew, that the maid had always 
been obedient, faithful, and willing to do her bidding, 
and she had no cause for complaint against her 
servant. 

Still reasoning and believing, that although inno- 
cent in appearance, Tituba, like many others, might 
really be the witch ; and then thinking of the 
troubles she had endured in her household, she con- 
sidered it best not to interfere with her husband’s 
rash resolve. 

Hurrying, and with rising anger, Mr. Parris 
reached the kitchen, w^here the unsuspecting victim 
had been amusing herself. He saw that she had 
ceased her wizard-like movements, and was standing 
in the doorway, looking out among the trees of the 
forest, as if enjoying the scene. 

“Tituba!” commanded Mr. Parris, as he confronted 
the servant. 

She started back, frightened at the sudden call of 
her master. 

“Me here;” answered Tituba, with a puzzled 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


505 


expression ; then, seeing the look of rage in the 
face of Mr. Parris, she became alarmed, and instinct- 
ively shrank back a pace, when the minister, 
infuriated by his own evil thoughts, quickly grabbed 
her by one arm; and, pulling her into the room, 
he drew from behind him the heavy whip, and 
bringing the cutting lash with great force across 
the poor creature’s back, he cried vociferously; “So 
thou art the witch, who hast thrown a spell over 
my household, I have caught thee in the act, thou 
fiend!” and following up his harsh w^ords, by heavy 
blows from the whip, he compelled the astonished 
and writhing creature to beg for mercy. 

‘ ‘ What for whip Tituba ? ’ ’ she gasped. 

“What for, thou devil? did I not say that thou 
art a witch ? ’ ’ he brutally answered, with additional 
blows. 

“Tituba, witch! me no witch! me only Tituba; 
poor Indian girl;” sobbed the latter, between her 
screams. 

‘ ‘ Thou best ! did I not see thee go through thy 
ceremonies and incantations, this very hour?” he 
unfeelingly said, as he continued to lay on the lash 
without mercy. “Poor Indian girl, indeed! when 
thou hast wrecked the peace and happiness of my 
family;” he muttered. 

As Tituba was nearly ready to fall to the floor, 
from the effects of the inhuman and unmerited 
punishment she was receiving, Mrs. Parris hastily 
entered the room, having heard her servant’s cries 


506 


NINET^KN HUNDRED YEARS; 


from her own retreat, where she sat with the 
afflicted ones. Seeing the severity of the treatment 
which Tituba was undergoing, she, with pity rising 
within her motherly heart, went to the side of the 
enraged man, and said; “Husband! I beg of thee 
not to strike Tituba any more ; for she hath been 
whipped enough as it is. See! she is almost ready 
to faint.” 

“Let her faint, wife!” he answered, between short 
gasps for breath ; ‘ ‘ for she hath even denied that 
she is a witch. Now if she will admit the crime, 
I will let her go ; but if she still denieth it, I will 
have her sentenced and put to death.” 

“Hear, Tituba! what the parson saith ; and if thou 
wilt now admit that thou art a witch, and doest 
these sinful things, then he will let thee go free;” 
said Mrs. Parris ’to the trembling girl, who had turned 
her pleading face to that of her mistress. 

Hearing her words, and having faith in what 
Mrs. Parris said to her ; Tituba then looked again 
towards Mr. Parris, and eagerly exclaimed; “Well, 
me be witch ! me be witch ! no hurt Tituba any 
more ! ” 

Mr. Parris, hearing this confe.ssion, forced as it 
was, from the sufferer, said ; “It is well that she 
hath acknowledged this much, wife ! and we will let 
her remain in the house for the present, for I will 
be able to make use of her admission at a later 
day.” 

“But husband! ’tis time for thee to hasten to 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


507 


the church meeting, for the hour groweth late, and 
thou dost forget thyself ; and here is thy coat and 
hat, but where is thy sermon for today?” remarked 
Mrs. Parris, glad enough to turn the man’s attention 
away from the object of his wrath. 

“Oh! the sermon thou wilt find in the inner 
pocket of the coat;” w^as the answer, as Mr. Parris 
hastily adjusted his cravat. 

“Yea, here it is, Samuel;” said his wife, and 
handing the coat to him, he put it on, and placing 
a Bible under his arm, he hurried to church. 

In spite of the fact, that Samuel Parris was a 
minister of the Gospel, he was nevertheless, a most 
unprincipled and selfish mortal, as his conduct with 
the unprotected and innocent Tituba proved. With 
his ardent advocacy of the beliefs in witchcraft, he 
lost no time, in preaching of its dangers to the 
people. 

The church of which Parris was the pastor, was 
at this time, experiencing a quarrel among its mem- 
bers, growing out of the fact, that a number of 
the attendants were disbelievers in witches and 
witchcraft ; while a great many more heartily 
endorsed all that was said of the sorcerous doctrine, 
and believed in it as an existing evil. 

A strong movement was on foot, among the 
opponents of the practice, in the congregation, to 
return to the pulpit of the church, a former pastor 
by the name of George Burroughs, who was not 
only a devout Christian, but also an avowed enemy 


508 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


of this curse, hanging as it did, over the colonies, 
as a pall of death. 

This step of course, requiring the removal of the 
present incumbent, Samuel Parris, aroused the ire 
and envy of that individual, and his vigorous 
opposition also, not only to the originators of the 
movement, but also to the Rev. George Burroughs 
himself, in particular ; and the mind of Parris was 
soon made up to thwart, at any cost, the action 
against him ; and he was even willing to bring 
about the death of his competitor, if necessary, and 
the abettors of Parris were ready to follow any 
plan, that he might be pleased to formulate. 

‘ ‘ I can make good use of the experience I have 
just had with Tituba, and ’twill help me to make 
an impression on the stubborn ones, and bring fear 
to the heart of Burroughs;” muttered Parris between 
his teeth, as he entered the door of the church, 
and walked towards the pulpit. 

After the usual brief preliminaries, and when a 
hymn or two had been sung, he arose before the 
congregation, and with the Bible open in front of 
him, he said; ‘‘‘The Lord is in His holy temple: 
let all the earth keep silence before Him.’ My 
beloved brethren ;” he continued, with flushed face, 
‘‘I have found it expedient at this time, to call 
your attention again to the prevailing and growing 
evil in our midst. Witches and witchcraft, are the 
bane of the land, and those that are guilty of the 
practice, and they who denounce the law, that hath 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


509 


established witchcraft as a crime and a reality, 
should be equally punished.” 

Mr. Parris then gave a graphic description, of 
what he called his discovery in his own home, con- 
cerning Tituba ; telling the people of the pitiful 
sufferings of his daughter and niece, and the trials 
through which both his wife and himself had gone, 
on account of the sorcerous ac's of his servant girl; 
after which he broke out in a most scathing 
denunciation of the Rev. George Burroughs, calling 
him a law-breaker, and a would-be usurper of his 
ministry. 

As he grew bolder, and more violent in his 
remarks, the audience began to show signs of 
displeasure ; and soon some of the men and women 
arose, and started for the door ; and seeing this 

action on the part of his members, the preacher 
vociferously said; “Ye men and women, who refuse 

to listen to the truth of what I say, will surely 

rue the day ! for the wrath of God will be upon 
you ; and ye had better turn from the error of your 
ways, and escape the vengeance of the Lord.” 

The noise made by the scuffling of feet across 

the floor, as the people left the church, with audible 
words of disapproval of Parris’ sayings, soon in- 
terrupted the flow of his utterances, and finally 
ended in the dismissal of the congregation. 

This disgraceful proceeding, caused great bitterness 
between the factions of the church in Salem, which 
ended in the gathering of the forces, supporting the 


510 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS 


prevailing belief ; and in the involving of many of 
the most respected colonists in strife. 

With the adherents of the superstitious doctrine 
in the majority, and the law in their favor, the 
disbelievers and opponents of the absurd system, 
were forced to endure the greatest of tribulations, 
passing as they did, through some of the -darkest 
hours of American history. With the aggressive 
action of Samuel Parris, there also came to his 
support, another minister living in Boston, by the 
name of Cotton Mather. 

This man was widely known, and distinguished 
for his eloquence and learning, and he wielded a 
pow'erful influence in the community. On one 
occasion, Mr. Mather had preached a most telling 
sermon on the subject of witchcraft ; his eloquence 
swaying his hearers to such a frenzied pitch of 
excitement, that they could scarcely restrain them- 
selves. 

The thought of Christ, the loving Saviour, seemed 
to be obliterated from the mind of the man, if 
indeed, he ever experienced the thought of love for 
God and for his fellow-man, as Jesus had taught it. 
In the most vilifying language, Mather condemned 
those who did not adhere to a belief in the fanati- 
cism of the times, and he declared that witches 
were a constant menace to the public safety, and 
should be put to death. 

Following this tirade, many arrests were made, 
and some of those who led calm and peaceful lives. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


511 


were first looked upon with suspicion, and afterwards 
at the instance of an enemy, were seized and cast 
into prison. 

The town of Salem was alive with people ; many 
had come from the surrounding' country, to witness 
and learn of the proceedings against supposed cases 
of witchery. A special session of the Colonial Court 
had been ordered to be held by Governor Phipps, 
the royal official who had but recently arrived from 
England. Through the instrumentality of one named 
Increase Mather, who happened to be the father of 
Cotton Mather, Sir William Phipps had been appointed 
Governor of the colonies, by the Crown ; and he 
also became a member of the church over which 
Cotton Mather presided, and a willing tool of the 
latter; especially since Governor Phipps was a firm 
supporter of the prevailing superstitions. 

The judge, who was to preside at the trials of 
suspected persons, was no other than the deputy- 
governor, whose name was Stoughton ; he being a 
confederate of Samuel Parris, Cotton Mather, and 
the latter’s father. 

With the combined strength and authority of these 
men, and with Samuel Parris himself, as counsel 
for the prosecution of the causes, and the Rev. 
Cotton Mather selected as a sort of judge, to pass 
upon the sufficiency of the testimony for the con- 
viction of the offenders, the suspects had little to 
hope for. 


512 


ninktk^n hundred years ; 


The day was indeed a gloomy one for many a 
heart; the weather was at first cloudy, then followed 
the blustering March wind, with occasional heavy 
showers of rain. The court building was crowded 
with the depraved, the curious, and the sympathetic 
ones, who had come to witness the trials of accused 
persons. One meek and gentle-faced lady by the 
name of Sarah Cloyce, and another one, known as 
Rebecca Nurse, who was also a most peaceable and 
refined looking woman, were brought before the 
court as their names were called from the docket. 
These women were both pure and Christian in 
character, and lived most exemplary lives, and were 
former members of the church where Parris presided 
as pastor, but they had left the congregation some 
time before their arraignment, because of the woeful 
lack of Christianity manifested by the pre.sent 
minister. 

“Rebecca Nurse and Sarah Cloyce, you are ar- 
raigned before this court on the charge of being 
witches, and for practicing witchcraft;” said the 
j udge ; “do you plead guilty or not guilty to the 
charge ? ’ ’ 

Both of the defendants pleaded not guilty, and 
the witnesses having been called and sworn, were 
found to be no other than Tituba, Parris’ maid- 
servant; and her husband, who was regarded as 
being a half-witted and irresponsible Indian ; and 
lastly, came the niece of Parris, Abigail Williams. 

Tituba testified, that while passing the house 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


513 


where the two prisoners were on a certain day, she 
saw them peering at her through the window ; 
which had the effect of making her fall to the 
ground in a fit ; and this only through the sorcerous 
influence of the defendants. 

The testimony of Abigail Williams, and the Indian, 
being of about the same nature as that of Tituba, 
the two unfortunate women were again hurried off 
to prison, without being given an opportunity to be 
heard in their defense, although they pitifully pro- 
tested that they were innocent of the ridiculous 
charges. 

Following this legal farce, an aged man by the name 
of Giles Cory, a devout Christian, and warm friend 
of the Rev. George Burroughs, was tried ; and in 
this case, Tituba’ s husband was again called, and 
while standing in front of one of the men present, 
he feigned to be under a spell, and fell to the floor 
writhing as if in agony ; and the man, seeing 
through the silly and disgusting pretext of the 
Indian ; and being himself a liberal thinker, without 
being the least ceremonious, he stooped down and 
began to flog the witness in such a manner, that 
he was cured and made sound instantly, to the 
chagrin and anger of both Parris and Mather. 

“There!” said the individual, when he had fin- 
ished the punishment of the Indian, “the spell is 
broken, and thou art perfectly well now, and if I had 
the chance, I could restore the balance of the afflicted 
ones in the same wholesome way, thou villain!” 

33 


514 


ninkte;kn hundred years; 


“Seize the disturber, sheriff!” cried Judge Stough- 
ton, “for he hath treated this court with con- 
tempt!” 

“The fellow is sacrilegious, and an unbeliever, 
and vShould die!” ejaculated Cotton Mather, in a 
blustering way. 

“’Tis an outrage upon justice!” echoed the 
wrathful Parris, “and ’tis plain that this intruder 
should be condemned to death.” 

Forthwith the brave man was seized, and without 
further ado he was sentenced to death, and hurried 
to the dungeon with Giles Cory, to await the day 
of his execution. 

The unjust and heartless tribunal, — urged on by the 
others, who, although they assumed the role of 
spiritual advisers, yet in truth were murderers 
as deliberate, as any could be, — had by this time, 
lost all sense of justice; denying the prisoners any 
right and opportunity to defend themselves. 

‘ ‘ Burroughs ! bring Burroughs into court ! ’ ’ cried 
Parris, with a malicious gleam in his eyes. 

The crowd, standing in awe at the door, fell back, 
as an officer brought into the court-room, a minis- 
terial looking man of commanding presence, and with 
a firm yet benevolent look in his face. 

It was the Rev. George Burroughs, who now stood 
unflinchingly before the court, and pleaded not guiltj^ 
to the charge of law breaking, and of being a sor- 
cerer. He boldly affirmed his former denial of witch- 
craft and conjuration, as a reality. 


OK, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


515 


“Hear the wretch! who is the prime cause of 
all the opposition to the law in the community ; a 
covetous man at that, and a would-be trespasser 
upon another’s rights!” exclaimed Samuel Parris, in 
a towering passion. 

Out of his own mouth hath the man condemned 
himself, and what need we further evidence against 
him!” interposed the sacrilegious Cotton Mather, 
angrily. “To the scaffold with him! for ’twill 
check the growing stubbornness of the masses ! ” he 
cried unfeelingly. 

And the murderous Parris looked on with wicked 
satisfaction, and heard the cruel sentence of death 
pronounced on the object of his own hatred. 

Without a quiver, or a change of a muscle in his 
patient face, the Rev. George Burroughs heard the 
inhuman sentence pronounced upon him. He was 
condemned to death on the scaffold • a noble Christian 
martyr for the cause of progress, liberty, and free- 
dom of conscience. He was beloved and respected 
by many, who longed to help him ; but, being pow- 
erless, they endured as best they knew how, the 
burning shame of the day, and they saw him led 
back to the prison, to await the time of his execu- 
tion, the victim of those, whose sole object under 
the guise of religion, seemed to be the upholding of 
a fanatical system, by having all put to death, who 
were courageous enough to deny the truth of their 
false preaching. 

Amid the sorrowing people, the faithful George 


516 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Burroughs was finally led to the scaffold, not far 
from the scene of his trial. He looked pale, and 
worn from ill-treatment received at the hands of his 
merciless enemies, yet his countenance shone with a 
look of peace and calm, born of higher hopes than 
earth could ever give. 

When the brave man was seen quietly to mount 
the scaffold, to be sacrificed in cold blood to satiate 
the wicked desires of his enemies, the people^ s hearts 
were moved to pity, and they moaned and burst 
into tears. 

With his earnest face beaming with the courage 
born of conviction, he turned to the throng, and 
said with an unfaltering voice, clear and distinct, as 
they listened in solemn silence; “In God have I 
put my trust : I will not be afraid what man can 
do unto me. For Thou hast delivered my soul 
from death ; wilt not Thou deliver my feet from 
falling, that I may w^alk before God in the light 
of the living? Be merciful unto me, O God, be 
merciful unto me : for my soul trusteth in Thee : 
yea, in the shadow of Thy wings will I make my 
refuge, until these calamities be overpast. I will 
cry unto God most high, unto God that performeth 
all things for me. He shall send from Heaven, and 
save me from the reproach of him that would swal- 
low me up. God shall send forth His mercy and 
His truth. My soul is among lions: and I lie even 
among them that are set on fire, even the sons of 
men, whose teeth are spears and arrows, and their 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


517 


tongue a sharp sword. Be Thou exalted, O God, 
above the Heavens ; let Thy glory be above all the 
earth. They have prepared a net for my steps ; 
my soul is bowed down : they have digged a pit 
before me, into the midst whereof they are fallen 
themselves. My heart is* fixed, O God, my heart is 
fixed : I will sing and give praise. I will praise 
Thee O Tord among the people : for Thy mercy is 
great unto the Heavens-, and Thy truth unto the 
clouds. Be Thou exalted, O God, above the 
Heavens: let Thy glory be above all the earth.” — 

Becoming impatient with the doomed man, and 
stung by the words of the Psalmist, that he had 
quoted, he was without further ceremony, rudely 
interrupted, and a black hood was quickly thrown - 
over his head. 

‘‘Rescue him!” ‘‘Save the innocent brother!” 
‘‘He is guiltless of any crime!” were the exclama- 
tions of the spectators ; following wdiich there was a 
restless movement on the part of some, as though 
they w^ould save him from his impending fate. But 
wdth cunning vigilance and celerity, the scaffold was 
surrounded by the . confederates of Mather and 
Parris, who had previously been selected for the pur- 
pose, and it was plain to be seen, that it would be 
useless to make any such attempt. 

With a few hasty commands to the hangman, the 
latter loo.sed the trap upon which the prisoner stood, 
and he fell to his death, the victim of brutal 
passions, bigotry, and blind fanaticism. 


518 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS,' 


Following the execution of the Rev George Bur- 
roughs ; the hoary-headed Giles Cory and other 
martyrs, were speedily put out of the way, and 
thus the day ended with a record most dark and 
foul. 

From the early spring of the year, until the 
following October, it is believed, that over four hun- 
dred persons were arrested, accused, or suspected, 
and made the victims of the existing delusions. 

Many were put to death or imprisoned ; others 
underwent torture, until they confessed to the satis- 
faction of their tormentors ; and the curse continued 
to grow daily, until the people awakened to the 
danger which threatened the land ; and, with one 
mighty effort the yoke of tyranny which bound the 
colonists was thrown off, and the unjustly sentenced 
prisoners were given their liberty. 

After the awful results of the horrible crimes 
committed, became manifest, many realized the wrong 
which had been done, but regrets were too late to 
remove the foul stain upon America’s early history, 
or to bring back those wdio were .sacrificed in cold 
blood, by the bigoted ones of a superstitious and 
beclouded age.* 


* It is said of the fanatical Cotton Mather, that he wrote a book, in 
which he set forth the virtues of the work done by those, who were 
prominent in the fight against witches, and he had the temerity to 
declare his intense satisfaction, because so many were put to death ; 
and the then president of Harvard College, approved and endorsed 
the unchristian and vicious sentiments expressed in the volume. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


TVTlTH the lapse of time, the little settlements 
™ on the American shores, had grown into a 
mighty nation. 

From the angry surf of the Atlantic Ocean, beating 
upon Plymouth Rock, to the far west of the con- 
tinent, where the Ocean Pacific laps the pebbles of 
the Golden Gate, and from the limpid waters of the 
Great Takes on the north, to the briny depths of 
the Gulf of Mexico , the colonies, from a state 
of dependence, had thrown off the shackles which 
had bound them to the mother country ; and, being 
imbued with the spirit of independence and progress, 
they finally merged into a great Republic. 

The United States , — breathing as they did, the 
spirit of constitutional freedom and liberty, both 
civil and religious ; guaranteeing to eve-ry one, the 
right to worship God according to the dictates of 
his own conscience ; and, peopled by strangers from 
foreign shores, who hoped to secure on American 
soil, an Elysium^ where they would be free from the 
oppressions of their native lands; — had, in the course 
of events, become the cherished resting places and 


520 


nineteen hundred years; 


homes of manifold religious doctrines, creeds, and 
dogmas, as well as of civil organizations. 

A great and progressive people as they proved to 
be ; advanced in civilization, enlightenment, and edu- 
cation, as they were ; skilled in th*e arts and sciences ; 
and without unjust restrictions, the people of the 
United States, as a Nation, soon began to stand 
without a peer in the material world. 

Being the first home, where religious freedom was 
fostered .and encouraged, tliis great land naturally 
grew in morality, honor, and stability. Here, Christ- 
ianity ; suffering from misuse, ignorance, long neglect, 
and the passions, and selfishness of men of the 
world, rapidly gained a resistless momentum. The 
pure, holy, uplifting, and health-giving precepts and 
doctrines, as taught by Jesus, were, after ages of 
darkness, strife, and ignorance^ given an impetus 
which bode well for the rising generations 

With the constitutional right to follow and in- 
terpret freely the teachings of Holy Writ, through 
the breaking down of human hatred and unjust 
fetters, which clogged and retarded civilization, the 
United States assumed a position among the nations 
of the civilized world, for down-trodden humanity’s 
sake and reassurance, which gave to broadening 
minds a limitless scope and power ; with a corres- 
ponding benefit resulting to the masses, both morally 
and spiritually. 

It was still evident, however, from the example, 
teachings, and w'orks of Jesus, while on earth among 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


521 


mankind , and also from the recorded deeds of the 
apostles, who followed in the Master’s footsteps; 
that His precepts were not being obeyed in the latter 
times, as they were wdien He walked in Galilee. 

How to reconstruct religious beliefs, theories, and 
practices, in order to bring about a more practical 
Christianity, was the question of the period. 

Jesus healed the sick and the sinful, and cast out 
devils ; and the disciples likewise followed the example 
of their I^ord and Master ; but, aside from the 
belief, that these things were scripturally true, and 
that there was an abundant knowledge of the letter 
of the Word ; yet it remained to be seen, whether 
the spirit and intent of Jesus’ mission and teachings, 
were being fully understood and carried out. 

From the study of the Bible, by men and leaders 
of note in the religious world, such as; — Luther, 
Melanchthon, Wycliffe, Wesley, Calvin, Whitfield, 
Campbell, Williams, Knox, Hampton, Makemie, Fox, 
Miller, Swedenborg, Ballou, Kirkland, Dewey, and 
many others, who aided in moulding the religious 
mind, there resulted as many different church denomi- 
nations and creeds , all joining as a unit, in their 
belief in the power of Christ to save mankind, but 
differing, in a manner, in the way such salvation 
should be worked out, and turning chiefly on such 
questions as infant baptism , baptism by sprinkling or 
immersion, the doctrine of predestination and election. 

While Jesus said: “I am the Way, the Truth, 
and the Life: no man cometh unto the Father but 


522 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


by Me,”. . . . and, “Verily, verily, I say unto you. 
He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall 
he do also ; and greater works than these shall he 
do ; because I go unto My Father .... And these 
signs shall follow them that believe ; In My name 
shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with new 
tongues ; they shall take up serpents ; and if they 
drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them ; they 
shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover;” 
still, the practical import of these words, as appeal- 
ing to every individual, and in every age, seemed 
to be hidden to all alike. 

Keeping pace with the hum of industry and 
material progress, the supporters of creeds and rit- 
ualism, waxed strong in numbers and influence ; and 
notwithstanding the truism, that the people of 
America had become a nation of churches, with 
lofty spires reaching heavenward, yet the one great 
precept of healing the sick, as enjoined by Jesus 
upon the world, was sadly being left unfulfilled ; for 
the masses had also become a nation of sufferers 
from sickness, as well as from sin : with no anti- 
dote save that given by the various schools of 
medicine and surgery, to relieve their distresses. 

Theology had been preached from the American 
pulpits with pathos and eloquence ; the love of 
Christ had been set forth with tenderest emotions 
and earnestness ; yet many hearts were comfortless, 
and multitudes were afflicted without receiving any 
benefit from spiritual advisers. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


523 


Man’s ingenuity in the mechanical world, was 
making vast and wonderful strides in utilizing the 
unseen, and most marvelous forces of nature, but 
the real existence of man, the life that is mani- 
fested in all of God’s creatures, though unseen by 
the human eye, remained shrouded in mystery, and 
a weary people waited for a revelation that would 
unfold the Science of man’s relation to his Creator, 
and give to all the world a fixed rule and princi- 
ple, by which they could recognize and experience 
the harmonious estate of man, who was and is, 
made in God’s own image and likeness. 

With the knowdedge of the natural sciences 
utilized to the highest extent, and made practicable, 
by the understanding of the principles which govern 
in all phases of their development ; it became too 
apparent, that the sorrowing, sinful, and suffering 
w'orld hungered for a Christianity, fully in keeping 
with the pace of man’s ingenuity, in the material 
world of wonders. 

Pow’erful sermons, heavenly music from grand 
organs and choirs, wdiich filled beautiful temples ; 
softly cushioned pews, and great audiences, had done 
much to lift humanity in the scale of refinement and 
civilization, but after all, there was the “one need- 
ful thing lacking;’’ the Spirit of Christ, the “Way- 
shower,” wdio on earth was the meek and lowly 
Jesus of Nazareth. 

He healed the sick and the sinful ; comforted the 
sorrowing through the understanding of Spirit, God, 


624 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


and to the world He left the sweet promise, that 
all who believed on Him, should do the things that 
He did, and even greater works than these should 
men do : because He went unto the Father who sent 
Him ; leaving men to work out their problem of 
salvation, as shown in “the Way, the Truth, and 
the Fife,” and follow in the blessed footsteps of 
the Divine Exemplar. 

Have mortals followed and understood the loving 
admonition of the Master? The world pauses in 
solemn stillness before the mighty question ; and, as 
if in loving sympathy with the men of the earth, 
an angel heralds, ‘ ‘ Silence in Heaven about the 
space of half an hour;’’ and a voice, beautiful and 
sweet, is heard to say; “Peace, be still;’’ and then 
louder, it calls again to the weary waiting ones 
below; “Now is come salvation, and strength, and 
the Kingdom of our God, and the Power of tiis 
Christ.’’ .... “And unto them that look for Him, 
shall He appear the second time without sin unto 
salvation.” 

It was in the city of Boston, and the scene was 
located in one of its most elegant homes, in a very 
fashionable thoroughfare. A visitor, a lady, had just 
been admitted by a servant of the house, and politely 
conducted to a cozy seat in the drawing-room, to 
await the coming of the hostess. 

In a very few moments, light footsteps and the 
rustling of garments were heard, and then the visitor 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


525 


arose and exclaimed, as her friend hurried to greet 
her ; ‘ ‘ Why cousin Ruth ! what has happened to 
you? You are looking so well! Indeed, 3^ou have 
the appearance, as though you had never seen a 
sick day in your life, instead of being at death’s 
threshold, and where you also believed yourself to be. 
What has happened to cause so great a change in 
you, dear, since my three weeks’ absence from the 
city ? ’ ’ 

The speaker was a bright-faced young woman, 
with an intellectual cast of countenance, and an air 
of grace and refinement, that bespoke for her, a 
most careful training and education. 

She was arrayed in a most becoming street-dress 
of rich texture, the graceful folds and arrangements 
of which, evidenced plainly the good taste of the 
wearer. 

The person addressed, was likewise a refined and 
cultured looking young lady, attired m an elegant, 
and neat-fitting house-dress, being the picture of 
health and happiness, as she appeared before her 
questioner with smiling face ; and, as she then 
moved with sprightly step about the room, as though 
she had never done otherwise, her fair visitor eyed 
her in speechless wonder. 

Then seating herself by the side of her cousin, 
after the usual loving greetings were over, she 
answered with sparkling eyes; “Oh, Estelle! I have 
so much to say to you, and I hardly know where 
to begin ; but in answer to your question, ‘ What 


526 


nineteen hundred years ; 


has happened ? ’ I will say ; that a great blessing 
has come to me, which has made me to realii^e that 
I am the child of the living God ; and I am not 
only looking well, dear, but I am well indeed ; and 
in fact, I have never been sick at all ; it was only 
my fear and belief which made me seem sick;” and 
while she fingered the pages of a little book, that 
she held in her lap, her cousin Estelle eyed her in 
a most incredulous way ; and before Ruth could 
resume her -words, Estelle said in most reproachful 
tones; “Cousin Ruth, dear, how can you talk that 
way? How strange it is, for you to say that you 
have never been sick at all, when you know that 
nearly every doctor in the city, and some from other 
places have been attending you ; and I know that 
you were sick, Ruth, and beliefs to the contrary, 
are idle and vain, and you know that you said 
yourself, that you had given up all hope of a 
recovery.” 

“Yes, Estelle, I did say that, and I feared that 
my words at the time would only prove true, but 
the blessed Truth has opened my eyes, and I rejoice 
to know, that my sickness was, after all, but an 
illusion, and — ” 

“Mercy, Ruth! what ails you?” interposed Estelle, 
looking perplexed; “but never mind it, dear. Tell 
me, however, who cured you of that dreadful ail- 
ment, — that awful cough, in so short a time? The 
doctor deserves great praise, for his skill in helping 
you through so miraculously ! ’ ’ 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


527 


‘ ‘ I was not helped by a doctor, or by any medi- 
cines whatever, Estelle, but I have been healed 
through the instrumentality of a dear Christian 
woman, living in the city;” answered Ruth. 

‘‘A woman! Ruth? and who was she, pray? and 
what kind of treatment did she give you ? ’ ’ Estelle 
asked with deep interest. 

“It is all true, Estelle, and it was a Mrs. Willson, 
who follows the practice of what is called, ‘Christian 
Science Healing,’ who gave me the treatments,” 
Ruth rejoined. 

‘‘Christian Science Healing, Ruth! and what may 
that be?” queried the puzzled Estelle. ‘‘Still, I 
think I have also heard of it somewhere,” she 
added. 

‘‘Why Estelle, it is simply a revival of the spir- 
itual healing, which was taught and enjoined by 
Jesus, when He walked among the people, centuries 
ago. After being hidden for ages, from the under- 
standing of men, the same blessed Truth is again 
being made clear to mankind in this day;” was 
the thoughtful answer. 

‘‘Now Ruth, dear, what has come over you? 
You know that the miracles Jesus worked, can not 
be done to-day by mortals, for He was the Son of 
God, and had all power ; whereas men are sinful 
and earthly;” remarked Estelle, as she scrutinized 
her cousin closely. 

‘‘Estelle, Jesus said: ‘And these signs shall follow 
them that believe : In My name shall they cast out 


528 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


devils; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they 
shall recover;’ and these words of the Saviour, are 
just as true now, as when Jesus uttered them ; for 
He also said ; ‘ Heaven and earth shall pass away, 
but My words shall not pass away;’” was the 
triumphant argument of Ruth. 

“Oh! but Ruth, you certainly know that those 
words were only intended for the disciples, who 
stood around the Lord, and walked with Him, at 
that time. Why it is sacrilege, to think that man 
can do what Jesus did. Give up your fanciful 
notions, Ruth, for you talk so strangely!” were the 
words of admonition, spoken by Ruth’s fair visitor. 

“But Estelle;” replied Ruth warmly, “if Jesus’ 
words were only intended for those who heard Him, 
and not for all mankind ; of what benefit are they 
to us now? I do not only believe that His blessed 
sayings were meant for all mankind, and for all 
time, but I know that I am a living example of what 
the power of Christ can do for suffering humanity, 
and an ingrate would I be indeed, did I not 
acknowledge the blessings that I have received from 
God, through the help of Christian Science.” 

“Well then, Ruth, do please tell me how you 
were healed by Mrs. Willson, of whom you have 
spoken. Were you healed by the laying on of 
hands, as Jesus commanded?” Estelle now asked. 

“No, there were no hands laid on me, and the 
Scriptures do not imply that the term should be 
taken in its literal sense, but when we speak of 


• OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


529 


the hand of God, we should know that it denotes 
a power, and goodness, that is not born of earth, 
or of the flesh. The healing done in Christian 
Science, is purely spiritual, and is worked out men- 
tally ; and the more the healer is imbued with the 
‘Mind which was in Christ Jesus,’ and which is 
fully explained, and set forth in the ‘little book,’ 
that I now hold in my hand ; and the more will- 
ing the patient, the more effectual the work.” 

“What is the name of the ‘little book,’ Ruth? 
and who is the author of it? May I look at it, 
please?” asked Estelle, when Ruth had finished. 

“It is called ‘Science and Health, with Key to 
the Scriptures;’ and the name of the author, is 
Mary Baker Glover:” answered Ruth, as she handed 
the book to Estelle ; ‘ ‘ and it is to the blessed 

teachings of this book, that I owe my restoration 
to perfect health.” 

“It looks a little like dry reading, Ruth;” Estelle 
presently remarked, as she slowly proceeded to turn 
the leaves of the book. 

“It must be studied earnestly, and followed faith- 
fully, in order to be understood ; so the Christian 
Scientist told me, and from the few weeks that I 
have devoted to the reading of the book, I feel 
that all Mrs. Willson has said of it, must indeed, 
be true;” assuringly said Ruth. 

Here Estelle, bursting into a good humored laugh, 
exclaimed; “How funny and absurd it all seems, 
Ruth! and to think that you could have taken up 

34 


530 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


with any such idle doctrine, is beyond my compre- 
hension ; for it certainly seems to me, to smack of 
a refined order of witchcraft, which troubled the 
people of our State in the many years gone by, and 
I do hope you will not continue to be interested 
in such folly, dear Ruth.” 

‘ ‘ But Estelle ! I owe my very life to Christ, 
whose teachings and commandments, this . book in 
Christian Science expounds so beautifully, and you 
well know, dear, that I was going into the last 
stages of consumption ; and that the principles set 
forth in this book, are not idle and foolish, you 
surely can see for yourself, for I am perfectly well, 
and I beg of you, do not compare this blessed balm 
of divine Love, with the superstition of the past, 
for I feel certain, that it is the sacred truth of 
the Gospel made plain.” 

“Oh, nonsense! Ruth, I do not believe that this 
Christian Science as you call it, had anything to do 
with your recovery, but I dp believe that when the 
horrid doctors let you alone, that you just got well 
as a natural consequence, and I can see it in mo 
other way. But tell me, do the physicians realize 
that you are well again?” said Estelle. 

“That is the most remarkable feature of the whole 
affair;” replied Ruth with animation, “for they have 
been utterly confounded by the wonderful change 
in my condition, and they now say, that it was not 
consumption after all, but an overtaxing of my 
system, which brought on a severe prostration, and 


OR, THE POWER OF^ CHRIST, 


531 


which was in turn, finally overcome by nature ; 
although they admitted, that it was an unusual and 
remarkable case. ’ ’ 

‘ ‘ There ! they have held the same opinion that I 
just advanced about your getting well, as you did, 
through the help of nature. Did they learn of your 
having called in the Christian Scientist for help?” 
again asked the young lady, with a quizzical look. 

‘‘Yes, indeed! they were told all about it, and 
when they heard how rapidly I gained strength 
after having begun to take the new treatment, they 
laughed me to scorn, and said it was the rankest 
folly to believe in any such nonsense ; and then 
they called the dear Christian lady who treated me, 
a hypnotist, and an adventurer, and predicted that 
if I clung to such absurdities, that I would event- 
ually be in a worse plight than ever before ; but 
thanks be to the dear Father in Heaven, the closer 
I cling to the little light I have already received, 
the higher I am being lifted, in the blessed under- 
standing of this beautiful exposition of divine Power.” 

Ruth had hardly ceased speaking, when again the 
rustling of a silken dress was heard, coming from 
the stair-way in the spacious hall, and in a moment, 
a stately matron entered the drawing-room, where 
the young ladies were seated. 

‘‘Why, Estelle! is it you, dear? I am so glad 
to see you again. When did you return from New 
York?” exclaimed the lady, as Estelle arose, and 
greeted her with a hearty kiss. 


532 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Thank you, aunt Grace, I am also delighted to 
see you once more. I returned last evening ; and 
’twas a little sooner than I intended, but papa’s 
affairs were looked after long before he expected, 

and as he wished to hurry home, I concluded to 
come back with him ; and oh ! aunt Grace, I am so 
gratified, and even astonished, at the wonderful 
transformation in Ruth ; for she is looking so well 
and happy. Tell me, what caused this remarkable 
change? She told me, that she is indebted to some- 
thing she calls Christian Science, for her recovery;’’ 
and here, Estelle, seeing a smile on the face of her 
aunt, quickly continued, “now do. explain this 

mystery to me, for it is so hard to understand the 
things that Ruth claims for this method of treat- 
ment. ’ ’ 

“ Neither do I comprehend, nor grasp the mean- 
ing of this mode of healing, Estelle, yet the fact 
remains, that since the doctors have been dismissed, 
and the Christian Scientist has been treating Ruth, 
who, to tell the truth, was very low indeed, she 
has entirely recovered ; and a change in her condi- 
tion for the better, w^as noticed from the beginning 
of the treatments, a few weeks ago ; and, by the 

way, I wish to say, that we found the lady who 

took the case in hand, to be a woman of refine- 
ment and education ; very sweet, kind, and so un- 
assuming, that we esteem her very highly, and 
though she came to us a perfect stranger, yet we 
owe her a deep sense of gratitude, for what was 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


533 


done for Ruth ; and more, the lady, a Mrs. Willson, 
gives all the glory to God for the work, and allows 
no credit for herself ; and the still more astonishing 
thing, is the claim, that this healing is done in the 
same manner, and with the same power, that Jesus 
and His disciples employed ; but even against any 
doubt as to this being true, there remains the 

undeniable truth of Ruth’s complete restoration to 
health and happiness ; and charity and thankfulness 
alone, would caution me to withhold any criticism.” 

“’Tis but obeying the command of the Master, 
to heal the sick in this way;” Ruth said, w’hen 
her mother had ended her words ; ‘ ‘ and if the 

Scriptures are not to be followed, by relieving the 
afflicted and distressed, why adhere to them at all? 
It is written in the Psalms ; ‘ God is our refuge 

and strength, a very present help in trouble;’ and 
this, to my mind, does not mean, that while in 
health, we should hold to a certain form of religious 
belief, and trust in God, and then in a time of 

sickness and distress, resort to medicine and other 
material means, for healing and help. Jesus healed 
through the power of Spirit alone, and He taught 
men to do likewise ; and, while I, as yet, under- 
stand but very little of the Way in which the 

work is done, nevertheless I am a living witness of 
the power of Christ, to restore the sick and sinful; 
through Christian Science.” 

Estelle had listened soberly to her aunt Grace, 
and also to the words just uttered by Ruth, and 


534 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


the seriousness of both, made no little impression on 
her ; and, feeling now an irresistible desire to learn 
more, she said, as she held the book open in her 
hand; “Have you read this book, or any part of 
it, aunt Grace ? ’ ’ 

“I must confess, Estelle, that I have read but 
very little of it as yet, and the few pages that I 
have perused in different parts of the book, have 
only served to confuse and perplex me, and besides, 
I have been so very busy with our church work, 
that I have not been able to spare the time for 
anything else. You know there is the ‘ Disciples’ 
Hospital,’ now being projected by the church at 
large, concerning which some committee work has 
been given me to do ; then we are in the midst of 
preparations for the children’s theatricals to be 
given by the ‘The Tittle Ones of the Great King,’ 
of the Sunday school ; and as I also am interested 
in a number of other charitable enterprises, which 
take up all the time that I have left, you will see 
that I can give but little attention to anything new 
that requires study and investigation;’’ was the 
apologetic answer of Ruth’s mother. 

“And what does the Rev. Dr. Goodwyn say of 
this remarkable cure?” again queried Estelle, with 
deeper interest. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! he thinks that my getting well, is but a 
matter of course, and the work of nature under the 
guidance of Providence;” responded Ruth, “but he 
ridicules this Science, and looks upon it as being 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


535 


preposterous and mere presumption ; furthermore, he 
says that it is folly and sacrilegious, to associate science 
with religion and the Bible ; claiming as he does, 
that there is no authority for such a theor}^ ; and 
he gave as his opinion, by stating that such ideas as 
are advanced in Mrs. Glover’s book, are but the 
result of over-wrought energies, and the foolish flight 
of a most fanciful mind. It was not hard to see 
that Dr. Goodwyn was greatly chagrined, wdien he 
learned of the course I had taken to get well, but as 
papa pays liberally for pew-rent, he said very little 
to any of us directly in the way of criticism, con- 
cerning the use of this method of healing.” 

“And what does uncle Newton say of it all?” 
Estelle again ventured to ask. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! papa was the one wdio first heard of this 
Scientific way of treating the sick, and as he found 
every other method had failed to help me, he con- 
cluded to bring the dear lady here, who has since 
been the instrument through which I have been 
brought out of my wretched state, and into newness 
of life and bodily vigor, through this beautiful and 
health-giving religion. Besides, we have heard of 
other cases, where the cures were just as remarkable 
as my own;” replied Ruth. 

“And has uncle Newton also embraced this new 
belief, aunt Grace ? ’ ’ 

“Oh, no! Estelle;” replied the latter, “husband 
has not gone so far as that, but he is inclined 
to be liberal and charitable towards anything that 


536 


nineteen hundred YEARS; 


has a tendency for the good, and he is so thankful 
that Ruth has been restored to him well and sound, 
that he feels very kindly towards Christian Science, 
and towards the author of the book, called ‘ Science 
and Health with Key to the Scriptures,’ — Mrs. Mary 
Baker Glover, who, by the way, is said to have a 
splendid family history, and she is, as I have 
learned, a very brilliant woman, and a most profound 
student of the Scriptures, on which she claims her 
book on the subject of healing is based.” 

‘ ‘ And where may she be found at this time ? ’ ’ 
asked Estelle, with increasing interest. 

“I think she is now, or at least she was, in 
Lynn, where there was a school in which she taught 
her system of Christian Science Mind-Healing. This 
much I learned from Mrs. Willson, and she .says, 
while the following at the present time is not very 
large, still the work is of such a nature, that it 
has begun to take a firm hold on many, because of 
its practical and Christianizing qualities ; and it is 
quietly but steadily growing among the people ; ’ ’ 
said Ruth eagerly, as if proud to be able to say 
something in behalf of the source, from which her 
help had come ; and, as she finished her remarks, her 
mother, who had a few moments before left the room, 
to give some instructions to one of the serv^ants, 
again returned, and with a smile, said; “Come! 
Estelle, and Ruth ; you have talked long enough on 
this subject for the present, let us go into the 
dining-room and be regaled with a little cooling and 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


537 


delightsome refreshment, for the day is warm, and 
we will thus be revived, and at the same time, I 
want to talk with you about the social events, and 
plans for the summer’s outing.” 

Following this pleasing invitation, the young ladies, 
arm in arm, preceded by the aunt and mother, left 
the grand parlor, and were soon seated in the cool 
and inviting dining-room, amid shining mirrors, 
polished silver, and the daintiest of decorated china, 
always so dear to the feminine heart. 

With fruit, creams and ices, and fluffy cake in 
abundance, they passed the time quite merrily, until 
the hour came, when Estelle felt compelled to turn 
her footsteps homeward. Strange as were the words 
to which she had listened, yet certainly she felt, 
that her future was to be influenced not a little, by 
the result of her call at the home of her relatives. 
Ruth’s changed and happy state, was ever before her. 

Evening' had coqie, and Estelle Nelson was again 
within her own lovely home, in one of the suburbs of 
Boston. Her thoughts had become so engrossed with 
the theories advanced by Ruth, and the words 
of her aunt Grace, that with every endeavor to 
shake them off ; they again returned to her with 
greater force than before. 

Herself a faithful churchgoer, and a believer in 
Christ Jesus as the Saviour of men ; she realized 
now, that somehow and in some unaccountable way, 
the real meaning of His teachings had been misun- 


538 


NINKTKEN HUNDRED YEARS *, 


derstood or perverted ; still she was unable to 
unravel the mystery which confronted her. Ruth 
had quoted the undeniable words of the Master to 
heal the sick, and while she never before believed 
that the words had any other application or mean- 
ing, except that they were merely intended for those 
to whom Jesus had spoken ; however, she now 
argued with herself, that if the doctrine and precepts 
in reference to healing which her cousin Ruth claimed 
had given the latter relief ; then the system and 
creed which her own church promulgated, was some- 
where radically wrong and defective, to say the 
least ; and it seemed as though the letter of the 
Word had been abundantly preached, yet the Spirit 
was sadly missing. 

While she was alone, and thus musing in a com- 
fortable chair in her own cozy room, after the 
twilight hour, she suddenly heard some one take 
hold of the knob of her door, and in the next 
instant, to her astonishment, the figure of a strange 
yet beautiful woman, in a spotless garment of white, 
stood within her room ; and her first impulse, was 
to make an outcry, as if in fear ; but the tran- 
scendent loveliness and meekness of the woman, as 
she stood with an open book in one hand, and 
with a look of loving entreaty in her heavenly 
countenance, reassured her, and she calmly waited, 
with her own eyes riveted upon the matchless ones 
of the vision before her, to hear what the visitor might 
have to say to her. But perfect silence reigned. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


539 


Now Estelle essayed to speak, and on opening 
her lips, she found that she could not utter a sound ; 
and then an angelic voice fell upon her ear ; sweet, 
clear, and soft, coming from the lips of the heavenly 
visitant, as she said with uplifted finger: “‘Arise, 
shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the 
Lord is risen upon thee.’ Hear, daughter, for the 
words thou hast heard, are of Wisdom and Truth. 
Gird thyself, that thou mayest serve the Lord, in 
the way Christ hath appointed, and which hath been 
revealed to the children of men, through this ‘little 
book.’ Herein, thou wilt find blessing and honor, 
and the guide to Life everlasting; for, ‘So Christ 
was once offered to bear the sins of many ; and 
unto them that look for Him, shall He appear the 
second time without sin unto salvation.’ ’’ 

^The tender utterances of the woman, as her 
luminous orbs of love beamed upon Estelle ; aroused 
in the latter, such an earnest desire to speak to 
her, and she labored in vain at first, to shake off 
the feeling that seemed to hold her speechless ; until, 
with a mighty effort, which seemed to thrill her 
very being, she, — awoke! 

Estelle had been dreaming ; and, recovering from 
her first sense of confusion, she realized, that she 
was safely ensconced within her own softly pillowed 
couch, with the pale moon-beams resting peacefully 
on the spot, where, in her dream, she had seen the 
beautiful woman. 


540 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


To go to sleep again, was impossible for Estelle : 
the dream, and the words she thought she had heard, 
recurred to her again and again ; and there too, 
was pictured the glowing countenance of Ruth, with 
her ‘little book,’ just such as she had seen in the 
hands of the heavenly visitant. 

The belief, that the means which both Ruth and 
her aunt, Grace Milton, claimed had healed the 
former of a fatal disease, might in some way, be 
mere vagaries, was fast leaving Estelle, and instead, 
she now felt a desire growing within her, to search 
deeper into this religion of Christian Science, w'hich, 
from what she had already learned, seemed to be 
so closely allied to the life and works of Jesus of 
Nazareth. 

‘ ‘ What if it were all true ? and if the words of 
Scripture were made clearer, through the instrumen- 
tality of some inspired creature of God, in these 
times of abounding sickness and distress ; ought I 
not be willing to accept the truth in its entirety?” 
Estelle mused, as she lay awake, and waited for the 
morning hours. 

Then her thoughts drifted back to the volume, 
she had so carelessly fingered, while visiting her 
relatives during the day just past, and she quickly 
experienced an earnest longing to look upon its pages 
again with greater earnestness than before. She 
saw most vividly, pictures of the lame who were 
made to walk, and the blind who received their 
sight, and the dumb who spake, many centuries 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


541 


ago in Judaea; through the power that Jesus and 
His disciples exercised, and then she thought of the 
woeful lack of works of like nature and kind, in 
modern times. 

At last the morning dawned, and Estelle arose, 
with a firm determination to see Ruth again at the 
earliest opportunity, and tell her of the wonderful 
vision she had seen in her dream ; and then going 
down stairs, she met her mother, who in tones of 
great surprise, said; “Why, daughter! you are up 
unusually early this morning!” 

“Yes, mother dear, but as I had a dream last 
night, which was so strange and beautiful ; I felt 
that I could not wait any longer, especially since I 
did not sleep a wdnk, after I awoke from dream- 
land ; and then locking arms with her mother, she 
gently led the latter to a quiet seat in the library, 
where she told the story in so frank and earnest a 
manner, that her mother could not repress a smile. 

“And mother, it has made such an impression on 
me, that it has changed my whole attitude towards 
the views held by cousin Ruth, and aunt Grace, 
concerning Christian Science, and its methods of 
healing the sick ; for, while before, what they said, 
seemed so preposterous ; now it all begins to look 
so plausible and reasonable, that I feel, as though 
I must heed the loving admonition of the past 
night.” 

Estelle had become so serious, that her mother 
looked at her soberly, and then said; “Why, 


542 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Estelle ! you must remember, it was but a dream 
after all, and caused, no doubt, by over-eating at your 
uncle Newton’s house yesterday, and you know that 
you never sleep w^ell after indulging in good things.” 

“Oh, no! mother; I ate • but very little at uncle 
Newton’s yesterday, and besides, my dream was so 
peaceful and sweet ; so very different from any that 
I have ever had before, that I .feel certain it 
was none but a heavenly intuition and visitation. 
I am anxious to look further into this Science, and 
hope to see Ruth again today, and make a more 
earnest examination of the book on healing which 
she has. ’ ’ 

“Now, daughter, do not allow yourself to be 
carried away by the sudden, and impulsive interest 
you have taken in these new ideas. Remember, 
that this religion as they claim it to be, is not 
popular, and indeed, but very little known ; there- 
fore you must be careful, not to let your friends 
hear that you believe in it, or you will be sure to 
bring ridicule upon yourself. Besides, the claims of 
the author of the book on healing are too sweeping, 
especially, when she declares that her method of treat- 
ing the sick, is just the same as that w^hich Christ 
Jesus practiced and taught. To me it looks like 
sacrilege, and but another scheme to work on the 
minds of the simple and unsuspecting ones in dis- 
tress ; and, to say the least, I feel assured that the 
theories advanced are wholly untenable;” were the 
suggestive words of Mrs. Nelson. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


543 


‘ ‘ But mother, there is Ruth, who was so mar- 
velously cured by this same religious system, which 
meets with so much opposition, as your words would 
imply ; and then too, Jesus left the injunction with 
mankind to heal the sick, did He not?” 

“Yes, daughter, Jesus did make use of those 
words, it is true, but they were spoken to the 
disciples who walked with Him, and who were 
clothed with the power of God, and not for the 
men of our day ; and, as to Ruth’s case, 
I have no doubt that she was helped in a way 
not known to us, but I am not willing to admit, 
that the lady who visited her, was instrumental in 
giving her any help through the system she claims 
to practice. There! Estelle; I hear the servant’s 
bell for breakfast, let us have our morning meal, 
for after my usual duties are looked after, I feel 
that I must call in Dr. Harrie, and see if he can- 
not give me some relief from these wretched head- 
aches, that have been troubling me these last few 
days. I slept scarcely a wink last night, on account 
of my throbbing temples;” and as the mother and 
daughter proceeded to the dining-room, the former 
added, as a matter of gentle warning; “do not say 
anything more of Ruth’s case in the presence of 
your father, Estelle, as he frowns upon what he 
calls a fallacious attempt to deify men, and make 
themselves equal with God ; and he says it is merely 
a vain effort by some adventurers to work on the 
credulity of the people, for the purpose of gain.” 


544 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Estelle listened to her mother’s counsel, and then 
quietly murmured words of assent and obedience, 
without making any further comments, but her 
thoughts again reverted to the dream of the past 
night, and then towards Ruth. 

What her mother had just said to her, grated 
harshly upon her ears ; and she could not reconcile 
all the good that she believed might be done in 
the name of this new religion, with the severe 
criticism against it. 

Hastily finishing her meal, and with but very few 
words, she, when the opportunity was offered, 
returned again to her room ; and going to her book- 
case, she soon found her own Bible, which had 
become covered with dust from long disuse ; and 
opening it, she fumbled among the leaves as though 
she w^ere searching for something, yet she knew 
not what it was. 

Suddenly, her eye fell on a passage before her, 
and she stopped and read from the prophet Isaiah ; 
“Thus saith the Lord, thy Redeemer, the Holy One 
of Israel ; I am the Lord thy God which teacheth 
thee to profit, which leadeth thee by the way that 
thou shouldest go. ’ ’ 

Again she seemed startled, by what she felt was 
the guidance of some heavenly intuition, and con- 
necting the words she had just read, with her dream, 
Estelle could not resist the inclination to make 
preparations at once, for another call on her cousin 
Ruth ; although the latter had promised to return 
her visit in a few days. 


OR, THR POWER OF CHRIST. 


545 


It was about two hours later, when she sauntered 
forth, not without receiving, however, a mild reproof 
and words of advice from her mother, who requested 
Estelle not to be foolishly led away from the estab- 
lished beliefs, for the sake of the recently advanced 
theories, which seemed so unlikely and visionary. 

Some months after Ruth Milton had been so 
miraculously healed of what was believed to be a 
fatal disease, there assembled in an office of one of 
the most prominent medical practitioners in the city 
of Boston, a number of widely known physicians, 
who had gathered together, for the purpose of general 
discussion, for their mutual benefit in behalf of their 
practice, and primarily, to debate concerning the 
strange mode of healing of many cases of sickness, 
that had been pronounced beyond all hope of cure, 
by the best medical skill extant. 

All were eager to know the most practical way to 
effectually meet the diseases of their patients; and 
having seen such remarkable results in several severe 
cases where medicine was abandoned, they felt at a 
loss to understand the situation. 

“Dr. Harrie ! “ laughingly said one of those present, 
“you have had some experience with those, who 
have called in this so-called practice of healing 
through Christian Science ; which is one of the 
methods of recent times, that have caused us no 
little surprise and embarrassment. What is your 
opinion of it? Do you call it hypnotism, mesmerism, 


546 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


mind cure, or is it a faith cure? And what might 
Christian Science have to do with healing diseases 
of mankind, I would like to know?” 

“To be frank, gentlemen;” replied Dr. Harrie, 
tersely, ‘ ‘ I have indeed some experience with this, 
to me, inexplicable mode of dealing with sickness. 
What it really is, I have not been able to fully 
determine ; but that it is a power above mesmerism 
or hypnotism, I am fully convinced. However, I 
acknowledge this much to you, only ; and that it is 
something more than a faith cure, I judge from 
the fact, that a system of positively defined rules 
are laid down for the patient to follow, which are, 
so far as I can learn, strictly moral in their 
tendencies. The most astounding thing about the 
method, is, that they claim for it the same principle, 
on which Jesus healed the sick about nineteen 
hundred years ago, and the means used by those 
engaged in the practice today, I am informed, are 
purely mental, and the only source of help is 
declared to be God, or the Divine Mind.” 

‘ ‘ What presumption ! and to think that there are 
those foolish enough to believe in such nonsense ! ’ ’ 
muttered one of the learned ones, as he removed a 
pair of heavy eye-glasses from his inflamed eyes. 

“True enough! Dr. Flowers, but when you see 
a sweet-faced woman, of unmistakable evidences of 
refinement and education, heal a case, as I was told, 
of tuberculosis going into the last stages, in about 
three weeks, and as I am compelled myself to admit ; 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


547 


5-011 would begin to doubt your own opinions in 
regard to this matter ; replied Dr. Harrie warinl}?^. 

“You say you know of such a case, Dr. Harrie?” 
queried Dr. Flowers. 

“Yes, doctor, I have in mind the case of Miss 
Ruth Milton, daughter of Mr. Newton Milton of this 
city, and a prominent citizen, as you well know;” 
answered Dr. Harrie. 

‘‘Yes, I too, was called in there, but could give 
them no hope for their daughter’s recovery. I recom- 
mended a change of climate, and urged Mr. Milton 
to send his daughter to Denver, with the hope of 
prolonging her life for another year, at least;” said 
one of the company of physicians. 

“And I was consulted with, in regard to the 
same case, and was of about the same opinion;” 
remarked another in sympathy. 

And as I was the last one, I believe, to have 
charge of the case, I must acknowledge that I fared 
no better than the rest of you.; but today, gentlemen. 
Miss Milton is, to say the least, perfectly well, and 
every trace of the disease which held her, has cer- 
tainly di.sappeared ; and this change, as wonderful as 
it certainly is, was brought about by the simple 
treatment in Christian Science, through Mrs. Willson, 
the lady who was in.strumental in bringing about the 
cure, as. I was personally informed by Mrs. Milton. 
Moreover, the young lady herself, has now begun 
the study of the text book on this new art of 
healing; and her mother speaks well of the results 


548 


nineteen hundred years ; 


of her daughter’s efforts ; and Mr. Milton is so 
overjoyed to find his daughter well and hearty 
again, that he will not allow anything to be said 
against this Science in his presence, although he 
says he cannot understand it. In fact, I fear that 
the whole family, as patrons of our profession, must 
be lost to us, by the introduction of Christian 
Science in the home of Mr. Milton. And in addi- 
tion to this, the same beliefs have made their way 
into the family of Mr. Nelson, whose daughter, 
Miss Estelle, has also taken up the research bearing 
on these new religious theories ; she having been 
influenced by her cousin, Miss Ruth Milton;” were 
the further remarks made by Dr. Harrie. 

“The discoverer of Christian Science, was a Mrs. 
Glover, I believe;” said another of the physicians, 
thoughtfully. 

“True! doctor, and I must confess, that from all 
I can learn, she is a woman without a superior, 
anywhere; and a true Christian at that;” Dr. Har- 
rie ventured to say. 

“And as this method calls for mental treatment, 
how is it done?” some one now inquired. 

“As I comprehend it;” again replied Dr. Harrie, 
“the healing is supposed to be purely spiritual, and 
is based on the Scriptural injunction to ‘ Eet this 
Mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus ;’ 
and if this mental state is attained and adhered to, 
sickness cannot exist in the individual.” 

“Reasonable enough, of course. Dr. Harrie, but 


OR, THR POWE^R OP CHRIST. 


549 


what mortal can reach that state? I am sure, that 
we, as physicians and surgeons, could accomplish but 
very little indeed, by doing our work on those 
lines;” said a voice, laughingly. 

“Very true!” answered Dr. Harrie, “but those 
who take up this kind of healing, are supposed to 
concentrate their whole time and thought to spiritual 
things ; and this much I learned from the lady 
who treated Miss Milton.” 

“Have these people, who are engaged in this new 
fangled way of curing sick ones, a right to do so 
without a license? and do they comply with the 
laws of the State regulating the practice of medi- 
cine, as we are compelled to do?” queried Dr. 
Flowers. 

“As to these matters, they claim that as Christian 
Science is their religion, and since healing the sick con- 
stitutes a vital part of it, they are protected by the 
constitution of the State and of the United States, 
which forbids the making of any law ‘respecting an 
establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free 
exercise thereof and as the Christian Scientists use 
no medicines or material remedies, they maintain 
that they disobey no law;” was the explanation 
made by another. “But still, I think the legisla- 
ture of the State, should be asked to pass suitable 
laws to prevent Christian Scientists from healing the 
sick without first having passed a medical exam- 
ination. What do you think of such a measure, 
gentlemen? Methinks, if we urged the passage of 

35 


550 


nineteen hundred years ; 


such a law, and succeeded therewith, that ’t would 
be a good thing for the people, and a decided pro- 
tection for us in our practice;” he added. 

“Yes, it might be a wise measure in one way;” 
promptly answered Dr. Harrie, “for it would, no 
doubt, prevent a great many people from being im- 
posed upon by adventurers for merely personal gain, 
and through selfish and unscrupulous motives; but, 
on the other hand, you can see that were a bill of 
this nature introduced into the legislature, it would 
become known all over the State, and bring Christian 
Science into greater prominence than ever ; with a 
growing suspicion against the efficacy of the prac- 
tice of medicine ; especially, if it should become 
noised about, that the profession were interested in 
having such a bill become a law. I feel that it 
would be wise for us to refrain, at least for the 
present, from advocating such measures, and wait to 
see what time may bring forth ; for if this system 
of Christian Science healing is founded on a never 
failing principle, it cannot be checked in the man- 
ner proposed ; but if it is one of the delusions of 
the times, it will fall from want of support.” 

“Dr. Harrie’ s words are wholesome. I also con- 
cur with him in his opinion, and I think wisdom 
and prudence should govern us as to the question 
of an Open warfare against this new form of relgion, 
and the so-called cures which go with it;” thought- 
fully remarked a quiet listener. ‘ ‘ Besides, this 
theory of Christian Science advances some ideas, in 


OR, THE POWER OP CHRIST. 


551 


line with what we know to be true : for instance, 
it claims in fact, that the fears and beliefs of a 
person, sick or well, are very apt to produce on 
the body of such an one, evidences of such fears and 
beliefs, and this is owing largely to the state of mind 
of such a person. Now, we know that the beliefs of 
a patient, in the skill of his physician, have often 
helped the invalid towards recovery, even when 
a simple and harmless ingredient would be given 
to the sufferer, to satisfy his conviction, that he 
must have medicine to get well. And Mrs. Glover, 
who was herself skilled in homoeopathy, knew the 
effectiveness of the highest attenuation of medicine 
prescribed, and given to patients, to be but the 
result of mere beliefs on the minds of the sufferers, 
and that the medicine administered had the power to 
cure them. But, how the rule can apply to organs 
long, diseased, and to decaying tissues, flesh wounds, 
or to broken bones, and dislocated joints, is beyond 
my comprehension, and here the theories advanced, 
seem absurd to me.” 

“Well, never mind!” ejaculated an old practi- 
tioner, rising from his seat as he spoke; ‘‘let us 
go on in our own way : we have the people with 
us in our work and established methods and system 
of medicine ; therefore, they will be unwilling to 
adopt something that appears to be beyond reason, 
and worthy of credence. However, I think it is 
about time to adjourn ; for I have some patients 
who are needing my immediate attention.” 


552 


NINKTEKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ I am agreed ! ’ ’ said a voice, ‘ ‘ let us go. ’ ’ 
And, with affirmative responses from the rest of the 
physicians present ; they, in a few moments passed 
from the office to the sidewalk, where they stood 
waiting for a horse-car. 

A neatly dressed lady was now seen walking 
briskly towards the group, while they were discus- 
sing minor matters. Her face shone with goodness 
and peace, and it bore every evidence of refine- 
ment and culture. At the same time, a car was 
near at hand, and the horses were running briskly. 

Dr. Harrie suddenly exclaimed, as he saw the 
lady approaching ; ‘ ‘ Gentlemen ! the lady coming 

this way is Mrs. Willson, the Christian Scientist, of 
whom I have spoken as having treated Miss Ruth 
Milton so succevssfully, as was claimed. You can see 
that she has no mean appearance.” 

As cautiously as they could, without a seeming 
display of rudeness, they eyed the lady studiously, 
as Dr. Harrie politely raised his hat and bowed to 
her, in acknowledgment of her pleasant look of 
recognition. 

Instantly, and without a previous warning, every 
one paused and looked startled, as a shout of alarm 
from the street rent the air, and all eyes turned 
immediately to see the cause of the disturbance. 

The swiftly approaching car, had almost 'reached 
the crossing in front of the waiting physicians, 
when a small boy on the opposite side of the 
street, bearing a basket in one hand, was seen hur- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


553 


r>ing across the flagging, in order to reach the far 
side of the tracks before the car passed ; but the 
little fellow seemed to have miscalculated the speed 
of the horses, and his own ability to keep out of 
harm’s way; for just as he had almost reached a 
place of safety; amid the cries of the driver, who 
applied the brakes as quickly as he could, the child 
was struck by one of the horses and felled to the 
earth; the horse trampling upon the boy’s body in 
a most shocking manner, and in the next instant, 
between the screams of women, and warning cries 
of men, he rolled to the outer edge of the car- 
track, after having received v a severe blow on the 
head by the rear hoof of the horse; the front car- 
wheel barely touching him, without however, doing 
any further injury to the already badly mangled 
child. 

Willing and sympathetic ones hurried to the scene, 
and among the people, were the doctors who 
intended to board the car. 

“Here are doctors right at hand! make way for 
the surgeons I ’ ’ cried out a masculine voice. 

At once, a way for two of the physicians was 
opened, and as they looked upon the bloody, and 
seemingly lifeless body of the child, one of them’ 
said ; ‘ ‘ Let us remove the boy quickly to one of 
the stores here, where we can examine the body, 
and learn what the injuries are.” 

Immediately, loving hands with sympathetic con- 
cern, gently lifted the limp form, then carried the 


554 


nineteen hundred years; 


boy to the sidewalk and into one of the store 
buildings, where he was tenderly laid upon a table 
that had been prepared to receive him. 

“The child will die, and he cannot live much 
longer; for his skull is badly fractured, several of 
his ribs are broken, and he is otherwise injured 
internally ; ’ ’ said one of the surgeons, with a shake 
of his head, after an examination of the little one’s 
body had been made, and the wounds had been 
looked after. ‘ ‘ Does any one know where the child 
lives?” he asked. 

“The boy will not die;” said a sweet, and 
soothing voice, at this juncture. 

Every one looked quickly away from the suffering 
bo}^ to the person who had spoken with such calm 
assurance. It was Mrs. Willson’s voice they heard. 

Dr. Harrie nudged the physician standing by his 
side, and then said half aloud, but distinctly enough 
for the rest to hear his words; “It is Mrs. Willson 
who is standing near, and feels assured that the 
boy will live.” Then he again turned, and would 
have spoken to her, but seeing that she seemed to 
be in a deep study, with eyes closed, and apparently 
oblivious of her surroundings, he remained silent, 
and with a smile at his companions, and a finger 
on his lips, as if to warn them to be still, he 
waited with the anxious ones who stood there, for 
further developments. 

Mrs. Willson’s attitude, while she uttered not a 
word, seemed so much like prayer, that she 
commanded the respect of every one. 


OR, THE POWER OF, CHRIST. 


555 


In a few moments she looked up, and then nodded 
to Dr. Harrie, who drew nearer to talk with her, 
but before he could speak, a childish voice was 
heard to say; “I want to go home. Where is my 
mother ? ” 

They looked, and saw that the injured boy had 
opened his eyes, raised his head slightly, and made 
the feeble and plaintive appeal to be taken home. 
The doctors eyed each other in astonishment, for 
they firmly believed the little one to be dying, from 
what they considered his fatal injuries. 

“ Perhaps the boy was not so badly hurt as we 
thought. Dr. Harrie!” one of the latter’s colleagues 
ventured to remark, feeling that he ought to say 
something under the circumstances. 

Mrs. Willson heard the words, and smiled with 
complacency, as she bent over the boy, and said ; 
“What is your name, dear? and where do you live?” 

‘ ‘ My name is Henry Lewis, and I live on 

C Street, Chelsea, and I want to go home. 

Where is my basket?” he said slowly, as he looked 
into the kindly face of Mrs. Willson. 

“Never mind the basket now, but you shall go 
home very soon, dear; just remain quiet;” she 
answered soothingly. 

“ How are you getting along, my little man? and 
do you feel the pain very much now ? ’ ’ questioned 
a brusque and business-like voice, with some im- 
patience. ‘ ‘ Do you wish to have a doctor look after 
you? or do you want the lady to help you?” was 
asked in a direct way. 


556 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


“ I don’t want a doctor; my mamma is a Christian 
Scientist, and I want to go home, ’cause she will 
help me;” was the boy’s child-like answer. 

” Oh!” said the individual, and with this, he passed 
out of the door, and was soon joined by Dr. Harrie 
and the others. 

“The boy does not wish to have our services, 
and he says too, that his mother is a Christian 
Scientist. I am fully under the impression, that 
yonder woman with him, is only a clever mesmerist 
after all, and controlled the boy, so that he would 
do her bidding. It is about time, that the public 
mind should be made aware of this growing menace 
to its peace ; ’ ’ growled the physician, as they 
boarded a car and left the scene. 

In the meantime, the kind-hearted proprietor of 

the store at the suggestion of Mrs. Willson, had 

called a conveyance, and the boy very much im- 
proved, was carefully placed in the vehicle, and 
taken to his home ; Mrs. Willson going with him. 

Having arrived finally at the end of their desti- 
nation, the boy designated one of the comfortable 
looking dwellings as his home ; and he was then 

carried to the house by the driver : Mrs. Willson 

going before ; and, after knocking at the door, a 
trim looking lady appeared at the entrance, and for 
a moment, she seemed badly frightened at the sight 
of her boy, as he was being carried towards her in 
the arms of a man ; but being promptly reassured 
by Mrs. Willson, and remembering her own teaching, 
she was in a moment, calm and self-possessed. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


557 


After Mrs. Willson had briefly explained the nature 
of the affair to the boy’s mother, and having stated 
what had already been done for him, Mrs. Lewis 
was very profuse in expressing her thanks ; and she 
was overjoyed, and grateful to know that God had 
sent ready help, when it was most needed. 

“May I ask that you continue my child’s treat- 
ments, Mrs. Willson, now that you have begun, and 
have the case so well in 'hand?’’ asked Mrs. Lewis, 
earnestly. 

“Most willingly, Mrs. Lewis, and I am so glad 
to know that his mother is a Christian Scientist, 
and it was gratifying to see the boy’s faith in the 
Divine method of healing through the power of 
Christ, as taught in Christian Science;’’ and then 
she told Mrs. Lewis what her boy, in his suffering 
had said to the doctor, who questioned him. 

Mrs. Lewis smiled, and said; “Henry has been 
treated before in Christian Science for a fever ; and 
he thought it was so much better, than taking 
bitter medicines.” 

“And he is right in that opinion, surely;” replied 
Mrs. Willson, “and may I ask, whether or not you 
have been interested in Science very long ? ’ ’ 

“My experience in Christian Science is very short;” 
Mrs. Lewis replied, “as I only heard of it about 
six months ago, when I purchased a copy of the 
book on healing, called ‘Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures;’ and while I have thus far, 
been able to grasp but little of its meaning; still, 


558 


nineteen hundred years ; 


I have been able to prove in small ways, the truth 
of the teachings of the author of the book. But 
still, I would not, with my present understanding 
of this Christ-like system of healing, trust myself 
to undertake my child’s case;” and, as she looked 
towards the boy’s bed, on which he lay calmly 
sleeping, she could not restrain the tears, which 
filled her eyes. 

Mrs. Willson, at this point, stepped again to the 
side of the boy’s couch, and then seating herself, 
she was soon lost to her earthly surroundings, but 
dwelling in the realms of Spirit, God, where all is 
spiritual, peaceful, perfect ; and free from pain, sor- 
row, and care. 

Rising finally, she again addressed the child’s 
mother, and said; “He is sleeping now, as peacefully 
as any one could wish ; and I will continue to give 
him the needful treatments, and shall call again 
tomorrow ; but as it is now late in the afternoon, 
I must hurry homeward: and may I ask whether 
or not, your little son Henry, has been attending 
any of the Sunday gatherings of the children of 
Christian Scientists in the city?” 

“Not as yet, for in fact, I had not heard that 
there were such meetings being held, until this 
week ; when Henry learned of it at the other Sun- 
day school, where he has been attending;” replied 
Mrs. Hewis. 

“And what Sunday school has he been attend- 
ing, may I ask?” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


559 


“Let me see; it was at the church where the 
Rev. Dr. Goodwyn is pastor, I think. Miss Ruth 
Milton was his teacher, until she took sick with 
what the doctors pronounced consumption ; and 
Henry saw no more of her, until she came to see 
him a few days ago. Miss Milton was looking well 
and hearty, and said that she was healed in Chris- 
tian Science. She seemed to be very enthusiastic 
concerning what she had learned, and also spoke so 
lovingly to Henry, stating where he could find a 
class of little ones, who are taught in the way Christ 
would have them go;” rejoined Mrs. Lewis, warmly. 

“Yes, Miss Milton is well and happy, and she 
was one of my patients. Her recovery was a grand 
proof of the power of Christ, which comes through 
the understanding of His Word, through the revela- 
tions in Christian Science;” responded Mrs. Willson, 
with reverence. 

“Can it be possible, that you are the one, through 
whom Miss Milton was restored to health and vigor, 
after the physicians said she could not recover?” 
questioned Mrs. Lewis, in surprise. 

“Yes;” modestly answered Mrs. Willson, “and 
this is but one instance out of many, of the fulfill- 
ment of the words of Jesus, when He said nearly 
nineteen hundred years ago : ‘ Verily, verily, I say 

unto you, He that believeth on Me, the works that 
I do shall he do also ;’ and praise is due to God 
omnipotent, only ; that such a legacy and inheritance 
has been left to mankind for all time; but I must 


560 


nineteen hundred years ; 


say good-bye, now, and will come again tomorrow ; 
however, you must have no fears concerning your 
little son, for he is under the protecting care of 
divine I^ove ; safely hid within the shadow of His 
wings;” and receiving again from Mrs. Lewis, many 
heartfelt expressions of gratitude, Mrs. Willson bade 
her adieu. 

Nevertheless, she continued her visits at the home 
of Mrs. Lewis, daily, for a short time ; until, through 
the marked improvement in the boy’s condition, it 
became evident, that fewer calls on the little fellow 
would be required. 

On several occasions, she was accompanied by her 
former patient. Miss Ruth Milton, who had become 
a zealous advocate of Christian Science, and enjoyed 
the visits at the home of the boy, who was once a 
member of her Sunday School class. 

In not many days, little Henry was as well and 
as hearty as ever, having been completely restored, 
after the doctors had declared him to be beyond all 
hope of recovery. 

A small organization had, in the meantime, sprung 
up for the purpose of advancing the cause of this 
most practical exposition of the teachings of Christ 
Jesus ; and chiefly among the seekers, were Mrs. 
Willson, Miss Ruth Milton, Miss Estelle Nelson, 
Mrs. Lewis, her husband, and their son Henry ; 
whose child-like trust in God, the Father of all, 
was, with his little demonstrations in proof of his 
instructions and faith, a wonder to many. 


CHAPTER XXIIL 


^T^HE great world of religion, with its complex 
system ■ of codes and dogmas ; steeped in rit- 
ualism as it w^as, and the vast field of medicine 
and surgery, as well, were being visibly agitated. 

In the universe of philosophy; — anthropology, and 
psychology, had gone hand in hand, ostensibly for 
the laudible purpose and aim, of elevating mankind, 
both physically and morally. 

Yet, regardless of the refining influence of both 
the religious and material means adopted, for the 
advancement of civilization, still sin and sickness 
continued without abatement. 

But, as centuries ago, the Star of Bethlehem 
appeared 'to the Wise men, heralding the birth of a 
Saviour, to a darkened world, so again a bright 
Star had risen, to proclaim the re-appearing of the 
Christ-child as foretold of old. 

As Mary of Bethlehem, in Judaea, in the Old 
World, had brought forth the Child Jesus, so a Marj^ 
in the New World, had also brought forth a child 
of Love, in a beclouded age, to make plain the 
Way of Salvation. 


36 


562 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Once more, ther^ is heard a multitude of the 
heavenly host, praising God, and saying: “Glory to 
God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will 
toward men.” .... “For unto us a Child is born, 
unto us a Son is given : and the government shall 
be upon His shoulder : and His name shall be called 
Wonderful, Counsellor, The Mighty God, The Ever- 
lasting Father, The Prince of Peace.” 

The teachings and works of Christ Jesus; made 
practical in Christian Science, through its founder 
and discoverer, Mary Baker G. Eddy, formerly Mary 
Baker Glover, had been given to a hungering 
world. 

Meeting with opposition, disdain, and the reproaches 
of men ; and the persecutions from the pulpit and 
the press, the struggles of Christian Science, and its 
founder, were but typical of the trials and sorrows 
through which Jesus had passed, in ages gone by. 

Scourged in the synagogues, and out of them, the 
great work of Christian Science was, nevertheless, 
rapidly growing and spreading throughout the United 
States. 

Several thousand students from all parts of the 
country, had been blest with the instructions given 
by the Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, in the Massa- 
chusetts Metaphysical College, in Boston ; each in 
turn, carrying to their respective homes, the grand 
truths of Christ’s words to the sick and sinful, as 
taught in “the little book,” entitled, “Science and 
Health with Key to the Scriptures.” 


OR, THH POWER OF CHRIST. 503 

From Maine to California, and from the cities of 
the north, to those of the far south, the little 
leaven of Truth, which had at first, found a resting 
place in a single heart, on the soil of New England, 
was gradually and surely leavening the whole lump 
of materialism, and bringing forth the fruit of 
Spirit. 

In . the city of Eos Angeles, several men were 
engaged in a warm dispute, in reference to the 
efficacy of religion, in its adaptability to the healing 
of the sick and sinful alike, through the revelations 
of Scripture. 

Among the individuals was a ministerial looking 
personage, and the others seemed to be men of 
business, and the professions. Having chanced to 
meet in one of the public places in the city, the 
discussion had finally drifted from various matters 
of interest, to the question of churches and religion; 
and at this point, one of the number who had said 
but very little in regard to the matters already 
discussed; turned to one of the speakers, and said 
with earnestness; “Mr. Mason, you are a minister 
of the Gospel, and have of course studied the 
Scriptures faithfully ; and therefore you are, no 
doubt, well informed in matters of theology; and I 
beg to ask 3^ou, as a matter of fact; do you really 
believe the various Christian denominations now 
existing, are doing the real good, and accomplishing 
the work, that Jesus intended should be done?” 


564 


NINKTKKN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“ Why certainly I do, my brother ! look at the 
progress of civilization today, and see the results of 
Christianity on the minds and hearts of people, all 
over this great and glorious land, and the civilized 
world;” promptly rejoined the one spoken to as 
Mr. Mason. 

“I have done that most carefully, and as a result 
of my unprejudiced investigation, I felt prompted to 
propound the question;” remarked the other. 

‘ ‘ Do you feel that Christianity has failed to 
accomplish great good for mankind? or, that men 
do not teach and believe in Jesus Christ, and Him 
crucified?” questioned the Rev. Mr. Mason, in sur- 
prise. 

“I do not mean to say that Christianity as 
preached from the pulpit, has not done much for 
humanity, and for the protection of society, brother 
Mason ; but the question is, have the commands of 
Jesus been carried out and understood in the way 
He taught, as we read concerning Him in our 
Bibles?” again said the inquirer. 

‘ ‘ Most assuredly they have, Mr. Evans ; for has 
not the Gospel been preached? the sinners made 
repentant? and soiils saved? And how can you 
question so grand a work, which has been going 
on for centuries, and you a partaker of these bless- 
ings yourself?” interrogated Mr. Mason. 

“Was not the command to ‘Heal the sick;’ just 
as imperative as the one to ‘ Preach the Gospel ? ’ ” 
asked Mr. Evans. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


565 


‘It certainly was, but Jesus was speaking directly 
to the disciples, who were with Him, and who were 
filled with the Holy Ghost, when He had occasion 
to use those particular words;” replied Mr. Mason, 
with assurance. 

“Then you do not believe that men in these 
times, can heal their sick brethren, in the same 
way that Jesus and His disciples healed the sick, 
and cleansed the lepers, in their time?” Mr. Evans 
asked. 

“No! for if men claimed to heal the sick now% 
in the same manner that the Saviour and the 
apostles did, they would be guilty of sacrilege and 
blasphemy ; but I do believe, that the sick can 
oftentimes be cured, by holy uplifting faith and 
prayer, and there are many such instances on record ; 
but ’tis a duty we owe to ourselves, and ’tis also 
the duty of those who seek help in times of sick- 
ness, to go to God in prayer, and then to use such 
medical skill and remedies, as God has blessed men 
with, including the various means which they, wdth 
the help of Providence, have been able to discover 
and apply, for the relief of mankind;” was the 
unhesitating opinion given by the minister. 

“What do you say then of Christian Scientists, 
who have worked such wonderful cures all over the 
United States, and who neither believe in doctors and 
medicines, nor call for them in cases of sickness? 
You know that we have had an instance right here 
in our own city, of a case of healing in Christian 


566 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


Science, that is without a parallel in medical prac- 
tice;” again said Mr. Evans. 

“Oh! this Christian Science, as it is called, is 
the bane of the land. Bold, assuming, and aggres- 
sive, as it is ; it is but the outgrowth of a spirit, 
which is antichristian in character, and its very 
name which suggests Christ as being coupled with 
science, is in itself condemnatory of the practice, 
and fallacious methods of those, who have been led 
into it. And it is to be deplored, that in this 
enlightened Christian age, that men and women have 
left the churches, to take up with a belief, which 
places man on an equality with Christ Jesus, yet 
denies God’s word, by declaring that man is sinless 
and undying. The whole principle is wrong and 
preposterous, and it cannot stand in its present pre- 
sumptuous attitude ! ’ ’ exclaimed the preacher, with 
emphasis. 

“You have still to learn, brother Mason, that the 
study and work in Christian Science, is based 
wholly from a Scriptural and spiritual standpoint ; 
and you know that Jesus said : ‘Be ye perfect as 
your Father in Heaven is perfect;’ and it is given 
to man to work out his own salvation, in the way 
the Master taught, and to realize the truth of what 
is written in the first book of Genesis, where it 
says : ‘ So God created man in His own image, in 

the image of God created He him ; male and female 
created He them.’ But to come to indisputable 
evidence in support of Christian Science Mind-Heal- 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


567 


ing, I would ask, how do you account for the 
astonishing cure of Mr. Swan, who has been sojourn- 
ing in our city for some time, and whose case I 
wanted to mention a few moments ago? Mr. Swan 
was, as you have learned, a hopeless paralytic ; 
having traveled abroad in search of health, and the 
best medical treatment he could find in all Europe, 
after his ailment had baffled the most skillful prac- 
titioners in the United States. Yet today, after 
having put himself under the treatment of a Chris- 
tian Scientist, Mr. Swan is a living witness of the 
love of God ; with man, as the avenue through 
which the Christ-power comes, to restore the afflicted ; 
and, while it is true, that Mr. Swan had been treated 
some months by this method, before he was per- 
fectly healed, yet he acknowledges that nothing has 
saved him but Christ, alone ; as taught in Christian 
Science;” said Mr. Evans, who told his story with 
warmth and enthusiasm. 

“As to Mr. Swan;” thoughtfully remarked Mr. 
Mason, “I have no hesitation in saying that he 
was no doubt, helped by a merciful God, and in a 
way which we, as mortals, cannot fathom ; but hap- 
pily, here is Dr. Eewis, who is a learned medical 
practitioner, and he can doubtless explain, how this 
cure might have been effected, although the case 
seemed to be a hopeless one. What do you say of 
it, doctor?” he asked. 

“It is my opinion, that Mr. Swan was cured 
through nature ; the force of the disease having 


568 nineteen hundred years ; 

spent itself. The ailment perhaps came without a 
warning, and again disappeared in due time, as is 
frequently the case;” suggested Dr. Lewis, “and,” 
he continued, “I have heard considerable about this 
system of treating sick people in Christian Science, 
and know that it is rapidly gaining a foothold in 
this country ; but, as it seems to be a religious 
work, and I am not in any sense, a religionist, I 
have kept aloof from it. From my meager under- 
standing of the methods in vogue, in treating 
patients in this way, I am under the conviction, 
that the afflicted persons are treated through the 
minds of the so-called healers : the minds of the 
latter, acting most powerfully on those of the suf- 
ferers. Christian Science is without doubt, another 
name for the practice of mesmerism, hypnotism, and 
magnetism, commingled with the prevailing belief in 
spiritualism. But, whatever the future of this Science, 
as they term it, may be, I am opposed to it, be- 
cause it seems to set aside all medical rules and 
learning ; and claims to give even to the many 
ignorant and inexperienced, the power to cure the 
most malignant forms of diseases, and it would be 
dangerous to turn loose upon the public, a host of 
men and women unskilled in medicine, and lacking 
knowledge of human anatomy ; and legislation will 
finally be forced to regulate, and prevent this indis- 
criminate practice among the sick.” 

‘ ‘ Have you had any patients, who gave up your 
treatment and care, for the purpose of being helped 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


669 


in Christian Science, doctor?” a listener now asked. 

“Yes, I know of a few such, and who declared 
they were cured of their troubles by Christian 
Scientists;” frankly said the doctor, “but this is 
nothing new to me, for years ago, I heard from a 
brother living in Boston, whose little boy, Henry, 
was knocked down by a street-car horse, and so 
badly trampled upon and injured, that several doctors 
who stood by, said the boy would certainly die; but 
the story goes, that a Christian Scientist took the 
case, and the boy was completely restored in less than 
a month’s time. There was also another case 
reported to me by my brother, from the same city ; 
and this was that of a young lady, who was healed 
of tuberculosis in an advanced stage, in the course of 
three weeks’ time.” 

” Have you too, become a Christian Scientist, 
Mr. Evans?” asked the Rev. Mr. Mason, when 
Dr. Eewis had ended his words. 

“Yes sir, and I have been interested in Christian 
Science, and a student of the same, for more than 
two years, and it has been a most wonderful help 
to me in every way, both morally and physically, 
for it has brought me into a fuller realization of 
what my true relation to God is ; and it proves, that 
life to be harmonious, must be spiritually discerned 
and understood, in the manner that Jesus taught 
and lived it;” was the reply. 

“Can you give me any Scriptural authority for 
this view, in support of Christian Science, that you 
have advanced ? ’ ’ was the next inquiry. 


570 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


“Yes, brother Mason, and in the first place, let 
me say, that mortals are too prone to look upon 
visible things as real, and substantial, while they 
know little or nothing concerning the universe of 
the everlasting, and I will cite what Paul says to 
the Corinthians on this subject ; and his words are : 
‘ While we look not at the things which are seen, 
but at the things which are not seen : for the things 
which are seen are temporal ; but the things which 
are not seen are eternal.’ Here, Paul clearly under- 
stood that the real existence of things could not be 
seen by the eye of man, but that he should recognize 
all things from the stand-point of Spirit, God, and 
thereby realize what the Scripture means, when it 
declares that man is made in the image and likeness 
of his Maker. Again in Romans, Paul also writes : 

‘ There is therefore now no condemnation to them 
which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the 
flesh, but after the Spirit. For the law of the Spirit 
of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the 
law of sin and death. That the righteousness of 
the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not after 
the flesh, but after the Spirit. For to be carnally 
minded is death ; but to be spiritually minded is 
life and peace. So then they that are in the flesh 
cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, 
but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God 
dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit 
of Christ, he is none of His.^ But if the Spirit of 
Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you. 


OR. THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


571 


He that raised np Christ from the dead shall also 
quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that 

dwelleth in you.’ Here is Scriptural proof;” con- 
tinued Mr. Evans, “that real life is purely spiritual, 
and Mary Baker G. Eddy, the discoverer and founder 
of Christian Science, elucidates these words and 

proves them true in her ‘little book,’ entitled 
‘Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures.’” 

“The theories laid down by Mrs. Eddy, may 

satisfy some misguided ones, but I can have no 
sympathy with a system so deluding, and which has 
caused so much strife and turmoil, in families and 
in the churches. Why, I have known instances, 
where some members of peaceful homes have become 
so infatuated with this modern fad, that they 

deliberately abandoned the church of God, in which 
they were reared, to meet and affiliate with these 
people in halls, and other places ; thus often sep- 
arating the affections of husband and wife, and 
parent and child; thereby creating a reign of discord 
immeasurable!” exclaimed Mr. Mason, with an air 
of impatience. 

“Well, does that prove that the Christian Science 
Gospel is any the less true?” Mr. Evans readily 
answered, “for did not Jesus say: ‘Think not that 
I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to 
send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a 
man at variance against his father, and the daughter 
against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against 
her mother-in-law?’ And He further said: ‘And a 


572 


nineteen hundred years; 


man’s foes shall be they of his own household. He 
that loveth father or mother more than Me is not 
worthy of Me ; and he that loveth son or daughter 
more than Me is not worthy of Me. And he that 
taketh not his cross, and followeth after Me, is not 
worthy of Me. ’ ’ ’ 

“ ’Tis sinful and impious, to make use of Jesus’ 
sayings in this way, or in connection with science 
of any sort, for the Saviour never used His words 
with the intention, that men should pervert them 
at will;” warmly said Mr. Mason, showing signs of 
discomfiture and ill humor, “and I will deliver a 
sermon on this subject shortly, and expose the 
whole business ; ” he further said ; as, with a wave 
of his hand, he took leave of his hearers, and went 
his way. 

“Your remarks with Mr. Mason interested me a 
great deal, Mr. Evans;” said a gentleman, walking 
with the latter, a few minutes after the minister 

left them; “and what you said, brought most 

vividly to my mind, something my wife said to me 
several days ago, and as it has reference to a case 
of healing in Christian Science, I would like to 

have you hear about it.” 

“ By all means, Mr. Haven, let me hear the 

story, and you will find me a willing listener;’’ 
smilingly said Mr. Evans. 

“Well, a short time ago, my wife, who has for 
many years been a chronic sufferer with sick head- 
aches ; after failing with the usual means at hand. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


573 


to get the desired relief from a severe attack of 
the old trouble, thought she would, as a last resort, 
go to a near neighbor’s home, and seek the assist- 
ance of the friend who lived there ; and, who 
happened to be an earnest Christian Scientist. 
Arriving at the house, she was met at the door by 
the servant girl ; who, in response to my wife’s 
inquiry for the lady of the house, answered, that 
she had been called out, and would not return for 
a few hours. A little disheartened by this disap- 
pointment, she told the girl of her mission ; and 
when the latter learned of the nature of my wife’s 
errand, she promptly said ; ‘ Why you need not wait 
for her to return, Mrs. Haven, because I feel 
certain, that little Minor can help you ; just come 
in and talk with him, if you please. ’ ” 

“With some misgivings, my wife then entered 
the house, and was ushered into the sitting-room ; 
where, on the floor, she beheld a bright little boy 
of about four years of age, busy at play with 
several toys. ’ ’ 

“‘Here, Minor! is a lady who says she has a 
bad headache;’ said the girl, ‘won’t you try to help 
her?’ she asked.’’ 

“‘Yes, I will;’ promptly answered’ the child, 
dropping his toys, but looking at my wife at first, 
with childish timidity.’’ 

“‘And do you think you can cure my headache, 
dear?’ now asked Mrs. Haven, as she patted liis 
velvety cheek.’’ 


574 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


‘ ‘ ‘ Dod tan do everyfing, and I tan say dat Dod 
is Ivove, and I know what de Truf * is, too ! ’ 
brightly answered the little fellow, with an eager 
look in his innocent face and sparkling eyes.” 

‘ ‘ ‘ Then what shall I do. Minor ? ’ questioned 
Mrs. Haven, as she took a seat in a chair near 
the little one.” 

‘‘‘You jes’ sit still, while I fink de Truf for 
you ; ’ sweetly said the little fellow, and then, seating 
himself in a small chair, that he used in his play, 
he crossed one fat little leg over the other, and 
then rested his dear face, so fair and soft, in one 
of his chubby hands ; which, from soil were in 
striking contrast with his pure, clean, white face. 
My wife said she did not know, whether it was the 
love that went out from her heart to the boy, as 
he sat there so silently for fully five minutes, trying 
to cure her headache, that made her forget her 
aching temples, or what it w^as ; for she declared 
that she seemed suddenly to feel so light and 
cheerful, that she could scarcely remain silent. The 
dear child finally raised his head, and then looking 
his patient in the face, he said quickly ; ‘ Now, you 
ain’t dot no headate, you jes’ didn’t fink dat Dod 
is Love, dat’s all.’ Wife said she could not resist 
the impulse, to gather the dear child into her own 
motherly arms, and press warm kisses of gratitude 
upon his cheek for the good she had received. 


* Truth. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


575 


through this little child’s faith in God; and she 
said, that when she again left the house, her eyes 
were filled with tears, and every trace of the head- 
ache had disappeared. She now wishes to know all 
about Christian Science, and although I know but 
very little concerning it myself, still I see no 
reason why it should not be given due consideration, 
and a fair investigation ; for if it is not all that it 
is claimed to be, it cannot thrive, but will finally 
be buried in its own ruins ; still, let me ask, if 
this system is a Science, how is it, that so small a 
boy can do so much with it? This has perplexed 
me a great deal, since jny wife has spoken of the 
matter;” said Mr. Haven, as he looked toward 
Mr. Evans for an answer to his question. 

“The little boy’s work is a delightful illustration, 
of the Power that heals in Christian Science ; ’ ’ 
answered Mr. Evans, ‘ ‘ but it is nothing unusual 
for the little ones to overcome sickness, and other 
troubles in this way, and they oftentimes have 
quicker results than their elders, and this is chiefly, 
because of their innocence and purity, and of their 
simple faith and trust in God; and more than this, 
it is divinely natural, since Jesus said: ‘I thank 
Thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and earth, because 
Thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes.’ And 
we must come to Christ just as these little ones 
do; — with a willingness to be led in the straight 
and narrow way, for the Master likewise said : 


576 


nineteen hundred years ; 


‘ Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted, 
and become as little children, ye shall not enter into 
the Kingdom of Heaven ; ’ and Christian Science 
does make plain this Way of Salvation. Come in 
and see us some time, Mr. Haven, and bring Mrs. 
Haven also, and we will talk on this most in- 
teresting subject again.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Evans;” replied Mr. Haven, as 
the former reached his home, and stopped to enter, 
“we will be very glad to call on you quite soon, for 
I am sure it will be a treat to hear more about 
this, to me, new religion ; ’ ’ and bidding Mr. Evans 
adieu, Mr. Haven continued , his own way homeward. 

One beautiful Sunday evening, a short time after 
the foregoing conversations had taken place, a goodly 
number of the citizens of Eos Angeles, were seen 
directing their footsteps toward one of the churches 
in the city. 

The newspapers had advertised that the Rev. 
Mr. Mason, a clergyman, who was temporarily 
located in Eos Angeles, seeking health ; would deliver 
a sermon on a subject that had taken a firm hold 
among many good citizens. 

The topic to be discussed was, as before announced; 
“Christian Science is not Christian, but Anti- 
christian.” 

The grand peals of an organ voluntary, were 
filling the edifice as the people entered the doors, 
and were ushered into comfortable seats ; and by the 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


577 


time the last sweet note had died away, the structure 
was completely filled ; and, after a hymn had been 
sung, followed by a prayer, and the usual order of 
service, Mr. Mason stood up, and said ; “As already 
announced, I will preach tonight, on the deluding 

and sinful belief of the times, called Christian 

Science ; wherein I will maintain that it is not 
Christian, but Antichristian in its tendencies : and I 
have taken for my text, the following Scriptural 
passages as a basis for my argument, against any 
such beliefs or holdings. According to L,uke, the 
words of Jesus are: ‘Take heed that ye be not 
deceived ; for many shall come in My name, saying ; 
I am Christ ; and the time draweth near : go ye not 
therefore after them.’ And in the first epistle of 
John, second chapter, it is written : ‘ Little children, it 
is the last time : and as ye have heard that antichrist 
shall come, even now are there many antichrists ; 
whereby we know that it is the last time. I have 

not written unto you because ye know not the 

truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is 
of the truth. Who is a liar but he that denieth 
that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist, that 
denieth the Father and the Son.’ And again in the 
first epistle of John, fourth chapter, it is written : 

‘ Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits 
whether they are of God : because many false 
prophets are gone out into the world. And every 
spirit that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come 
ill the flesh, is not of God : and this is that spirit 

37 


578 


nineteen hundred years ; 


of antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it should 
come; and even now already is it in the world.’ 
Likewise, in the second epistle of John, we find 
these words : ‘ For many deceivers are entered into 
the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come 
in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist. 
If there come any unto you, and bring not this 
doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither 
bid him God speed.’ ” 

Mr. Mason then proceeded with his sermon, be- 
ginning with the prevailing unbeliefs of men, and 
the godlessness of the times ; dwelling on the sin of 
falling away from the church, in order to follow 
faster after the allurements of the devil ; and the 
sad results of denying the religion, pure and unde- 
filed, of Jesus Christ. “And, the existing evil of 
today;” he went on to say, “is found in that sect, 
which has in recent years sprung up: the adherents 
of which are known as Christian Scientists. Just 
think of it ! an effort to mingle the teachings of the 
Saviour, with vulgar science, and then to call it 
Christian. Did not Jesus say, as I have read to 
you ; ‘ Be ye not deceived ; for many shall come in 
My name, saying ; I am Christ ; and the time draweth 
near’ ? Now the time has come, my brethren ; for do 
we not hear, that those who believe in Christian 
Science, go about and profess to heal the sick as 
Jesus did ; thus making themselves equal with the 
Son of the living God ? The truth of the whole 
matter, is, that this modern folly is nothing more 


OR, THK POWER OF CHRIST. 


579 


than a mixture of spiritualism, mesmerism and 
hypnotism, parading before the public, in the 
borrowed garb of religion; so that it may deceive 
even the very elect; but its mission is short, and 
though many may be led from the true path, yet 
the spirit of antichrist availeth nothing, for the 
Lord God, omnipotent, reigneth ; ” and the minister 
continued in this strain, growing more pronounced 
in . his utterances, until he seemed to be perfectly 
exhausted, and then feeling that he could not pro- 
ceed any farther, he stopped to breathe, and then 
said in a modified tone ; “I have a good deal more 
to say, in regard to this subject ; but as I am feeling 
so badly, I will be obliged to ask your kind for- 
bearance ; and now I wish to add, in reference to 
the many wonderful cures, reported to have been 
done in the name of Christian Science ; that, if there 
is any one in this great audience, who has ever 
received any benefits from that source, I am privileged 
to .say, that we will gladly hear what such an one 
may have to offer in its defense ; ’ ’ and with this 
invitation extended to his hearers, he took his seat. 

For a moment, there was an utter stillness 
throughout the audience, and every one waited with 
the hush of expectancy. Presently, a man bearing 
traces of suffering stood up, and with a clear, un- 
faltering voice, full of earnestness, said ; ‘ ‘ My brother, 
I have listened with close attention to your words 
on this subject of antichrist, and since you have 
given permission to any one in the audience, to 


580 


nineteen hundred years ; 


speak on behalf and in defense of Christian Science, 
I will gladly give the history of my own experience 
with its teachings : but first, permit me to say, that 
the very passages you have selected from the Bible, 
as your text ; also make a most appropriate text in 
Christian Science, against the beliefs and practices 
of the spirit of antichrist ; and if you would attend 
one of the Christian Scientists’ meetings, held in any 
part of this glorious land of civil and religious 
freedom, you would be just as apt to hear those 
same blessed words read from the pulpit, as a 
warning against the evil of sinning against the Holy 
Ghost. Up to within a year and a half ago, I was, 
comparatively speaking, without a belief in God. 
With a loving and Christian mother’s training, and 
the wise counsels of a most solicitous father to be 
remembered; I, at an early age, and against their 

own hearts’ desire, left the parental roof in this 

State, to seek my fortunes in the busy centres of 
commerce and industry, far from home. Arriving 

in the metropolis of New York, I without much 
difficulty, was very fortunate, as I thought, in ob- 
taining a lucrative position for a young man of my 
age, then about twenty years. Remembering the 
tenderness and love of my mother, and her last 

tearful look of reproach, and the promise she exacted 
from me to cling to the right, love God, and attend 
religious worship ; I started out on the great ocean 
of life. For a while, I heeded her words, and 
realized the wisdom of my mother’s loving advice 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


581 


and solicitude, and her hope and desire, for an 
honorable future for her only son ; but, gradually 
I grew careless, forgetting little by little the thought 
of ' home, and of the mother and father, whose 
prayers I knew went out daily for me. To make a 
long story shorter, I went from a state of careless- 
ness, to one of indifference, thence to the bad, and 
from bad to worse. Beginning with evil associates, 
and then adopting unclean and vicious habits, I soon 
lost the confidence and respect of my employers, 
which resulted finally in my discharge ; and feeling 
the consequent disgrace of my position, I sought to 
drown my cares in drinking and dissipation ; and 
though loving letters reached me from that western 
home, still they were received with a hardened 
heart, read unheeded, and left unanswered. From 
New York, I drifted to the great city of Chicago, 
without informing my parents of my whereabouts ; 
and here, as in the former place, I continued the 
downward path of dishonor and shame. The years 
rolled by, and with them I became a veritable tramp ; 
stealing my way from city to city, oftentimes serving 
a term in prison ; but still going down the broad 
road to ruin. I had thus worked my way through- 
out the land, never knowing, and never caring what 
my future was to be. The thought of home or 
parents, seemed to have been completely obliterated 
from my memory, as the outcome of my own sinful 
career. Strange to relate, in spite of all the exposure 
I had thus far endured, I had seen but very little of 


582 nineteen HUNDRED YEARS; 

sickness ; when suddenly, my constitution, which 
always had been robust and sturdy, gave way ; and 
I felt the claims of disease upon me, and as I 
found myself gradually sinking, and unable to with- 
stand the hard life and the privations, which neces- 
sarily attended such a degrading course, my thoughts 
at last wandered back again to the old home, which 
happened at this time, not to be far distant. While 
the pangs of remorse for a niis.spent life had not 
yet fastened themselves upon me, yet I now began 
to have an irresistible desire to look upon the 
scenes of my boyhood days, and I seemed to awaken, 
as if from a long dream, and I thought of the day 
I left mother and father, alone. Wearily, and with 
suffering, I toiled on towards my new destination, — 
the neglected mother and father ; helped sometimes 
by the pity of others, and again working my way 
by stealth on the railroad cars ; until at last, I 
arrived in the little place, that I had not seen, 
since I left it many years before. With trembling 
footsteps, I now found myself hurrying as best 
I could, towards the home I had dishonored. There 
it stood as of old : my heart smote me for the first 
time, and I thought now of the story of the 
prodigal son, that my mother used to read to me 
from her Bible, when I was a little boy ; and with 
remorse, and misgivings tugging at my heart, I soon 
stood before the door, and knocked. A strange, 
but sweet face appeared at the entrance ; and with 
womanly instinct, started back, frightened at my 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


583 


uncouth figure, and in answer to my inquiry for 
mother, I was told that she never knew of such a 
person ; and, explaining a little further as to who 
I was, she told me that a good old lady, living next 
door had lived there for many years, and perhaps 
I could learn from her, what I wished to know. 
With heaviness of heart, I hastened as directed to 
the next dwelling, and there saw an aged and 
motherly looking face gazing kindly into my own. 
Then hastily making known to her the situation 
as briefly as I could, she bade me to enter, and 
then told me, that both mother and father had 
passed away some years before, with hearts broken ; 
because of my sinful career, and undutiful conduct. 
When she next told me of the never ceasing love 
of mother and father, for the absent son, it seemed 
as though a cord snapped within me, and I wept 
for the first time, as a little child. She kindly 
supplied my immediate wants, and then spoke to me 
of God and the Kingdom of Heaven ; and asked 
me if I did not feel ready to live a better life. 
I felt that I indeed, longed to do so, and told her 
of my desire ; but when I added that I was broken 
in health, and growing worse and unfit for useful- 
ness, she said ; ‘ Never mind, with Christ all things 
are possible;’ and then she told me such wonderful 
things about Jesus, who healed the sick and the 
sinful ; and of His casting out all kinds of evil ; 
and saying that He left the command to all man- 
kind, to do the things that He did, and she 


584 


ninktkkn hundred years ; 


spoke in such a way, that I had never heard 
before, even from my own mother; after which, she 
asked me if I would not like to be healed of my 
sickness and bad habits ; and I answered that I 
desired to be well again, so that I could lead a 
better life ; but that I was penniless, and could not 
afford the care of a doctor. She then told me of 
Christian Science, and what it had done for many 
in just such a position as I found myself ; stating 
that as she was a Christian Scientist, and a 
practitioner, she was willing to help me. I accepted 
her generous offer ; and, then receiving daily treat- 
ments through this lady, and following her guidance 
by reading the Bible, and a ‘ little book ’ she had, 
which was named ‘Science and Health with Key to 
the Scriptures ; ’ I, in the course of a few months, 
from a wretched condition, both physically and 
morally ; was restored to health, manhood, and sound 
morals, through the Gospel of Christ Jesus, as made 
clear in the teachings of Christian Science, which 
are founded on the Scriptures, and acknowledge 
Christ as the only Way-shower, and likewise adhering 
strictly to the first commandment ; ‘ Thou shalt have 
no other gods before Me.’ That Christian Science 
has come in this day, to erring and suffering man- 
kind ; to lift humanity out of sick and .sinful con- 
ditions ; I, and thousands of others can to-day testify ; 
and from what I have observed, during my limited 
experience ; I know, that no people reverence the 
Bible more, understand its spiritual import better. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


585 


and have a firmer belief in Christ Jesus, and follow 
closer in His footsteps, than do these same Christian 
Scientists. I have often heard people of the denom- 
inational churches say, that they did not feel well, 
and then they would remain away from church 
services to recover ; but I know too, on the other 
hand, that when a Christian Scientist feels the 
claims of sickness trying to hold him, that he will 
invariably go to church to get well. For myself, 
I can and do say, with a grateful heart, that from 
a state of moral degradation and vice, coupled with 
a diseased body, I have been transformed anew, and 
have experienced the healing power of Christ, not 
only morally and physically, but have also received 
a corresponding gain, in the spiritual understanding 
of my own relation to my Creator ; and all this, 
only through the beneficence of Christian Science.” 

Th‘en expressing his thanks, for the privilege of 
speaking to the people, at that time and place, the 
individual took his seat, amid profound silence. 
He had preached a most powerful sermon, and it 
was not without marked results. 

Another gentleman now stood up and said: “I 
have listened with deep interest, to the remarks of 
the brother who has just spoken, and although he 
is a perfect stranger to me, yet I believe all that 
he has said, is true ; for, I know that Christian 
Science does heal the sick, and it also reforms the 
sinner. I am - myself, endeavoring to lead the life 
of a true Christian Scientist, and, although I was 


586 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


a medical doctor for fully twenty -five years, I have 
of recent years, discarded the use of all medicines 
for the healing of the sick, and have substituted 
in their stead, the true and only method, which 
the Saviour urged upon men in all ages, for the 
purpose of uplifting the sick and the fallen. That 
Christian Science is • Christ-like, the lives and deeds 
of all true followers of its teachings, do most 
clearly prove. Jesus healed the sick through the 
power of God alone, and He said : ‘ I am the Way, 
the Truth, and the Tife, no man cometh unto the 
Father, but by Me. ’ Again He said : ‘ It is the 
Spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth nothing : 
the words that I speak unto you, they are Spirit, 
and they are Tife.’ After nearly nineteen hundred 
years have passed, since Jesus mingled with men on 
the earth, and the real meaning and intent, of His life 
and works have remained obscured for centuries ; 
Christian Science again heralds the eternal Christ, 
who is without a beginning, and without an ending; 
the same yesterday, to-day, and forever ; and, with a 
charity and love, that is extended to all the world ; 
it opens the doors of the human understanding, and 
reveals the outstretched arms of divine Tove, in 
spiritual and everlasting harmony. I am thankful 
also, to have enjoyed the pleasure, of saying some- 
thing in behalf of Christian Science, and I know 
that when it is better understood, those who now 
reject it, will love and follow it.’’ 

When the speaker had finished his impressive 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


587 


remarks, the minister arose, and said, as if in 
apology; “Perhaps I should not have permitted this 
service to be turned into a Christian Science 
experience meeting, since it has given me no 
opportunity, to refute the words of those who have 
spoken ; and as it is growing late, we will close the 
meeting;’’ and then, with the singing of a hymn, 
and the pronouncing of the benediction, the con- 
gregation was dismissed. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


"P APA ! what does the Bible mean in the first 
chapter of Genesis, where it says ; ‘ God 

created man in His own ’ image and likeness,’ and 
then gave him dominion over all the earth ? 

What does the word dominion in this connection 
mean ? ’ ’ 

This inquiry was made at a dinner-table, in the 
home of one of Chicago’s prominent divines, by a 
vivacious looking young lady still in her teens. It 
was at the residence of the Rev. Dr. Pierstone, and 
he had just returned from church services, after 
having delivered an eloquent Sunday morning sermon 
on; “The church of to-day and its true mission.’’ 

Dr. Pierstone looked up quickly, and said; “Why 
Ehiora ! it means, of course, that man being the 
highest order of God’s creations; he was con- 
sequently endowed by his Maker, as a superior over 
the inferior objects of earth, without exception ; as 
all things were made for his use and behoof, from 
the king of the forest, and the mighty fish of the 
sea ; and the fowls of the air, to the smallest insect 
of the earth : man himself, being subject alone to 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


589 


the will of God. But why do you ask the question, 
daughter? ” 

“ Because, papa, I heard a new idea advanced 

about man’s dominion, at a meeting I attended last 
Wednesday evening, and it was something that I 
had never heard before ; ’ ’ promptly replied the 
young lady. 

“ What meeting did you attend, pray? and what 
was the new idea advanced, Elnora?” asked her 
father, with a look of wonder in his face. 

‘ ‘ Oh ! it was a testimonial meeting held at First 
Church of Christ, Scientist, on Drexel Boulevard ; 
and this is the church, you will recollect, that 

created such a stir in the city, when it was dedicated 
some few years ago;” replied Elnora, as she con- 
tinued to enjoy her repast, without thinking she 
had said anything to ruffle her father’s good 

nature. 

Dr. Pierstone frowned, as he -listened to his 
daughter’s words, but not noticing his looks, she 
chattered on, and said; ‘‘Cousin Raymond took me 
to the testimonial service last Wednesday evening, 
at this church, just to satisfy my curiosity, and it 
was the most wonderful experience in that way, 

that I have ever had.” 

‘‘Elnora! was it right for you to go there, when 
you know how I disapprove of such a course ? ’ ’ 
solemnly asked Dr. Pierstone, as he looked with 
surprise at his daughter. 

‘‘Oh! but papa, dear, we just went to see what 


590 


nineteen hundred years ; 


the services were like ! you know every body is now 
talking about Christian Science, and of the wonderful 
and mysterious success the people have, in healing 
all kinds of diseases;” rejoined Elnora, unabashed. 

“Well, w’hat did you see and hear there, Elnora?” 
questioned her father, indulgently. 

With all the assurance of a daughter accustomed 
to have her own way, she proceeded to say; “I will 
tell you, pap^, and in the first place, to see such 
a large, and intelligent concourse of people, flocking 
to the great building on Drexel Boulevard, one 
would think that a grand entertainment was to take 
place. The many hundred seats in the church were 
quickly filled, and after the singing of a hymn, 
Bible reading, and a silent prayer which was very 
impressive, the leader finally read from a ‘ little 
book,’ which he called; ‘Science and Health with 
Key to the Scriptures, by Mary Baker Eddy,’ with 
a few words in explanation : following which, the 
testimonials of the healing of the sick were given ; 
but the most remarkable to me, of all that I heard 
there; was the testimony given by a lady, who 
quoted the passage of Scripture from Genesis, and 
concerning which I have referred to you. She gave 
her experience in treating her flowers, which were 
drooping, and also of a tree, that seemed to be 
slowly dying ; stating that after a week’s treatment, 
the flowers, which some one told her were past 
saving, began to revive again, and at last they 
appeared in full bloom, and evinced every sign of 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


591 


perfect life. And in like manner, the tree again 
became vigorous and sturdy, while a neighbor’s tree 
in the same condition as her own, when she began 
to treat it, continued to lose its verdure and finally 
became dry and leafless. Now papa, as she said 

she exercised her dominion over the flowers and 
the tree, in the way of God’s appointing, I would 

like to know if you have interpreted the Scriptural 
meaning of these words in this way.” 

“ Elnora ! ” hastily said Dr. Pierstone, “ I am sur- 
prised, that you should allow yourself to listen to 

any such rubbish, as you have just repeated to 
your mother and to me, and then wonder if the 
story can be true ! These Christian Scientists as 
they are styled, deify themselves, by claiming to do 
the things that Jesus did, and then impose on the 
credulity of the public, who are easily led astray, 
and are willing to go after strange gods. I hope 
you will not let me hear any more of this matter; 
and it • grieves me sore, to think you can find any- 
thing of interest in such theories. However, please 
pass to me the dish standing in front of you, and 
I believe I will exercise more of my rightful 
dominion over that excellent chicken, which is very 
tender and tempting; especially, as I am blest with 
a vigorous appetite. 

Elnora complied with her father’s wish, and then 
fain would have said more concerning the Christian 
Scientists with whom she had mingled, but her 
father’s expressed wish, and a look of disapproval 


692 


nineteen hundred years; 


from her mother, checked her, and the meal was 
finished without further reference to the subject ; 
after which, Elnora and her mother entered the 
parlor, and sat down again to chat with each other; 
as Dr. Pierstone had gone to his study, and they 
would not be disturbed or interrupted for a while, 
at least. 

‘ ‘ Klnora, daughter ! I feel that I must urge you 
not to talk so freely on the subject of Christian 
Science, especially in your father’s presence;” mildly 
said Mrs. Pierstone. 

“Why mamma! what harm can there be in it? 
so far as I can see, the Christian Scientists seem 
to be highly respectable and very religious ; ’ ’ 
Elnora answered. 

‘ ‘ So they are, dear, and perhaps there are none 
better than they ; but your father has lost several 
valuable members from, his flock, through the minis- 
trations of Christian Science, and it has not made 
him feel ver}^ kindly towards the sect ; therefore 
you will please bear this in mind, and remain away 
from their meetings ; ’ ’ admonished Mrs. Pierstone. 

‘ ‘ I never saw a happier lot of people anywhere, 
mother, than were gathered together in the new 
church on Drexel Boulevard. Cousin Raymond is 
quite taken up with the views these people hold; 
and he says aunt Lucile’s recovery, through the 
help she received in Christian Science, is a positive 
miracle!” remarked Elnora, with great earnestness. 

“Yes, indeed! your aunt’s case is a marvel;” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


593 


was the response, “and I am none the less thankful, 
that Christian Science has been the means of re- 
storing her to sound health, in the face of the 
doctors’ declaration that she could not live ; but, 
for the present, at least, you will obey your father’s 
wishes, and say nothing more about this peculiar 
religion, which is so antagonistic in form and 
principle, to that of the long established church.’’ 

‘ ‘ I will be prudent, mother, and say no more 
about it, since you and father both deem it unwise 
to make mention of this subject ; ’ ’ Elnora slowly 
rejoined, wondering why a discrimination should be 
made against Christian Science, which seemed to be 
proving itself so helpful to mankind, and in favor 
of other denominations that were not doing the 
works which the Master had promised should be 
done, by all ‘ ‘ them that believe. ’ ’ 

As she finished her reply, a ring at the door-bell 
was heard, and Mrs. Pierstone hurriedly left the 
room to answer the call, in person. 

In the pastor’s study, of one of the large churches 
in the city of Chicago, were congregated fully a 
score of ministers of the Gospel, of various denomi- 
nations. 

It was in the afternoon, and the meeting was to 
be held for the purpose of hearing the religious 
views of a learned minister, — the Rev. Dr. Hopewell, 
who had left his own church denomination a 


594 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


few years before, to follow after the religious system 
known as Christian Science. 

As theologians, honest in their convictions, be- 
lieving that they were serving God, and their fellow- 
men to the best of their understanding ; they were 
still perplexed and mystified, by the many with- 
drawals from their own charges, of members, who, 
after having long been faithful attendants at the 
old churches, abandoned them, to unite with the 
rapidly growing adherents of Christian Science. 

Not willing to accept the practice of healing the 
sick through Christian Science, as having Divine 
sanction ; it was before agreed upon to invite the 
Rev. Dr. Hopewell to state his views to them, in 
regard to this subject ; and to make clear how the 
Gospel according to the Scriptures, could be recon- 
ciled with science. 

His ability as a minister of the Gospel, and sound 
theologian, they had never questioned up to the 
time he forsook the old path for the new ; and it 
was for their own enlightenment, as to what his 
present beliefs were, that he had expressed his 
willingness to be present with them, and talk on 
the great subject that had been the means of with- 
drawing him from the fold. 

When those who were already gathered, had 
waited and conversed with each other for a while ; 
the door was opened after a knock had been heard, 
and the arrival of Dr. Hopewell was announced. 

‘ ‘ Enter ! brother Hopewell, we are glad to see 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


595 


you again, and it looks like a revival of former 
times to have you with us once more!” cheerily 
exclaimed one of the pastors, kindly giving the 
new-comer a warm grasp of the hand. 

“It is none the less a pleasure for me to be 
here, I assure you, brethren!” Dr. Hopewell rejoined, 
as he bowed to the assembled divines, with a look 
of satisfaction in his frank and open face ; after 
which he was introduced to a number who had not 
known him ; among whom stood the Rev. Dr. 
Pierstone, who greeted Dr. Hopewell most cordially. 

One of the pastors, who had before been selected 
as chairman of the meeting ; after the courtesies 
were over, arose and said ; ‘ ‘ My brethren, we have 
the pleasure of having the Rev. Dr. Hopewell with 
us this afternoon, who will talk with us about the 
virtues of Christian Science, and as the hour is 
limited, I will give way to the good doctor at 
once. The time is yours, brother;” the speaker 
said, as Dr. Hopewell now stood up. 

After thanking his auditors for the cordiality ex- 
tended him. Dr. Hopewell said; “Perhaps some 
brother present would like to ask a question, before 
I begin my words on this subject.” 

“Yes, Dr. Hopewell;” replied one, “may I ask, 
how came you to leave your old faith, and accept 
Chri.stian Science as .5^our religion, instead?” 

‘ ‘ A very natural question to be sure ; and in 
simple language, I can answer it, by saying that 
I was brought into the blessed truth of Christian 


596 


nineteen hundred years ; 


Science, through the claims of a diseased body ; and 
now that I look back upon my past sufferings, I feel 
that with the Psalmist, I can say with a grateful 
heart, and with an understanding never before at- 
tained of the power of divine lyove ; that ‘ It is good 
for me that I have been afflicted ; that I might 
learn Thy statutes. ’ I could go into a detailed 

account, of how I was healed of a chronic ailment, 
that for years baffled the best medical skill obtain- 
able, but as I can use the time more profitably, in 
discussing the merits of Christian Science, let it be 
sufficient for the time being, for me to say, that 
through the revelations of this ‘Divine Science,’ I 
have been restored to sound health ; and have 

received in addition thereto, such spiritual enlighten- 
ment concerning the Scriptures, as I never before 
had in all of my years in the ministry.” 

‘‘Dr. Hopewell, how do you harmonize theology, 
with science ? ’ ’ interrogated a listener. 

” Now I am very glad you have asked that very 
question ; ’ ’ the speaker quickly answered, ‘ ‘ for right 
here, is where the real meaning of the two words 
is lost, in regard to their relation to each other. 
Who will give me promptly, a definition of the 
word Theology?” He asked. 

‘‘Theology means divinity;” said one. 

‘‘So it does;” replied Dr. Hopewell. 

‘ ‘ The word signifies the practical application of 
the law of God, and His commandments to all men, 
as revealed in the Scriptures ; ’ ’ remarked another. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 597 

“The understanding, and practice of the teachings 
of Holy Writ;’’ the Rev. Dr. Pierstone answered. 

“All true, my brethren, and yet listen to what 
the highest authority * in the land, as a lexicog- 
rapher, says of the word. He defines ‘Theology’ 
as being ‘The Science of God and His relations to 
His creatures ; the Science which treats of the 
existence, character, and attributes of God, His laws 
and government.’ And here is still another recog- 
nized authority, t who says; ‘Theology is the Science, 
which treats of the existence, nature, and attributes 
of God, and His relations to man ; the true doctrine 
concerning God : and the duty which ought to be 
rendered to Him by man.’ Here we have it clearly 
expressed;’’ continued Dr. Hopewell, “from sources 
that cannot be gainsaid ; that ‘ Theology is the 
Science of God, and His relations to His creations.’ 
Then the next admission that must be made ; is, 
that if theology is the Science of God, then that 
Science must of necessity be, and is, Christian or 
Christ-like. Wherefore then the opposition to the 
name of Christian Science, as coupled with the life 
and works of Christ Jesus? What, may I now ask, 
is the spiritual, physical, or material status of the 
world to-day ? The answer comes speedily ; first, — 
that in the natural sciences, man has so startled 
himself by the rapid progress that he has made, in 
the discovery and utility of forces unseen, that it 


* Webster, 
t Worcester. 


598 


NINETKEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 


would almost seem, that human ingenuity had 
reached the apex of earthly possibilities. Second, — 
notwithstanding the prevailing vast systems of medical 
and surgical practice of the world ; instead of in- 
creasing the longevity of the human family ; — sickness 
and death have held unchecked sway. Third, — the 
churches 'with their various creeds and dogmas, have 
for centuries preached Christ Jesus, as the only Way 
of Salvation, yet the great fundamental principle 
that Jesus came purposely to establish; seemed to 
have been effectually ruled out of the synagogues ; 
and while the sinner is given hope of forgiveness, 
yet the sick and the suffering, must turn to the 
remedies invented and made by man for relief, which 
the churches were unable to give or supply ; and 
this in the face of the Master’s injunction to the 
world to ‘heal the sick.’ If then, in this material 
and inventive world of wonders and discovery, man 
utilizes the invisible forces and agencies, by applying 
them intelligently, and with an understanding of the 
underlying principles which govern in every case ; 
can he, at this hour, say that divine or spiritual 
power is dependent on man-made systems of religious 
creeds and dogmas, on mere beliefs, and on faiths 
not understood, however sincere and trusting they 
may be? And, are men now willing to say, that 
in things Scriptural, they must always remain in 
the same atmosphere of thought, where old educated 
beliefs found them? Or, do they say and feel with- 
in themselves, that there must be a corresponding 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


599 


Spiritual enlightenment and growth of mankind, in 
reference to man’s relations to God, to keep pace 

with present man’s mentality, and his ability to reach 
out for higher truths? The Apostle James tells us 
that ‘Faith without works is dead,’ and he also 

said ; ‘ Show me thy faith without thy works, 

and I will show thee my faith by my works. ’ 
The individual seeking God’s truth, says to the 
religionist : ‘ Prove to me, by positively defined rules, 
the truth of what you claim to be the only 
antidote for sickness, sin, and sorrow, and I will 

believe you, and accept and follow your teachings ; 
for I have suffered long, without experiencing the 
relief sought for, although I had hope, and a 
prayerful faith, always. And every one to-day, has 
an inherent right to ask of spiritual advisers, . in 

the words of the Apostle Peter ; ‘ And be ready 
always to give an answer to every man that asketh 
you a reason of the hope that is in you.’ The 
theology of to-day, then, must of right be, is, and 
always remain, the Science of all sciences. This 
being true, the term ‘ Christian Science ’ implies of 
necessity, a true theology, and it must therefore 
teach a practical Christianity, and I am here to 
say, that it does. Much has been said and written 
in recent times, against Christian Science ; and, it 
is to be regretted, not always in the spirit of 
charity, by the clergy, the press, and others, that 
it does not follow Christ and His teachings; that 
its disciples do not honor God ; and that the claims 


600 ninetkkn hundred years ; 

of Christian Scientists are sacrilegious. But let me 
ask ; why should this be said of Christian Science 
and its adherents? The churches of other denomi- 
nations have the Bible, as the foundation of their 
faith ; the churches of Christian Science have also, 
and most strictly so, the Bible as the only foundation 
of their faith. The churches of Christian Science 
teach and obey the Master’s command to ‘ heal the 
sick.’ Do the other churches likewise yield obedience 
to His will? Jesus said: ‘Ye shall know them by 

their fruits ; And he that believeth on Me, 

the works that I do shall he do also ; And 

these signs shall follow them that believe ; in My 
name shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak 
with new tongues ; they shall take up serpents ; and 
if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt 
them ; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they 
shall recover.’ Whatever system, my brethren; 
elevates, benefits, and reforms man, should be wel- 
comed, encouraged, and fostered, by every believer 
in Christ ; and because Christian Science claims to 
fulfill, and does make practical, by positive demon- 
stration or proof, the commands of Scripture, the 
critic should pause before rendering judgment ; and 
remember that on the Mount, the Master said : 
‘Judge not, that ye be not judged.’ This is a 
practical age, and as such, it demands a practical 
Christianity ; and because this Christianity comes as 
a Science, every earnest seeker after the truth, 
should and will give the claims of Christian Science 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


601 


an unbiased investigation, and acknowledge the truth, 
when he finds it. As a monument of its efficacy 
and power, untold thousands of sufferers from sick- 
ness and sin, throughout this broad land, and many 
in foreign lands, are to-day living testimonials of 
its healing, moralizing, and spiritualizing qualities. 
Christian Science appears and heralds to a suffering 
world to-day, the eternal Christ, and says in the 
words of Malachi ; ‘ But unto you that fear My 

name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with 
healing in His wings.’ And its mission, therefore, 
is not to tear down, but to build up; not to darken, 
but to enlighten ; not to warp or destroy man’s 
belief in God, but to broaden and strengthen his 
understanding of God, and to teach him, as no 
other system does, of man’s true relation to his 
Creator. And above all, it is a religion of love, 
and with a charity broad enough to enclose within 
its beneficent fold, the entire human race ; for it 
proves that God is Love, and that He is a God 
of good and not of evil.” 

Here Dr. Pierstone arose, and said; “May I ask, 
Dr. Hopewell ; is the present church growth of 
Christian Science, uniform and extensive throughout 
the country? or is it confined mostly to the busy 
centers of population?” 

Answering him, Dr. Hopewell said; “Beginning 
with the founder and discoverer of the system of 
Metaphysical Healing; — Mary Baker G. Eddy, the 
‘ little leaven ’ of the Christ power, has gradually 


602 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS I 


manifested its leavening qualities in the whole lump 
of skepticism, bigotry, and religious prejudice, until 
Christian Science as a practical truth, is firmly es- 
tablished from Maine to California, and from the 
Canadian borders, to the most southern limits of 
the United States : and, as England of yore, sent 
the seedling of religious liberty and toleration to 
bud and blossom on the shore of Plymouth Rock ; 
so now, the Rock of Christian Science, in grateful 
remembrance, is sent back across the seas to bless 
and comfort with the Gospel of Healing, the brethren 
in that distant land. That Divine Science is of a 
permanent and substantial nature, is evidenced by 
the fact of the most beautiful, and costly church 
edifices, that have already been built, purchased, 
and in process of construction ; led by the erection 
of the ‘Mother Church,’ in Boston, and known as 
‘ The First Church of Christ, Scientist ; ’ at a cost 
of about a quarter of a million of dollars i and 
there is the great building in our own city of 
Chicago, known as ‘ First Church of Christ, Scientist 
erected at a cost of over one hundred thousand 
dollars : then there are fine church buildings in 
New York, Brooklyn, Atchison, Denver, Kansas City, 
St. Eouis, Detroit, Toledo, Philadelphia, Buffalo, 
Atlanta, — and in London, England, including other 
places; — all free of debt; besides hundreds of 
church organizations throughout the country, that 
are building, or are preparing to build churches, to 
meet the rapidly growing demands of the devoted 
worshipers.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


603 


“Dr. Hopewell!” interposed another minister, “if 
Christian Science proclaims the second coming of 
Christ, what then, is the Scriptural import of the 
passage, which says ; ‘ And then shall they see 

the Son of man coming in the clouds with great 
power and glory ? ’ and also the* words of the 
Revelator, where he writes ; ‘ Behold, He cometh 

with clouds, and every eye shall see him ’ ? Here 
is a direct promise of the second coming of the 
Saviour on earth ; and yet it is urged, that He has 
already re-appeared to mortals, through the discovery 
of Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy. How do you ex- 
plain this apparent inconsistency?” 

‘ ‘ There is no inconsistency between the Scriptures 
and Christian Science, when the two are thoroughly 
understood and assimilated;” rejoined Dr. Hopewell, 
“but as to the words you have just quoted, it 
must be stated, that when they are taken literally, 
their true and spiritual meaning is lost; for, while 
multitudes, through the revelations of Divine Science,' 
have felt and been blest with the healing power of 
Christ, yet the clouds of existing religious prejudice, 
unbelief, and the ritualism of the times, still render 
obscure the Word to many others. All those who 
seek earnestly, for the coming of the Lord, may 
find Him now, for it is written: ‘So Christ was 
once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto 
them that look for Him shall He appear the second 
time without sin unto salvation.’ The people now, 
as well as in the days when Jesus sat by the sea- 


604 


nineteen hundred years ; 


side, have the heavenly boon of the Christ-healing 
offered to them ; but, as then, so now, many hear 
and turn away from the light, to grope in the 

darkness of human reason and understanding, thus 
proving true to-day the words of the Lord, Christ 
Jesus, when He said to those who thronged around 
Him : ‘ By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not 
understand; and seeing ye shall see, and not per- 
ceive : for this people’s heart is waxed gross, and 
their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they 
have closed ; lest at any time they should see with 
their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should 

understand with their heart, and should be con- 

verted, and I should heal them.’ And now, would 
any one like to question me further, in regard 
to this most interesting of subjects?” kindly asked 
Dr. Hopewell, as he finished this Scriptural quotation. 

“Yes, brother Hopewell, I would beg leave to 

ask ; — what authority have you for believing that 
the second coming of Christ Jesus has come through 
the representations of a ‘ little book ; ’ notwith- 
standing all that you say for it? and what has the 
modern woman to do -with so infinite a theme? and 
if all that Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy proclaims is 
true, how is it, that the world does not rise 
quickly and accept of this salvation ? ’ ’ were the 
questions now eagerly presented by Dr. Pierstone. 

“My brother!” promptly replied Dr. Hopewell, 
“you have, no doubt, been a faithful student of 
the Revelation of St. John, have you not?” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


605 


“Most assuredly I have, Dr. Hopewell;” smilingl}^ 
answered the other divine, ‘ ‘ but there is much in 
the book, that I cannot fathom.” 

“Then symbolical of the ‘little book,’ as you 
have properly called it, and also of the ‘ woman ’ 
who gave it to the world;” rejoined Dr. Hopewell, 
“you will find these words written by St. John: 
‘ And there appeared a great wonder in Heaven ; a 
woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under 
her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve 
stars : and she being with child cried, travailing in 
birth, and pained to be delivered.’ And again he 
writes : ‘ But in the days of the voice of the seventh 
angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery 
of God should be finished, as he hath declared to 
his servants the prophets. And the voice which I 
heard from Heaven spake unto me again, and said. 
Go and take the little book which is open in the 
hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and 
upon the earth. And I went unto the angel, and 
said unto him. Give me the little book. And he 
said unto me. Take it, and eat it up ; and it shall 
make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth 
sweet as honey. And I took the little book out of 
the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my 
mouth sweet as honey : and as soon as I had eaten 
it, my belly was bitter.’ Herein we can discern 
Christian Science, born of woman, a Mar}^ through 
divine inspiration, and spiritual understanding, as 
revealed in ‘ the little book, ’ called ‘ Science and 


600 NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS ; 

Health with Key to the Scriptures ; ’ and ushered 
into the world, through sore travail, and after a 
mighty struggle with the prejudices and darkness 
of the times. The seven seals as revealed to St. 
John, are representative of the seven ages of the 
world, as spoken of by Bible historians, and con- 
sisting of a period of a thousand years each. 

Coincident with these symbols ; let me say that in 
the Gospel of Nicodemus, * it is written, — that 
when Pilate demanded of the high priests, Annas 
and Caiaphas, a complete account from the ancient 
records, of the time elapsed from the beginning of 
the world, until Jesus, who had already been 

crucified, should be born ; they found recorded in 
the books, — that from the creation of the ‘Heaven 
and the earth,’ and the first man, Adam; until the 
time that Jesus should appear to the world, was a 
period of five thousand five hundred years ; to which, 
my brethren, if you will add the nineteen hundred 
years, since the Saviour’s advent; you will see that 
we certainly must now be living in the ‘ latter 

days, when the voice of the seventh angel should 

be sounded, and the mystery of God should be 
finished ; ’ for already there are heard great voices 
in heaven ; — those countless thousands, who have 
tasted of the sweetness of ‘the little book,’ saying: 

‘ Blessing, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, 
and honor, and power, and might, be unto our 


*See Apocrypha New Xest. Nicodemus XXII. 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


607 


God for ever and ever. ’ The query ; ‘ Why does 

the world not rise quickly, and accept of this 
salvation, if Christian Science is true?’ is answered, 
by asking ; Why did not the world accept Jesus 
Christ as the Saviour of mankind, at the birth of 
Jesus? The infant Child of Bethlehem was no 
sooner born, when Herod sought to slay Him, and 
the hatred and persecutions of the rabbis and the 
Jewish people, followed the spotless Jesus to the 
cross, and even to the tomb. The .same malignant 
spirit followed in the footsteps of Jesus’ disciples, 
and is illustrated in the beheading of John the 
Baptist; — in the suffering and death of Stephen; — 
through the journeyings, persecutions, and trials, by 
land and by sea, of Paul, and of his beheading in 
Rome; — in the torture and martyrdom, by fire and 
the sword, of the early Christians of Rome under 
the popes; — in The Great Reformation; — in the 
tyranny of the Church of England; — in the hard- 
ships and privations, of the Puritans and Pilgrim 
Fathers on Plymouth Rock; — in Witchcraft; — in 
the chilled ritualism and dogmas of latter times; — 
and in the futile efforts of materialists, in the 
modern courts of law and legislative halls, to thwart 
the onward march of Truth. So Christian Science, 
which ushered into the presence of hungering 
humanity, the highest and most practical Chris- 
tianity, — Christ, Truth; was met at the very threshold 
of its mission of love, mercy, and healing, by the 
envy, scorn, and malice, of those who would slay 


608 


nineteen hundred years ; 


it with the malicious thought. Not only do the 
Scriptures tell us of the story of the Cross, and of 
the mighty triumph of Christ ; but also, as the 
Psalmist says : ‘ The heavens declare the glory of 
God,’ and the .stars in the illimitable space on high ; 
have each, for ages twinkled their story to earth 
of the great plan, and love of the Creator of all. 
The a.stronomer tells us of the four bright .stars, 
arranged in the resemblance of a Cross, * which 
now constitute one of the constellations in the 
Southern sky ; but last observed in the latitude of 
the Holy land, about the period of the crucifixion 
of Jesus; and, though emblematic of what He 
suffered for man ; the Cross in the heavens, has 
gradually sunk away to the distant south, far 
removed from Bethlehem in Judaea, and into the 
darkest sections of the skies, in the very low^est 
part of the sphere, as if to hide the instrument 
and .shame of mortals’ hatred for the Just One, the 
eternal Christ: — and in its stead, in the region of 
the Arctic Circle, shine in resplendent glory, four 
other stars of matchless beauty, which never set. 
In astronomy, this constellation represents the queenly 
and beautiful figure of a ‘woman,’ seated on a 
chair resting on the four stars, and recognized 
in the science of the heavens, by the name of 
Cassiopeia ; t and in ‘Divine Science,’ the figure is 
symbolical of the ‘ woman ’ in the Apocalypse ; of 

* t Dr- Seiss, on “The Gospel in the Stars.” 


OR, THE POWER OE CHRIST. 


609 


whom it is written : ‘ And there appeared a great 
wonder in Heaven ; a Woman clothed with the sun ; ’ 
and this Woman is represented by the astronomer, 
as holding with one hand stretched high above her 
head, a branch, significant of a great victory and 
triumph ; while her attitude in other respects, gives 
her the appearance as though she were making 
preparations for some great public demonstration. 
She is otherwise spoken of as ; ‘ The Glorified 

Woman, the Beautiful, the Enthroned ; ’ or, as it is 
quoted ; ‘ The Boundary of Typhon’s power, the 

Delivered from all evil.’* And this is truly, a 
transcendent portrayal of ‘The Church of Christ,’ 
through the ‘ Mother in Israel, the Discoverer and 
Founder of Christian Science ; ’ lifting the sinning, 
suffering, struggling world of mortals, from the 
chaos of gloom and dark nothingness, to the beautiful 
sunlight of Truth, until all the earth shouts aloud 
in gladness, and thanksgiving ; ‘ Glory to God in 
the Highest, and on earth peace, good will toward 
men.’ All hail to Truth! Hosannas to Eove I for 
Christ, Truth, hath won the victory I ‘ Holy I holy I 
holy ! Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is 
to come I The kingdoms of this world are become 
the Kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and 
He shall reign for ever and ever. We give Thee 
thanks, O Eord God Almighty, which art, and 
wast, and art to come ; because Thou hast taken to 


*Dr. Seiss, on “The Gospel in the Stars.” 

39 


610 


NINETEEN HUNDRED YEARS; 


Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned.’” 

Before the speaker had finished these remarkable 
words, every individual present had risen to his 
feet ; feeling the very inspiration and power through 
which he spoke. 

“And,” he then continued, ‘‘I will end, by 
saying, that the Star of Bethlehem, which appeared 
to the Magi of old, has again re-appeared in the 
East, never again to set ; and the Mary of the old 
world, who gave to earth a Jesus, clasps hands 
with the Mary of the new world, who, in Christian 
Science, again reveals the Christ, ‘ The Sun of 
Righteousness, risen with healing in His wings ; and 
His name is called. Wonderful, Counsellor, The 
Mighty God, The Everlasting Father, The Prince 
of Peace.’ Marvelous and eternally true, is The 
Power of Christ.” 

Dr. Hopewell had ended his wonderful utterances, 
and he now received the warmest thanks from his 
hearers for his earnest declarations of what he found 
and believed to be the true religion of Christ Jesus; 
and as the brethren prepared to adjourn, some one 
removed a banner standing near him, and disclosed 
a Scriptural chart suspended from the wall, and 
exposing to view, these words : ‘ ‘ The blind receive 
their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are 
cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, 
and the poor have the Gospel preached to them. 
And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended 
in Me.” 


OR, THE POWER OF CHRIST. 


611 


There were also the words of Jesus, saying : 
“I thank Thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and 
earth, because Thou hast hid these things from the 
wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto 
babes. ’ ’ 

“For verily I say unto you. That many prophets 
and righteous men have desired to see those things 
which ye see, and have not seen them ; and to hear 
those things which ye hear, and have not heard 
them.” 

“The grace of our Lord, Jesus Christ, be with 
you. Amen.” 


I ' 


. t 

* * 


I • • • 

. > 


* 

A 




i 


4 

■ 


A 


B 


a. 


» 


i 




> 

« 




4 



- I 


‘t •- 


» 


» 0 

^ • 



4 

f 


4 

4 


I 




I 


•s 


( 



4 


f 




% 




¥ 



K' 




1b 



- 4 




MODERN HOME SCENE. 



- » 


%• 

I • ' 


I 


2 





« 



I 


« 



I 


I* 


4 




I 




J 


« 


I 


f 




4 


I 

I 


f 





I 







? 


i^?i?TH; '>^-v *'' 


. .. 



M. 





-FS. -v,^ 


“ - 


« » • 




^ ^v - ^ . v. .' : v'V- ** ■-^■4 

|l ' ^ • iv' .^y. y • ' 

.-.lir- -.w ' •-■■■- -i •. ,4.*' * •. 


%M. 


i ••r.' 


•A'- 


I 


. >^ 

K 

/ * ^ 

♦ • ♦ 


'"U if*’* * 


« ■>• 


s 




- - 1 


t*' 

I 

* • 

* % 


- f < 


. ’T- 

‘^\ .t- ‘ 


' 


•JS* 


^ A' 


art * • 


!*•< 


i. 


% 

■•» ^-C 


» 


4 

«s' 




H 2. r» - 

.« t '* ‘ * 


..*9^ 




I 


♦ 


i» ^ ■ 



-‘^■A 




1 











•p 

f 

'.'fv;^. 

~m 

- - -* <5* 

1 /' 


^ -an. ' <• 

^ r- 

”' if ^>-. 

■v ‘ ‘ >■ 

/V-L ./3»- 

. * - 


• - V . 

< ’* 

7 .^ r ^ : 

* * ^ A# A 

^ * i : 

h . 

# * - ^ A<r- 

: > '-f i 

■ . ^ ^ • *. 

“'■'n 


m 




* ^ t T - 


ii* • • , «^% « ? '> -ax' 

























